Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

User talk:Mystrael

2013-10-11T05:01:47Z

Mystrael:

'sup Mys. How are you doing? [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 08:42, 23 November 2012 (CST)

hiyah, i did some illus editing as a bonus for your first tasogare-iro volume done, if you find better raws for the series, gimme a hint and ill redo it with those~, keep up the good work! --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] ([[User talk:Krytyk|talk]]) 05:00, 18 February 2013 (CST)

knock!knock!,are you still translating ?

I'm currently swamped with school and RL stuff, so I've handed over the main translating role to Catahn and I'm stepping back as a QC/editor. But I believe he's also busy with real life right now, so you'll have to wait it out. Don't worry, I haven't completely forgotten about the project - it's just that I haven't had time (and chances are, I probably won't have much time to translate until the new year or later). --[[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] ([[User talk:Mystrael#top|talk]]) 00:01, 11 October 2013 (CDT)

Talk:Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Introductory Play

2013-08-23T18:28:34Z

Mystrael:

A few minor edits for typo's, sentence structure, and naming consistency for the chess pieces. One or two sentences I think could use some more work, especially line 85 -"It cut the wind,..."[[User:Cres|Cres]] ([[User talk:Cres|talk]]) 09:18, 23 August 2013 (CDT)

Re-translated that ergonomics line, so hopefully that sounds better. For line 85, the meaning is pretty much just that. I think the way you've reworded it sounds fine, but if you can think of a way to make it sound better, go ahead. As always, thanks for your edits! --[[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] ([[User talk:Mystrael|talk]]) 13:28, 23 August 2013 (CDT)

Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Introductory Play

2013-08-23T18:23:09Z

Mystrael:

==Introductory Play: Two People in the Dusk==

Could it be called the fragrance of sunset? In the time just before the sun set, the gentle breeze that fluttered around carried a somehow nostalgic scent.

A fragrance that called forth sorrow.

—Was it flowers or spices? What could it be?

The scent of sunset. He had no intention of confirming what it actually was.

If he were to check, its charm would surely decrease by half. It was a scent shrouded in mystery, therefore it could bring forth these feelings.

“This is a really scary place, isn’t it?”

Sitting up straight on the old wooden chair, Xins Airwincle let out a faint breath.

He looked around him. There, encircled by a tall, dark grey fence, was an enormous garden.

Water gushed from a fountain dyed madder red as it basked in the setting sun, and the flowers blooming profusely by his feet flourished proudly as midsummer gradually approached.

“When I’m here, I get the feeling that some ten years have passed and I’ve returned home.”

He couldn’t help but relax and forget about the passing of time.

“Hmm. Well, even for you, it’s important to rest once in a while.”

He smiled wryly at a voice that came from a place not too far in front of him.

Rest— I see, nicely put.

“How long will a broken bone take to heal?”

As he touched the bandage wrapped around his left arm, he tilted his head.

“It depends.”

“……If it was caused by a hit from a chimera’s claws?”

Instantly, a curtain of silence descended upon them.

Taking one breath seemed long, while two breaths meant there would be a short bit left over—

“In the first place, it’s because you can’t discipline yourself enough.”

Carried by the wind was his companion’s long breath that seemed like a sigh.

“It would be fine if you had only been bruised, but breaking your arm was just too clumsy. No matter how exceptional your Recitations are, there’s no point if your body itself isn’t healed. I’ve said that many times already.”

“……Senpai just isn’t disciplined enough.”

Without trying to hide his smile, Xins raised his head towards his companion.

Towards the owner of the garden and the enormous plot of land.

“You said that a lot. Especially when you were young.”

His companion replied with an unchanged tone of voice. Of everyone Xins knew, there was no one else who had an outward appearance as unique as this man’s.

—His exposed upper body had skin tanned brown by the sun.

His pants were a faded, deep brown color. That was all the clothing he wore. But in the place of clothes, the muscle fibres that thrust up from his skin seemed like a stronger armor than anything else.

Muscles ran from his back to his shoulder blades. Not a trace of fat could be seen on his abdomen, and his upper arms were nearly twice as thick as a normal person’s. Although he had such an astonishing physique, the usual dim-wittedness that such giant men had couldn’t be felt from him. According to those who saw him, they had been quite surprised by that fact.

He didn’t have the sense of weight normally seen in people who specialized in muscular development.

After having devoted thousands of nights to disciplining himself, his body had been honed to its limits. Just like a swordsmith sharpening his blade, under the process of “studying”, he had stripped away not only fat but excess muscle as well— His body was in a completely different dimension than a regular person’s.

After coming to understand the burden of his physique, bones, and internal organs, his meticulously calculated figure didn’t have even one gram of inconsistency.

Unattainable by even ancient artistic statues, his form was so perfect that even physiologists had nothing to complain about.

“Anyway, it’s Senpai’s turn.”

“Understood, I’ll move the <Queen> to 3-B.”

Even in the short time it took to say those words, he didn’t stop moving.

He gripped a metal spear with both hands.

He lifted and swung the weapon that shone dully.

Swing. Swing. Swing.

As it flowed, he turned it so that it didn’t lose momentum. Turn vertically, turn horizontally, and then slash down.

It “cut” the wind, giving off a noise very different from the gentle breeze that blew through the garden. 

It was a type of spearmanship completely suited to battle, created for a certain purpose. While it felt nimble like the fluttering of a bird’s feathers, at the same time, it was also chilly as if it would pierce through everything.

The man’s nimble and sharp movements made it feel beautiful.

I see. If it was him, receiving a blow from a chimera’s claws would certainly not leave him in the same state as I am.

—Honestly, I’m no match for this person.

After gazing at the waltz for a short while, Xins turned his glance to the metal board resting on his knee. Following what the man had said, he moved the red enemy piece that was placed on the board.

After a brief moment of contemplation, he lifted his own piece.

“Then, I’ll move my <Knight> to 12-E. I’m only two moves away from taking your <King>.”

At that moment, the spear’s movements didn’t even falter.

[[File:Tasogare_v2_025.jpg|thumb]]

“Hm……”

The sharp glint in the man’s eyes weakened slightly.

“Then, my <King> will escape to 15-F……Well, that’s what I thought.”

As his short, light brown hair fluttered in the wind, he turned only his gaze toward Xins.

“One question. Could it be that your <Archer> is there?”

“Yeah, I moved him there three turns ago. It’s aimed directly at your <King>.”

“Then, my <King> will escape to 14-D……Well, I wanted it to.”

Once again, there was a moment of silence.

“One more question. Could it be that your <Jester> is hiding there?”

“Ah, it was found?”

After glancing at the board resting on his knee, Xins pretended to play dumb.

“Your <Knight> is blocking the front and your <Archer> is blocking the side column. You also put your <Jester> where I wanted the <King> to escape to. That’s your only attack strategy, isn’t it? It’s too obvious.”

He swung his spear without seeming to boast. But even so, it was amazing that he remembered. As expected of the “Senpai” who taught Xins the game.

But he had also revealed his next move. After thinking about that for a few seconds—

“But, I who got caught by this move shouldn’t speak to others like that. I admit defeat.”

He gradually lowered his voice.

“My daily practice is also just about over. That was good timing.”

Speaking those words, the long spear that he held also slowly stopped moving.

As he waited for his companion to wipe away the sweat, Xins stood up from the chair.

“I felt like today’s Senpai didn’t put his heart into it, did he?”

“……Hmph.”

From the time his training started, until now.

Klaus Yung Gillshuvesher. The owner of this land finally turned to face Xins.

“Because I always end up losing, don’t I? Senpai’s moves today weren’t good at all.”

“Sorry. But I couldn’t just not finish it.”

He was totally aware of that. Without uttering a word, he simply nodded.

“—Were you thinking about it?”

To him, training with his spear was already something he could do without thinking about it. That was why he could play such a board game while training. But today, it seemed that there was also something else on his mind.

“Sorta.”

Without bothering to hide it, he let out a shaky sigh.

“Even though she’s already this old, I worry about my daughter.”

“That’s right, she’s already sixteen, isn’t she?”

Contrary to his outward appearance, he cared deeply for his family. When he had spare time, Xins often had to listen as he bragged about his family.

……But, his daughter?

Until now, he had always talked about his wife. Xins didn’t remember him saying much about his daughter. No, he seemed to almost try to avoid such a topic.

“That’s right, I haven’t told you much about my daughter.”

As he wrapped his long spear in white cloth, he suddenly narrowed his eyes.

“By the way, what’s your opinion about talent?”

Although Xins thought that his companion would talk about his daughter, he enquired about something different.

“Talent…… No matter what I say, it’s hard to give an interesting answer right away.”

“In the forty years I’ve lived like this, I’ve met many people who called themselves a ‘genius’. After talking and eating with many of them, I’ve come to a realization.”

With a small sigh, he lifted his fist.

“That is, there are no geniuses in this world.”

“Not even one out of all the people you met?”

Xins thought this question would hit the mark, but…

“No, not even one person.”

Seeming unmoved by the question, he shook his head from side to side with an empty gaze.

“Most of the people I met, as I expected, were working hard behind the scenes. There were also others who didn’t need to work hard to succeed, but…… Sure enough, they were simply insignificant humans with a lot of good luck.”

After that, he shut his mouth.

“—Well, that’s what I thought.”

After that, he silently shrugged his shoulders.

“Although I had been confident in that, it turned out I was wrong. Two people, only two people in this world, no matter how much I tried to deceive myself, I had to admit that they were ‘geniuses’.”

He smoothly said those words and then looked over with a glint in his eyes.

“Two people who I know. One of them is you, Xins.”

At that moment, Xins realized that he had been holding his breath.

As he listened, he had somehow sensed this.

Xins Airwincle— He became the first person in history to venture into an area that nobody else had, by mastering all five Recitation Colors and becoming the Rainbow Color Reciter.

“……I have mixed feelings about being praised for something like that.”

“But it’s the truth, you can’t deny it.”

“And the other person?”

If he were to give another name, it would undoubtedly be the person he had made a promise with, the Night-colored girl. The person who he had reunited with at a certain school, some ten years later. But there was no way that Klaus could know about her.

“Although she wasn’t well-known in the world of Reciters, she was also someone worthy of making history.”

That was something Xins had naturally expected, so he didn’t even nod.

“At first there was my family, the Yung, and then came other branch families. Within our several thousands of people, there appeared a heaven-sent girl, unprecedented in history.”

Suddenly, Xins involuntarily frowned.

What did he say just now? —A girl?

“Yeah, that’s right.”

With an empty voice like it had turned into flakes of rusted iron, he continued.

That wasn’t something bad, but something he should have been bragging about.

But even so. Why had his gaze become clouded?

“However, that talent stopped before it could bloom into a large flower.”

With an anguished expression, he let his words weakly spill forth.

“How could such a thing happen? That child threw away the name Gillshuvesher that represented her natural talent, and chose the path of a Reciter.”

—The name Gillshuvesher?

‘Even though she’s already this old, I worry about my daughter.’

Xins finally recalled what he had muttered.

“Senpai, could that girl be…?”

“……My only daughter.”

“Your only daughter abandoned the {{Furigana|Exorcists|Gillshe}} to be a Reciter?”

“The school she chose was Tremia Academy.”

Tremia.

Xins could only think of one school with that name. No way.

“Yeah. The school you were at when that spontaneous catalyst discharge incident occurred. You might even have met her.”

“What is your daughter’s name?”

Gazing briefly at the madder red sun, the father quietly closed his eyes.

“—Ada. A girl who became a high school student this year at the Recitation School.”

----

<noinclude>{{Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai Nav|prev=Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Dream Play|next=Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 1st Play}}</noinclude>

User:Mystrael

2013-08-20T17:34:36Z

Mystrael:

Just a random person with a goal of one day fluently reading light novels in Japanese. Also using translating as an excuse to procrastinate.

Currently working on Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai.

The earlier chapters were mainly translated from the Chinese translation with some references to the original Japanese one.

Ones from Vol.1 Awarded Play and on will be from mainly the Japanese version with some references to the Chinese one for grammar and stuff that I don't quite understand.

Hoping to improve my Japanese skills with this!

<div align="center">***</div>

'''Volume 3''' page count (hoping to finish 5-10 pages a week):
* Introductory Play - 3 pages
* Round Play - 5 pages
* Introductory Play 2nd Act - 19 pages
* 1st play - 39 pages
* Stanza 1 - 2 pages
* 2nd play - 41 pages
* 3rd play - 59 pages
* Interval play - 6 pages
* 4th play - 69 pages
* Stanza 2 - 3 pages
* Interval Play 2nd Act - 7 pages
* Stanza 3 - 4 pages
* Final play - 46 pages
* Stanza 4 - 8 pages
* Awarded play - 10 pages
* Encore play - 11 pages
* Afterword - 7 pages

Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Awarded Play

2013-08-20T17:24:55Z

Mystrael:

==Awarded Play: Dawn-Colored Song User==

The school after a few days.

Looking out the window, the scenery still retained painful-looking scars from the events of a few days ago.

On the morning of the next day after that incident, in the basement of the resources center that should have been forbidden to enter, the finding of a student who had lost consciousness resolved the situation.

The student seemed to confess to the majority of the incident, and was now transferred to a criminal institution and receiving a formal interrogation. Thanks to the leadership of the Rainbow Color Reciter and the efforts of every teacher, the fact that there were no deaths was a piece of good luck among the misfortune.

“……But, that isn’t really something to smile at.”

Although there were no casualties, the one among the injured who most resembled the dead was herself.

Her left shoulder was very tightly wrapped in a bandage to the point of feeling uncomfortable. Touching the rock-solid knot with the fingertips of her right hand, Kluele heaved a large sigh. ……Really, how troublesome. Although the long-awaited summer vacation would start tomorrow, with this injury, she couldn’t play around.

The school seemed like it would use the long summer vacation to do repairs. Because of that, summer vacation began slightly earlier. Today was the last day before summer break that they needed to attend school, and was the closing ceremony.

“Kluele, good morning. You’re early today. What happened to morning practice?”

The tanned girl poked at the bandage.

“……Are you serious?”

“No, just saying.”

With a laugh, Ada jokingly ran away. The surprising thing was, like her other classmates, she didn’t receive much of a shock from the incident. Well, most of the students had immediately taken refuge in the first-year school building, so that could be the reason.

“Kluele, long time no see!”

“’Morning, Mio.”

It seemed that this girl hadn’t changed either.

“That’s right, listen! My dress from that time, when I went home and looked at it, there was a really huge hole in the knee. And even though I’d only worn it once…”

“As for me, my dress got stained with blood. ……Want to see?”

“Um…… No, I don’t need to see.”

Mio, who had unwisely imagined it, grimaced. But although the idle chatting had ended, the girl suddenly peered at Kluele’s face.

“—By the way, Kluele.”

“What is it? You seem so serious…”

“Although I was on the rooftop at that time, it was amazing. I saw the {{Furigana|Divine Bird of Dawn|Phoenix}}!”

“……Ehh. Isn't that great for you then."

Although she tried to respond as calmly as she could, Kluele couldn’t help but avert her face.

“I mean, listen. That time, there was even a girl riding on it!”

“It was amazing, was it? I wish I’d seen it too.”

Imperceptibly, an evil look appeared in the girl’s eyes.

“……And, there was a bandage wrapped around that girl’s left shoulder.”

“Bandage? Maybe she was also injured?”

“She wore a white dress—”

“Mine was stained with blood, so it wasn’t white.”

“……I see.”

Noisily getting up from her chair, Mio smiled evilly while looking down.

“Kluele-san, do you insist on playing dumb?”

“What do you mean?”

That seemed to be the limit. Suddenly, Mio grabbed Kluele’s uniform and shook her back and forth.

“Wa-Wait! I’m still injured……”

“Aaah, that’s enough, stop it! Confess everything! What happened?!”

“W-Well, let’s talk later when I have more time.”

Seizing the opportunity, Kluele stood up from her seat. If the clock in the classroom was right, there were still ten minutes until the closing ceremony would start.

“Ah, where are you running away to!”

“I have some things to do. If I don’t hurry, I won’t make it in time for the closing ceremony.”

Carrying a paper bag in her right hand, Kluele sneaked out of the classroom.

She went from the third floor to the fourth floor. From the fourth floor, the stairs leading up were barricaded by a rope with a sign hanging from it that prohibited entry. Because the railings of the rooftop had been damaged, students were prohibited from entering until it had been fixed.

Ducking under the rope, Kluele went up to the roof. She opened the door leading to the rooftop. Just when she opened the door, the rising sun blinded her. She shaded her eyes with a hand to dim the sun’s light and walked slowly along the roof.

“Like I thought, you’re here.”

“……Kluele-san?”

The short boy with a still young-looking face gazed up at the sky with an empty look.

“Only your bag was in the class, so I wondered where you were.”

“I just…… wanted to be lost in thought for a moment.”

“Thinking about something?”

“—Perhaps.”

Once again, the boy looked up at the sky.

“When I wake up, I don’t use an alarm clock. Arma doesn’t sleep, so he wakes me up every day…… But yesterday and the day before yesterday, Arma, who should have always been by my side, wasn’t there…… Kluele-san…… Did Arma really disappear?”

That voice sounded hoarse, and at the same time, like it was crying.

“That’s right. Arma and the True Spirit you called out, both went back.”

Still with the posture of looking up at the sky, Neight closed his eyes.

After the True Spirit had completed its duty, it had disappeared. This young Reciter should have also known this. He had made the choice after acknowledging the fact. But it was still unbearable. It was so painful that it felt like his thoughts would tear apart his chest.

“I have nothing that I want to convey. Although there are things I want to say, I can’t say them now.”

At her quick speech, the boy before her opened his eyes, surprised.

“……Eh?”

“It’s a message from that lizard, addressed to you.”

“—Is there anything else?”

“Nope. That’s all.”

The dancing breeze overhead caused the unmoving Neight’s hair to sway.

“Do you get the meaning?”

With a completely confused face, the boy shook his head from side to side. Now then, what should she say? She thought about it for a few seconds. Instead of telling him the answer, Kluele held out the paper bag that had been waiting in her right hand.

“I’ll give this to you.”

“Eh…… T-To me?”

“There’s nobody else here but you.”

With a small smile, she forcefully placed the paper bag into the hands of her companion who acted as reserved as always.

You can open it, her gaze encouraged. From within the bag, the boy took out a cloak. At first glance it looked like a coat with a hood, but made to be looser.

“This— Is it a robe?!”

“It’s a present. Because your robe had become fairly dirty.”

A little bit of radiance returned to the grieving boy’s eyes.

“Thank you very much! ……Although it’s quite extravagant, isn’t it?”

It was a white-blue color. Kluele had chosen a pale blue color reminiscent of the dawn sky. Its vividness couldn’t be compared to the deep blue one he wore right now.

“Something this much is fine.”

Sure enough, the boy seemed embarrassed to suddenly wear something of this color. But there was a reason why she chose this.

“Night Color Recitations are naturally a dark color, so I think wearing a refreshing color makes a pretty contrast— When someday, that Night-colored flying lizard rides on your shoulder again.”

“……Eh?”

Shocked, with the robe still waiting in his hands, Neight let out a sigh. Leaning her back against the railing, Kluele gently brushed Neight’s forehead with her fingertips.

“Although there are things I want to say, I can’t say them now. That was his message, right? In that case, you should call out that lizard again and listen to the things he wanted to say. If you don’t, you can’t help but be worried.”

“I should call out Arma….. again……?”

Slowly, as if like a baby, the boy repeated her words.

“The one who first called that guy out was your mother, right? This time, you should call him out yourself.”

The things that he wanted to say were as much as a mountain, and he couldn’t rely on people to pass on all those messages.

Therefore, for the sake of allowing him to say them, he would be called out once again.

‘The truth is, I just want to see him again’, but that perverse lizard would never directly say such a thing.

As evidence, that Night-colored flying lizard didn’t say anything similar to “goodbye” even until the very end.

“—Kluele-san, may I try this on?”

He put on the dawn-colored robe over his uniform. Although it was his first time wearing it, he felt a familiar feeling like he had worn the robe for many years already. With regards to both the material and the color, what a wonderful robe it was.

“Yeah. Not too bad. It suits you!”

At the moment when he wanted to express his gratitude once again to the girl who sounded satisfied.

—It’s still slightly too big for you—

Was that a trick of the wind?

It was a voice that sounded like it was teasing, but was also familiar.

“……What’s wrong?”

“N-No, it’s nothing.”

Excitedly, Neight waved his hand. It seemed that only he had heard it.

Suddenly. This time it was real; the clear sound of the bell rang out. It was time for homeroom to start. In today’s case, it was a bell signaling the start of the closing ceremony.

“Well, let’s go, Neight.”

After saying that, the girl walked in the direction of the stairs. Nodding, Neight followed after her.

I see. That’s right.

Wait for me.

Wait for me, Arma. And you too, Mother.

Someday, definitely someday.

I will meet you two again.

“Hurry up, Neight, hurry up. The closing ceremony will start soon!”

The girl who descended the stairs one step in front of him raised her voice.

“Ah, I’m coming!”

Without looking back, Neight ran down from the roof.

It’s okay to not look back, right?

Because I will definitely meet you again!

On the empty rooftop.

—Arma, what’s wrong? You have a displeased look in your eyes—

—That little girl……—

—What’s wrong with Kluele-san? —

—My name certainly isn’t ‘that Night-colored flying lizard’……—

That faint murmur was not heard by anyone.

However, it was certainly carried over by the dawn-colored wind.

----

<noinclude>{{Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai Nav|prev=Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Final Play|next=Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Afterword}}</noinclude>

Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 1st Play

2013-08-20T17:24:34Z

Mystrael:

==1st Play – Wanting to Become a Copper-Colored Song User==

===Part 1===

Perhaps it was a special case due to being at the edge of the continent, but it was a high school which thousands of students who specialized in Recitation attended— Tremia Academy. The campus was several times larger than other Recitation schools, while the quality of both the facilities and the teaching staff couldn’t be described as inferior to other prestigious schools.

Located in the center of the campus was a building in the shape of a dome-shaped arch.

‘Books Administration Building’ —Holding around one million two hundred thousand books, it was an establishment that stretched from five floors above ground to two floors underground. It wasn’t just a place for studying, but was also used for socializing and taking a break. Not just students, but teachers also frequently visited that building, qualifying it to be called a multipurpose hall.

On the second floor. A young student wearing a white uniform gazed fixedly at the bookshelves, which were lined up in rows. He was at most twelve or thirteen years old. It was a boy with deep purple hair and androgynous features.

“Umm. This and……this.”

With both hands full of resource books, the boy excitedly descended to the lobby downstairs.

“Neight-kun, are you okay? You’re staggering.”

Seeing his figure, a girl wearing a school uniform called out.

Mio Lentear. With blond hair and a young-looking face, she calmly called out. Although she was actually sixteen years old, she looked two to three years younger.

“I’m fine…… Probably.”

Peering up from the books he held, the boy— Neight Yehlemihas nodded slightly at the girl.

“It looks hot outside, are you just resting for a while in the library?”

Closing the book that she was reading, Mio asked with an uneasy look. Books Administration Building was the school’s official name for it. But neither students nor teachers used such a long name. Instead, it was commonly called the ‘library’.

“It’s because I can’t practice Recitations anywhere other than outdoors. Also, Kluele is waiting for me outside.”

Recitations. That was the technique that the students of this school specifically studied. To picture their desired target in their heart, then while holding a catalyst of the same color, to praise the name of the target— It was a type of summoning technique.

It was classified into five colors ‘{{Furigana|Keinez|Red}}’, ‘{{Furigana|Ruguz|Blue}}’, ‘{{Furigana|Surisuz|Yellow}}’, ‘{{Furigana|Beorc|Green}}’, and ‘{{Furigana|Arzus|White}}’, and students could each choose a color to specialize in, in order to call out an object with the same color as their specialty.

“What about Mio-san? Kluele-san is waiting for us out on the campus.”

Looking at her, Neight saw that her gaze had already turned from him to the books in his arms. By the way, Mio’s specialty was in Green Recitations. In her case, whenever she wanted to call out a green frog, she would prepare green catalysts such as green drawing paper and then sing a song of praise.

“Hang on a moment. I’m almost done reading this book. Ehh, why am I suddenly interested in the mystery genre…”

……He felt like he had been continuously hearing her say those words ever since three days ago.

After summer vacation had started, ever since she had suddenly started picking up mystery novels, Mio acted like this. Judging from her personality, she probably wouldn’t leave the library until she had read all of the mystery novels there.

“Then, I’ll go ahead and start practicing out on the campus.”

He could barely see in front of him with all the books he carried, but it couldn’t be helped. Crossing through the library exit, he continued down the corridor leading to the entranceway—

“……!”

With an impact like crashing into a wall, Neight and the books he held all tumbled to the floor.

“Hey. Are you okay?”

Looking up, it was a thin teacher with glasses. The teacher wore the standard white coat with a school badge woven in blue thread over his chest. Umm, was he one of the teachers in charge of the higher grades?

“Ah, y-yes, I’m fine. Um……I’m sorry.”

“You should look ahead when you’re walking— Well, that’s what I would usually say.”

Looking around at the mountain of books scattered on the floor, the teacher’s expression softened.

“After seeing how hard you’re studying, I won’t scold you today.”

Picking up a book, the teacher gazed at the front cover.

“How nostalgic. I’ve read this resource book many times before. Well, that’s a story of back when I was a student.”

He picked up a stack of books and handed them back to Neight. In fact, they were in the same order as Neight had originally arranged them in. When they bumped into each other, had the teacher remembered the order of the books?

“T……Thank you very much.”

“Although it’s summer vacation, don’t forget to walk quietly down the hallways.”

Teasingly, the teacher pushed up the bridge of his glasses.

With his night-colored hair fluttering, the small boy quickly headed down the passageway.

“……Speaking of which, that boy.”

Gazing at the boy’s back, Mirror narrowed his eyes.

Was he called Neight? Soon after he had entered the academy, because of his unique situation, he had become a popular topic among teachers. Recitations consisted of five colors, and each student in the school had picked a color to specialize in. However, only that boy was learning a completely different color.

Night-Color Recitations— It was a controversial color whose existence was still not officially accepted.

“It’s too bad, I wanted to talk with him a bit longer.”

Even teachers such as himself didn’t know much about that Recitation. Naturally, he was interested in it, but there was also another topic he wanted to talk about.

What connected him and that boy, in other words, a single woman. After she had graduated from Elfand, what path had she travelled? He was considerably interested in the girl who had once been his classmate.

“Unfortunately, it’s not something I should talk about during work.”

Glancing at the documents tucked under his arm, he took a deep breath.

“Now then, time for me to start the investigation.”

<div align="center">***</div>

“……Neight.”

Carrying a flask filled with a catalyst in one hand, Neight turned around to face the voice coming from behind him.

“Y-Yes, what is it?”

“We should take a little break. You seem to be unsteady on your feet.”

The girl’s voice was calm and soft. That voice came from beneath the shade of a tree a few meters away from where he stood on the campus. In a small shadow that blocked the intense rays of midsummer sunlight— As she said that, the girl’s long, scarlet hair fluttered in the gentle breeze.

“B-But…”

“Don’t deny it. Ever since a while ago, your Recitations were continuously failing, weren’t they? Your concentration is decreasing.”

What she said was true. Without objecting, Neight reluctantly nodded.

“……Okay.”

“Here, put this on.”

She forcefully pressed a large-brimmed straw hat onto his head. Its size was slightly too big, and his whole field of vision was covered by the brim of the hat.

“……Um, I can’t see in front of me.”

Lifting up the hat, his field of vision enlarged.

But filling his whole field of view at close range—

“That’s fine. You seem to be the type of person who would keep running until you run out of energy and collapse.”

Before his eyes, a girl wearing a deep blue one-piece dress stood up. She was tall with long scarlet hair, whose appearance stood out even from a long distance away.

Kluele Sophi Net. She was sixteen, three years older than Neight. Like her hair color indicated, she specialized in Red Recitations. Ever since he had enrolled in this school, she had always been there by his side.

“But what’s troublesome is, that’s also one of your good qualities.”

Half-teasingly, the girl smiled and let out a small laugh.

“……Somehow, I don’t feel like that’s a compliment.”

Fufu— Sure enough, she cheerfully covered her mouth with her hand.

“Anyway, come rest for a while in the shade.”

Pressing down with one hand on her one-piece dress that fluttered in the wind, she turned and walked away.

“U-Um, Kluele-san?”

“The café nearby should be open. I’ll go buy some cold drinks, so wait here.”

===Part 2===

The wind blowing through the campus stirred up sand from the ground.

“……It’s really hot!”

Taking shelter in the shadow of a school building, Neight wiped the sweat from his forehead. He should have worn some light clothes like Kluele, but he had reflexively worn his usual white school uniform. He could return to his dorm and change, but that was just as troublesome.

“……Kluele-san still hasn’t returned yet.”

It took around ten minutes round trip to go to the café in the first year school building. But because it would be crowded today, it should take a bit longer.

“Oh, if it isn’t Neighty. What’s wrong?”

—Should he have found a place to read a book today, just like Mio?

“……H-Huh? Neighty, didn’t you hear me?”

Sure enough, he should have stayed in the library. Mio-san was also there.

“H-Hey, over here, Neighty. Don’t ignore me…… Aah, fine, Neight!”

Neight?

When he suddenly heard his name being called out from behind him, he reflexively turned around. In front of him was a tall, familiar girl with black hair.

“……Eh, Serges-san?”

Like Mio and Kluele, she was a girl from his class. She wasn’t wearing the designated school uniform, but indigo sportswear. On her back was a bulky backpack.

“Good morning, Serges-san.”

“’Morning. But you should’ve noticed me from the very beginning. I was calling out to Neighty since a while ago.”

“By Neighty, do you mean me?”

Although he had thought the name was similar, Neight didn’t expect it to be directed at himself.

“Because, you see, although we aren’t the same age, we’re still classmates. It doesn’t feel right to use ‘kun’ and call you ‘Neight-kun’. So you need a nickname. Well? Isn’t it great? Isn’t the name I thought of just now great?”

“No matter how you put it…”

Recoiling back like he had been pushed, Neight slowly pointed to the backpack she wore.

“……Um, Serges-san, why are you still at school even though it’s summer vacation? And why are you wearing such a large backpack?”

“Don’t change the topic so casually. ……Well, I guess it’s alright.”

Murmuring quietly, the girl lowered the backpack she shouldered. As she set it down on the ground, there was a heavy thumping noise, along with a cloud of dust.

“What’s inside that?”

At that moment.

“Hm, this? You want to know? You want to hear about it, don’t you? Don’t regret it, okay?”

With a suspicious twinkle in her eyes, smiling, Serges drew closer.

“Ah…… A-Actually, it’s fine. It somehow seems scary, so…”

“No no, it’s nothing major. It’s just someone’s fresh corpse, someone young just like Neighty—”

“Uwaa, someone come and help meeee!”

“Hey, wait! Hey Neighty, don’t run away! I was joking!”

Just before Neight started running as fast as he could, Serges gripped his neck from behind. Fearfully, Neight turned around to face the girl.

“……Just what is really in there?”

“A tent, a sleeping bag, food, rain gear, and various other things. Because I’m in the mountain climbing club.”

The mountain climbing club. Speaking of which, Neight felt that there truly was such a club. Sure enough, the shoes she was wearing weren’t ordinary sports shoes, but something thicker.

“Starting tomorrow, we’re going on a trip for five days and four nights to try mountain climbing during the summer, so today is the club’s last meeting. Say, what’s Neighty doing?”

Staring intently, she sized up Neight’s school uniform.

“Umm, I’m practicing Recitations with Kluele-san and Mio-san.”

“Ah, I passed by Kluele a while ago. Where’s Mio?”

“She’s reading mystery novels in the library. This summer, she wants to finish reading all of the five hundred seventy books in the library.”

“Isn’t that not related to Recitations at all?”

Her words sounded like that of a natural comeback.

“Her enthusiasm is amazing. These last few days, she seems to be coming to the library at seven in the morning just to wait for it to open. She was even bragging about how she’s the earliest student to arrive.”

“……Hmm.”

Slowly, the color of Serges’s eyes dimmed.

Like she was thinking of something, she seemed to gaze into space.

“If I remember correctly, Neighty is living in the school dormitories?”

“Yeah. There happened to be a vacancy, so I was put there.”

Tremia Academy’s dormitories were located within the school campus. Because it was only about a ten minute walk from there to the first year school building, the dorms were popular among students. Because there was much competition, unless your home was especially far from the school, it was hard to get accepted in.

“Well then. Tomorrow, wake up early and get to school by six-thirty.”

At hearing her smooth words, Neight doubted his ears.

“……Six-thirty?”

“That’s right. Well, it’s six-thirty to arrive at the ‘rooftop of the first year school building’.”

Of all places, the roof of the school building? Impossible. Although the school gates might be open at six-thirty, the school building itself should be locked at that time.

“Use the emergency staircase. That way, you can get on the roof without entering the building.”

The emergency staircase was normally a prohibited area for students. But why were they now doing such a thing?

“Is someone there?”

“You’ll find out if you go. Well then, it’s about time for me to go to my meeting.”

Glancing at the large clock on the wall of the school building, Serges picked up her backpack.

“Well then, you two. The interferer will be going now, so enjoy yourselves.”

You two? Before Neight could guess at the meaning…

“……What an unsettling way of talking.”

Neight heard a familiar voice coming from somewhere behind him. Turning around, there stood Kluele with a cup in each hand. Standing opposite to Kluele who was raising an eyebrow, the girl shouldering a backpack waved her hand cheerfully.

“No no, there wasn’t any deep meaning behind that. Also, Kluele, make sure your left shoulder heals quickly!”

With the sleeve of her one-piece dress fluttering in the wind, Kluele’s shoulder was slightly exposed to the sunlight. The white bandage seemed pitiful against her slightly flushed skin. It was a wound she had gotten two weeks ago, during the incident that happened on campus. According to her, it could be called healed already.

“……Got it.”

“You……You seem mature, but you act rash when doing something unexpected.”

With a disappointed face, Kluele pouted. Seeing that, the black-haired girl’s amused expression softened.

“But, that’s also what makes you cute.”

“Wha……What’s that supposed to mean?”

Kluele didn’t expect those words to be used back on her and stepped back embarrassedly.

“Well then, bye bye, you two.”

With a mischievous smile, Serges left, heading in the direction of the school building.

Watching after her until her figure had disappeared from sight on the campus—

“Oh, speaking of which, I wonder what Serges is doing carrying such a large backpack.”

Having forgotten to mention it, the question floated into Kluele’s mind.

“A club activity. It seemed to be a mountain climbing camp.”

“I see. If she’s going somewhere far, I should’ve asked for a souvenir. But I wonder what kind of souvenirs there are from a mountain.”

“……The fresh corpse of a victim. Moreover, someone who’s around our age.”

“Eh?”

“……It’s nothing.”

The image of such a thing being in the backpack arose from his imagination. ……Ugh, that probably wouldn’t leave his mind for a while.

“Ah, that’s right. Kluele-san. Tomorrow, I want to come to school slightly earlier.”

“Sure. But I’ll still be coming at the same time as always. Although, what’s up all of a sudden?”

How should he explain? He contemplated for a few seconds.

“Just checking whether or not someone will be on the roof.”

Neight answered by saying what Serges had said to him.

“Who do you mean by ‘someone’?”

“Well……She didn’t tell me.”

Unsure of what expression he should make, Neight bit his cheek.

I wasn’t told— Another way to put it would be that she didn’t tell me just now, but I’ll find out if I go to the rooftop. That was what her words implied.

……In other words, someone I know?

===Part 3===

From the main entrance, Neight looked up at the large clock hanging on the side of the school building. The needles of that clock pointed at a time half an hour earlier than what he had promised Serges yesterday.

—It was six o’clock.

Just who could be on the roof of the first year school building this early in the morning?

He was so interested that he couldn’t even sleep well last night. Because of that, although he had come early, his eyelids couldn’t help but feel heavy.

Biting back a yawn, Neight walked through the main entrance.

Not only students, but looking around, there weren’t even any teachers in sight. He headed towards the dome-shaped Books Administration Building beside the first year school building. As expected, the library wasn’t open yet, and he couldn’t see the figures of students lining up either. Of course, neither was the figure of the girl he was used to seeing visible.

“It’s this early, after all. It’s natural that Mio-san wouldn’t be here.”

Talking to himself, Neight turned back to the first year school building.

That building was dark grey with a strong metal structure. During the incident at the recital contest, this building had been able to withstand the chimeras’ attacks.

“……As expected, it’s closed.”

A large padlock hung on the entrance of the school building. Glancing at it, Neight turned and headed to the back of the building.

Towering up from a grassy field where sunlight didn’t reach was a spiraling emergency staircase.

“It would be much easier if I could fly up like Arma.”

Looking up at the long spiral reaching up to the roof, Neight let out a small sigh.

Clomp, clomp…

On the slightly rusted staircase, the sound of a single person’s footsteps echoed.

Walking past the second floor, past the third floor, he reached the roof of the school building.

—Is someone really here, at such a place?

It wasn’t that he was calling Serges’s words a lie. It was just that he didn’t understand why a student would be up here, instead of on the campus or in a classroom.

He went up the last step leading to the roof.

As the morning sun suddenly burned his eyelids, he closed his eyes. But he didn’t close them completely because a sharp sound like something cutting the wind resounded in his eardrums.

What was that sound?

In the direction of the sound— He turned his gaze to the center of the vast rooftop.

“……Eh.”

In the dazzling sunlight, Neight opened both of his eyes.

Dancing beneath the vivid sun was a girl with wheat-brown skin.

—No, not dancing……

The girl was holding a large pole. A dull metallic luster shone from the tip. It was a blade that had clearly been sharpened— In other words, it was a spear.

The girl wielded a spear longer than her own height.

Swinging like it was flowing, spinning like it was dancing, and piercing like it was fluttering. Moving without stopping for even a second, each movement seemed different from the next. The polished blade flowed like it was drawing the onlookers in. Was this really training with a spear? Seeing her beautiful actions, he couldn’t help but think that.

“……Amazing.”

At first glance, the performance seemed like a beautiful war dance. However, she seemed to have a vigor that couldn’t be emitted when acting. It couldn’t be described with just the word ‘reality’. That was what the expression on the spear-wielder’s face said.

The girl’s movements didn’t stop. On the roof so wide that you could run a race, her feet moved so fast that his eyes couldn’t keep up. Even the splash of sweat glittering in the sunlight was beautiful. Different from any sport, it couldn’t be classified as something in this dimension.

Returning from the edge of the rooftop to the center, the girl spun the spear with one hand.

……Kiiiiin.

“—Ah!”

As a metallic sound rang out, Neight finally returned to his senses.

Ten meters away, the girl stopped moving. The spear wasn’t in her hand.

—The spear, did she drop it?

Her actions confirmed his thoughts. Looking down at the spear fallen on the ground, the girl let out a small sigh.

He hadn’t noticed because he had been captivated by her movements until now, but the girl actually wasn’t very tall. She was at most only a few centimeters taller than him. She wore white shorts and a tank top of the same color. Her bare shoulder that was exposed to the sun was a tanned brown color. No, it would be more appropriate to call it copper-brown.

Her light brown hair was cut to shoulder-length, a boyish girl with short hair. Her face was small in proportion to her body, but she had contrasting large eyes. Her impressive features somehow reminded him of a cat—

[[File:Tasogare_v2_051.jpg|thumb]]

……Eh? This person looks familiar.

“Hm? Hey, you.”

The girl before him finally raised her face. Their eyes met.

“Hey, if it isn’t Chibi-kun. ‘Morning! You’re here early, aren’t you?”

Her breathtaking expression from before was like a lie. With an indifferent expression, she raised one hand.

“……Ada-san?”

Ada Yung— The girl before his eyes was someone in the same class as him and Kluele. It was the familiar face of a classmate.

“Ada-san, is that a spear?”

“Mm, aah. Wait a moment, okay? I can’t stay sweaty like this.”

From a bag lying near the edge of the roof, the girl took out a towel.

Ada-san, just how long have you been here?

It was still earlier than seven in the morning. Even though it was only this time, from the smiling girl’s forehead, no, from her whole body, large drops of sweat flowed.

“Hey, Chibi-kun. I have a favor to ask.”

...…Chibi-kun?

“H-Hey. Even Neighty is slightly better…”

“Eeh. But doesn’t the nickname Chibi-kun sound cute? It has more charm to it!”

“Really?”

Even as he indirectly expressed his dissatisfaction, the girl had an indifferent expression. It seemed that to her, that nickname was already fixed.

“Yeah, yeah. By the way, Chibi-kun, can you face the other way for a bit?”

“The other way?”

For what purpose? Not understanding her intention, he stared blankly at Ada.

The girl curled her lips into a grin.

“Sure enough, Chibi-kun is Chibi-kun.”

“Eh?”

“I need to change, change clothes. I want to take off my tank top. If Chibi-kun doesn’t turn around, won’t it be too provoking?”

“……If that’s what you meant, then say it earlier.”

Puffing up his cheeks, Neight turned away. Really, if she had said earlier that she wanted to change, then he would have turned around right away.

“That’s why you’re Chibi-kun.”

Teasing him, the girl’s shoulders shook cheerfully.

“Club activity?”

What the girl was telling him was something that he had heard about before.

“Yeah. I’m in a spear-wielding club. I was practicing just now.”

“Practicing, at this early in the morning?”

He wasn’t sure about the exact time. If he had to guess, she had probably come here before six. He had no idea how early she woke up each morning.

“Club practice starts at ten. Before that is time for private lessons.”

“By private lessons, you mean individual practice?”

And then. As if hiding her embarrassment, the girl shyly turned away and placed her hand on the back of her head.

“Well, it’s different for everyone. For me, it’s…… Well, my memory isn’t very good. I don’t understand much or get good-quality practice, so I have to work even harder.”

Memory isn’t very good?

“Eh, but Ada-san. You joined the spear-wielding club this April, right? It hasn’t even been half a year, yet you’re already this good. How could your memory be bad?”

Suddenly, the girl’s facial expression changed.

The change was so subtle that it couldn’t be expressed in words. But something scary seemed to light up the girl’s eyes. Frightening. Or more accurately, it somehow stirred up fear inside him.

“No, no. Chibi-kun saw it too, right? In the very end, I ended up dropping my spear. That wasn’t cool at all. I’m still making such basic mistakes after so many years—”

……So many years? That means...

Before he had time to comprehend the meaning of her words, the girl hurriedly waved her hand.

“Ah. Forget it, forget what I just said! It’s a girl’s secret.”

“……H-Huh?”

Although he didn’t understand, pressured by the girl’s vigor, he couldn’t help but nod.

—But it really was amazing.

Wearing sportswear, she looked fairly short. Just judging by her appearance, it was hard to believe that someone as slender as her could wield a spear.

“Well, it’s hard work just to keep this body figure.”

Poking her arms a few times, Ada crossed her arms with a bitter smile.

“After wielding such a heavy thing, my muscles start developing pretty quickly. That’s fine for a boy, but not so much for a girl. ……I’ve already given up on my tan though.”

“It must be difficult, isn’t it?”

For him, it was hard to even develop muscles.

—Neight, you should train your body a bit more. Kluele had once said that to him, but he didn’t know exactly how to train.

“See, men don’t understand these feelings that girls have. Even though I restrict how much I eat just to keep this body figure, they say things like ‘If you don’t eat more, you won’t keep that figure!’ And when I’m doing makeup, they barge in and say things like ‘You’re so slow.’”

Crossing her arms, Ada shrugged sullenly.

“……Ah. I-Is that so?”

At first, Neight thought she had been talking about her boyfriend.

“First of all, that stubborn father of mine doesn’t even understand his daughter’s feelings.”

But as he continued listening to her, that didn’t seem to be the case.

“By ‘men’, did Ada-san mean her father?”

“Yeah.”

Surprisingly, she easily admitted that.

“My father is, how do I put it… a blockhead who doesn’t pay detailed attention to others. Also, he lacks creativity, and even gave his only daughter a ten kilogram iron dumbbell for her fourteenth birthday.”

“That’s…… Rather than creative, I think it’s an original idea.”

No way! Instead of using words, Ada furiously shook her head.

“It was ten kilos, ten kilos! I got mad and threw it at him. And then that idiot father said, ‘Sorry, would fifteen kilos have been better?’ He asked me with such a serious face!”

“……You threw it? Even though it was ten kilograms?”

It would have been bad for the person being thrown at, but since Ada-san was angry, it couldn’t be helped—

“In the first place, my usual dumbbell is twenty kilos!”

“Was that why you were angry?!”

“Hm? What’s wrong, Chibi-kun? You don’t seem very energetic?”

……Take back what I said before. Angry people should just be angry.

“Ada-san, do people often say that you’re similar to your father?”

“Eh, there’s no way anyone would say that. We’re not similar, not similar at all!”

She frowned openly as if she really hated that statement.

“Ah, that’s right. I should go soon.”

Suddenly, as if she had just thought of something, she quickly stood up.

“Is it time for your club?”

“Nope. I’m going shopping today. It’s the long-awaited trip, so I need to go buy things like a bag and some summer clothes.”

“Trip? Are you going somewhere?”

“Isn’t Chibi-kun also going?”

Carefully wrapping her spear in a piece of cloth, Ada tilted her head.

“After the incident a while back, parts of the school buildings are being repaired, right? The supplementary lessons during summer vacation are usually held in Tremia Academy, but this year we’re going to Tremia Academy’s branch school. It’s a place beside the ocean.”

As she said that, Neight realized he had seen a notice about that before.

“Chibi-kun’s also going, right? Kluele said she would also go. Aren’t you tired of only practicing Recitations? Occasionally, you also need time to relax.”

“……Kluele-san told me the same thing.”

“That’s right. Then let’s go shopping together with everyone! Anyway, Mio should be at the library, right? And Kluele also seems like she has some free time.”

As soon as she finished speaking, the girl quickly ran down the emergency staircase.

“W-Wait, Ada-san. Don’t you have club activities today?”

“It’s fine, it’s fine. I’ll just say I had a stomachache today.”

I-Is that really okay?

But speaking of which, didn’t she also act like this during class?

“……Ada-san is a strange person.”

“Eh, did you say something?”

She stopped running down the stairs and with sharp ears, asked in return.

“No, it’s nothing!”

Telling an obvious lie, Neight also headed down the emergency stairs.

===Part 4===

“Hey Enne, aren’t you hot?”

Like he had suddenly thought of it, her companion asked.

“I’m hot, but I’m a teacher so I have to wear the appropriate clothing.”

Resisting the urge to nod her head, Enne replied with the answer she had prepared beforehand. She was wearing a suit with white as the main color. Even though the white cloth reflected the sunlight, it didn’t change how hot she felt.

“Besides, isn’t Mirror also wearing a teacher’s lecture clothing?”

“Ah, that white coat that looks like a scholar’s, right? He likes wearing that though.”

Her colleague who said that wore a flamboyant polka-dotted T-shirt. But even so, he seemed hot, and currently had the edges of his T-shirt tucked in.

“……Zessel, you should wear some neater clothing!”

He was a male teacher who was Enne’s colleague as well as her childhood friend. Regardless of whether he was at school or not, he had probably heard those words hundreds of times to him by now.

“The headmaster said we can do as we like. I do dress neat in front of students, but it’s summer vacation. Plus, there’s no way any student could be here at this time—”

“There is. There’s a child waiting for the library to open. Although if I recall correctly, she’s probably a first-year student.”

“……Is that so?”

“Which means starting tomorrow, you’re also wearing a suit.”

……Give me a break.

He hastily swallowed back the words that he almost absent-mindedly said.

Tremia Academy, Building of General Affairs. The most innermost room on the first floor— They had arrived near that place.

Beside her colleague who straightened his posture, Enne discreetly adjusted the collar of her suit.

“So you do care, don’t you?”

“If I said I didn’t, would you believe me?”

After hearing her childhood friend’s teasing tone of voice, she sent him a meaningful look.

“We were chosen to come at such an early time just so students wouldn’t find out about it and involuntarily reveal it to other teachers. No matter what this is about, make sure you’re ready to face it.”

Towering in front of them was a large, wooden door engraved with impressive patterns.

“I’m not good at dealing with this sort of thing.”

Enne took a step back, meaning ‘I leave this to you’.

Slowly, she pushed the back of Zessel, who stood in front of her.

“……I’m not good at it either.”

“Come on, go for it. I’ll treat you to lunch.”

“……Seriously, give me a break.”

Sighing a second time, Zessel knocked on the door of the headmaster’s room. He entered the room in which the dark green hallway changed into a soft, deep crimson carpet that was spread out on the floor.

The headmaster’s room. Inside, several teachers were already standing in a circle.

“Sorry, you two, for calling you here so early in the morning.”

In the center of the circle, an old man wearing light clothing raised his hand slightly.

“You can join the circle for now. Everyone is probably busy, so I’ll just quickly tell you what’s going on.”

—What’s going on?

Leaning back against the nearest wall, Enne looked at the faces around her.

There was the headmaster and his close advisor Jessica, the director of education. Beside them were the teachers in charge of first-year students. Teachers who taught the other grades included herself, Zessel, and Mirror.

“This summer as well, in order for first-year students to learn some basics, they are going to summertime supplementary lessons. ……But, the incident that occurred a few days ago is probably still fresh in their minds.”

The recital contest— The teachers’ expressions instantly turned serious. Although they had avoided the worst result, a considerable number of students and teachers had been injured in that incident.

……That wasn’t something they wanted to remember.

“In order for us to repair the school, the usual supplementary lessons which students stay overnight at this school for have been cancelled. Instead, we will use the school buildings of Tremia Academy’s branch school in Fidellia. It will be a special field trip.”

Being the only person whose expression didn’t change, the headmaster standing in the center continued speaking.

Branch school. Rather than calling it a school, it was a facility opened to serve as a local gathering hall. Enne hadn’t visited it before herself. If she recalled correctly, Fidellia was a place near the ocean.

“The problem is the <Egg>.”

The old man’s voice wavered slightly. It was a voice mixed with seriousness and distress.

“The fact that nobody passed away in the incident is a blessing among the misfortune, but some students and teachers in this school received injuries. Obviously, the school buildings were damaged as well. ……At that time, many events happened to occur simultaneously. However, the main cause of everything was the atrocious catalyst I brought into the school.”

Spitting those words out like poison, he turned his gaze to a map hanging on the wall.

On the north side of the continent, located on a mountain range that ran through the continent was a red dot. That was Tremia Academy.

On the edge of the continent some distance away, on land that faced the blue-painted ocean, was another red dot. Was that the branch school?

“That is the Kelberk Research Institute where the bothersome catalyst was refined. However, they have branch facilities in various places on the continent. It seems that it wasn’t the main research facility, but a branch facility that originally refined the <Egg>. Actually, the one who brought that catalyst to this school was also a staff member from the branch facility.”

The name ‘Kelberk Research Institute’ sounded familiar to Enne. With its base set up in the center of the continent, it was a large-scale research institute that employed worthy researchers. The school had invited lecturers from there many times.

“Not long ago, I received a message from the research institute’s headquarters, but they told me to discuss the details with staff members from the branch facility.”

……I see. She somewhat understood. Looking up, she exchanged glances with Mirror, who stood in front of her. She and Mirror both nodded slightly.

“I understand the situation. So you’re saying that while the first-year students go on their summer camp, we should go complain to the head of the branch facility, right?”

“……Zessel.”

Instead of sighing, Enne closed her eyes. If this wasn’t the headmaster’s office, she would have pinched the back of that idiot standing beside her.

“Eh? Ah, I was joking, of course.”

Her childhood friend smiled deceptively with a carefree expression. ……Why hadn’t this guy fixed his childish habits?

“Well, it’s not that I don’t understand what Zessel is trying to say. But what I’m concerned about this time is another matter.”

Was that a good thing? It seemed that the headmaster wasn’t worried about what Zessel had mentioned.

“The research facility that refined the <Egg> is located in Fidellia, where the first-year students are headed.”

……Could this timing be called good or bad?

Then again, Kelberk Research Institute is a facility cooperating with Tremia Academy. It could certainly happen that our branch school is located next to that facility.

“By the way, we received a message from the main facility the day before yesterday.”

Miller, who stood next to the wall across from Enne, continued speaking, explaining the headmaster’s words.

“Recently, our communication with the Fidellia branch seems to have stopped. Furthermore, this happened a few days after it had been confirmed that the <Egg> had gone out of control in this school. We have been trying to contact them since then, but haven’t received a reply.”

“Was the time we lost contact with them also when the recital contest was happening? Has the investigation into the cause of this made any progress?”

The headmaster answered the frowning Zessel with a shake of his head.

“That is something I want you guys to investigate. Mirror has already begun looking into this.”

I see. From the time she had entered the room, she had been curious about the contents of the documents that Mirror had tucked under his arm.

“Although using that sort of place as the location of the first-year students’ training camp isn’t something to be proud of…… Even we have only recently learned of the situation about the Kelberk Research Institute branch facility. It would be slightly difficult to change the chosen location in only these few days. Well, our branch school and the research institute aren’t directly beside each other. Teachers in charge of first-year students, please make sure that students don’t leave the branch school’s campus.”

The teachers in charge of the first-year students must watch over them carefully.

That means at the same time, me and Zessel’s duty is— to accompany the camp disguised as teachers in charge of lectures, and investigate the situation of the research institute.

“……It’s a significant task, isn’t it?”

“That just means I have a lot of confidence in you guys.”

The one who responded wasn’t the headmaster.

Jessica, director of education— the teacher who she, Zessel, and Mirror looked up to.

“Well then, everyone can continue on with their own duties. You should all know already, but this matter must not be revealed to the students!”

----

<noinclude>{{Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai Nav|prev=Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Introductory Play|next=Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 2nd Play}}</noinclude>

Talk:Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Awarded Play

2013-08-20T17:23:40Z

Mystrael:

Scars seems more appropriate than scratches when referring to battle-damage to the landscape. Still new at this wiki thing, if I'm missing something I should be adding to my edits let me know. [[User:Cres|Cres]] ([[User talk:Cres|talk]]) 07:02, 20 August 2013 (CDT)

I have a tendency to translate too literally, so I really appreciate edits. As long as you're not completely changing the meaning of the sentence, you can go right ahead and make those changes. (By the way, you can sign off with four tildes (~) in a row instead of writing out the time and everything) --[[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] ([[User talk:Mystrael|talk]]) 12:23, 20 August 2013 (CDT)

Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai: Names and Terminology Guidelines

2013-08-20T02:57:32Z

Mystrael:

=== Terms ===

====Recitation Terminology====
名詠 - to Recite

名詠式 – Recitation

名詠士 - Reciter

{{Furigana|名詠門|チャネル}} - {{Furigana|Recital Gate|Channel}}

{{Furigana|触媒|カタリスト}} - Catalyst

{{Furigana|セラフェノ音語|不可触語}} - {{Furigana|Serafeno Musical Language|Untouchable Language}}

{{Furigana|讃来歌|オラトリオ}} - {{Furigana|Song of Praise|Oratorio}}

{{Furigana|同調現象|シンクロナイズ}} - {{Furigana|Same Tune Phenomenon|Synchronize}}

{{Furigana|第一音階名詠|ハイ・ノーブルアリア}} - {{Furigana|First Scale Recitation|High Noble Aria}}

{{Furigana|第二音階名詠|ハイ・ノーブルアリア}} - {{Furigana|Second Scale Recitation|Noble Aria}}

{{Furigana|第三音階名詠|ハイ・ノーブルアリア}} - {{Furigana|Third Scale Recitation|Prime Aria}}

{{Furigana|第四音階名詠|ハイ・ノーブルアリア}} - {{Furigana|Fourth Scale Recitation|Common Aria}}

連奏型名詠 - Duet-type Recitation

Nussis aka. 反唱 - Reverse Song

====Colors====
Keinez - Red<br />
Ruguz - Blue<br />
Surisuz - Yellow<br />
Beorc - Green<br />
Arzus - White<br />
Ezel - Night<br />
Isa - Grey<br/>

====Recited Creatures====
真精 - True Spirit

夜の真精 - True Spirit of Night

夜闇の娘 - Daughter of Midnight

{{Furigana|黎明の神鳥|フェニックス}} - {{Furigana|Divine Bird of Dawn|Phoenix}}

{{Furigana|有翼馬|ペガサス}} - Pegasus

{{Furigana|一角馬|ユニコーン}} - Unicorn

{{Furigana|赤の小型精命|サラマンデス}} - {{Furigana|Small red spirit|Salamandes}}

{{Furigana|黄の小型精命|ウイル・オ・ウイスプ}} - {{Furigana|Small yellow spirit|Will-o'-wisp}}

{{Furigana|緑の小型精命|エアリアル}} – {{Furigana|Small green spirit|Aerial}}

{{Furigana|疾竜|ワイバーン}} - Wyvern

キマイラ - Chimera

ヒドラ - Hydra

グリフォン - Griffon

{{Furigana|双頭の毒蛇|アンフィスバエナ}} - Amphisbaena

=== Names ===
====Confirmed (From Illustrations & [http://sazane.exblog.jp/6511835/ Author's blog])====
ネイト・イェレミーアス - Neight Yehlemihas<br/>
クルーエル・ソフィネット - Kluele Sophi Net<br/>
カインツ・アーウィンケル - Xins Airwincle<br/>
イブマリー・イェレミーアス - Evhemary Yehlemihas (pronounced "Eve-mary")<br/>
アーマ - Arma<br/>
ミオ・レンティア - Mio Lentear<br/>
エイダ・ユン=ジルシュヴェッサー - Ada Yung Gillshuvesher<br/>
サージェス・オーフェリア - Serges Ophelia<br/>
ケイト・レオ・スェリ - Kate LeoSuel<br />
エンネ・レビネシア - Enne Revinesia<br/>
ミラー・ケイ・エンデュランス - Mirror Kei Endurnce<br/>
ゼッセル・ハイアスク - Zessel Hiasc<br />
ゼア・ロードフィル - Zea Lordfill<br/>
ネシリス - Nessiris<br/>
ミシュダル・オゥ・ロウズフェルン - Mischder ou Rosefern<br/>
シャオ - Xeo<br/>
アマリリス - Armariris<br/>
ラスティハイト - Lastihyt<br/>

==== Some interpretation required ====
イブ - Evhe (Short for Evhemary, pronounced "Eve")<br />
オーマ・ティンネル - Ouma Tinnel<br/>
キリエ・イレイソン - Kyrie Eleison<br/>
ジェシカ・レビンディア - Jessica Levindear<br/>
クラウス・ユン・ジルシュヴェッサー - Klaus Yung Gillshuvesher<br/>
ヨシュア - Joshua<br/>

===Places===
エルファンド名詠学 - Elfand Recitation School<br />
トレミア・アカデミー - Tremia Academy<br />
フィデルリア - Fidellia<br />
ケルベルク研究所 - Kelberk Research Institute <br />
ファルナ荒野 - Falna wastelands <br/>

===Other===
{{Furigana|祓名民|ジルシェ}} - {{Furigana|Exorcist|Gillshe}}

{{Furigana|祓戈|ジル}} - {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}

Tasogareiro no Uta Tsukai:Registration Page

2013-08-20T02:53:53Z

Mystrael: /* Volume 3 */

To re-iterate the registration procedure:

*You are required to register which chapters you wish to work on. One portion of text per translator, please. But it will be good not to register if you are only going to translate one or two chapter and drop it or if you are not confident at translating.

*Registration is on a "First Come, First Served" basis. Please register your intended chapters on the project's registration page.

*Maximum number of translators per volume is two, unless the volume is a collection of smaller stories. Another way to interpret this is no more than two translators should be working on the same "story arc".

*Translators may only register for portions of one volume at a time within each project. This is to prevent "biting off more than you can chew".

*The Registration page is not a binding contract, and translators are encouraged to negotiate between themselves which portions to register for.

*Anonymous Translated Contributions are required to inform [[User:Thelastguardian|thelastguardian]] and the designated Project Supervisor of the intend Chapters as shown on the corresponding Registration page before any major contribution.

*Portions that are not updated for a significant time may be taken over by another translator after getting permission from the Project Supervisor. The new translator is encouraged to start over to maintain consistency, but the old translation will not be deleted at least until the new translation is finished (and probably not for some time after that).

== ''Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai'' series ==

=== Volume 1 ===
* Introductory Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* 1st Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* 2nd Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* Interval Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* 3rd Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* 4th Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* Final Play - [[User:Catahn|Catahn]] (Part 1), [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] (Parts 2 - 4) - '''Completed'''
* Awarded Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* Afterword - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''

=== Volume 2 ===
* Dream Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* Introductory Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* 1st Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* 2nd Play - [[User:Catahn|Catahn]] & [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* 3rd Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* Interval Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* 4th Play - [[User:Catahn|Catahn]] & [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* Final Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] & [[User:Catahn|Catahn]] - '''Completed'''
* Interval Play - 2nd Act - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] & [[User:Catahn|Catahn]] - '''Completed'''
* Awarded Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] & [[User:Catahn|Catahn]] - '''Completed'''
* Round Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] & [[User:Catahn|Catahn]] - '''Completed'''
* Afterword - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''

=== Volume 3 ===
* Introductory Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] & [[User:Catahn|Catahn]] - '''Completed'''
* Round Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] & [[User:Catahn|Catahn]] - '''Completed'''
* Introductory Play - 2nd Act - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] & [[User:Catahn|Catahn]]
* 1st Play
* Stanza of the Defeated - One
* 2nd Play
* 3rd Play
* Interval Play
* 4th Play
* Stanza of the Defeated - Two
* Interval Play - 2nd Act
* Stanza of the Defeated - Three
* Final Play
* Stanza of the Defeated - Four
* Awarded Play
* Encore Play
* Afterword

=== Volume 4 ===
* Void Play
* Introductory Play
* 1st Play
* Interval Play
* 2nd Play
* 3rd Play
* Interval Play - 2nd Act
* 4th Play
* 5th Play
* Interval Play - 3rd Act
* Final Play
* Duet Play
* Awarded Play
* Afterword

=== Volume 5 ===
* Introductory Play
* 1st Play
* Interval Play - 1st Act
* Interval Play - 2nd Act
* 2nd Play
* Interval Play - 3rd Act
* 3rd Play
* 4th Play
* Sky Play
* 5th Play
* Interval Play - 4th Act
* Interval Play - 5th Act
* 6th Play
* Final Play
* Awarded Play
* Afterword

=== Volume 6 ===
* Red Play
* Green Play
* Blue Play
* White Play
* Yellow Play
* Crimson Play
* Prohibition Law - Night Play
* Prohibition Law - Sky Play
* Afterword

=== Volume 7 ===
* Introductory Play
* 1st Play
* 2nd Play
* Interval Play
* 3rd Play
* Interval Play - 2nd Act
* 4th Play
* 5th Play
* 6th Play
* 7th Play - Sun
* 7th Play - Moon
* Final Play
* Afterword

=== Volume 8 ===
* Introductory Play
* 1st Play
* Interval Play
* 2nd Play
* Scarlet Play
* 3rd Play
* Interval Play - 2nd Act
* 4th Play
* Scarlet Play - 2nd Act
* Final Play
* Awarded Play
* Afterword

=== Volume 9 ===
* Introductory Play (1)
* 1st Play
* Blood Play
* 2nd Play
* 3rd Play
* 4th Play
* 5th Play
* Final Play
* Interval Play
* Introductory Play (2)
* Afterword

=== Volume 10 ===
* Night Play
* Sky Play
* True Play (1)
* True Play (2)
* True Play (3)
* True Play (4)
* Final Play
* Awarded Play
* Afterword

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai|Main Page]]
|-
|}

[[Category:Registration Page]]

Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai

2013-08-20T02:51:31Z

Mystrael:

[[Image:Tasogareiro.jpg|thumb|300px|Volume 1 Cover]]
Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai is a light novel series written by Sazane Kei and illustrated by Takeoka Miho. It has been completed with 10 volumes.
==Story Synopsis==
This story depicts a fantasy world where objects and living creatures can be summoned through Recitations and the use of special catalysts, along with the aid of Songs of Praise. There are five basic colors of Recitations: Keinez(red) - Ruguz(blue) - Surisuz(yellow) - Beorc(green) - Arzus(white), and each can summon things of its respective color.

Evhemary Yehlemihas announces that she wants to create a new color - Night Color Recitations, and Xins Airwincle aims to be the first person to master all five colors. The two make a promise to meet again in the future and show each other their accomplishments.

In the present day, Neight Yehlemihas is the adopted son of the deceased Evhemary, and the inheritor of the Night Color. At a specialized Recitation school, he meets Kluele, a normal girl studying Red.

Their encounter marks the beginning of a series of events involving the mystery of Recitations…

==Translation==
===[[Tasogareiro no Uta Tsukai:Registration Page|Registration]]===

Translators are asked to [[Tasogareiro no Uta Tsukai:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on.

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai: Names and Terminology Guidelines]]

===Feedback===
'''If you enjoyed the series, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=5075 feedback thread]'''

==Updates==
* 19 August 2013 - Volume 3 Round Play Completed
* 19 August 2013 - Volume 3 Introductory Play Completed
* 12 August 2013 - Volume 2 Afterword Completed
* 12 August 2013 - Volume 2 Round Play Completed
* 12 August 2013 - Volume 2 Awarded Play Completed
* 29 July 2013 - Volume 2 Interval Play - 2nd Act Completed
* 28 July 2013 - Volume 2 Final Play Completed
* 29 June 2013 - Volume 2 4th Play Completed
* 21 June 2013 - Volume 2 Interval Play Completed
* 20 June 2013 - Volume 2 3rd Play Completed
* Older updates can be found on this page: [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai past updates|Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai past updates]].

==Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai by Sazane Kei==
{| style="width: 100%"
|-
|
===Volume 1: Evhe Smiles at Dawn ([[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/3dw3k43mxibwbdj/ PDF])===
[[Image:Tasogareiro.jpg|thumb|right]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Prologue|Introductory Play: The Intersection of Rainbow and Night —Even Before the Beginning—]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 1st Play|1st Play: Etude of Red and Night]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 2nd Play|2nd Play: Symphony of the Masses]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Interval Play|Interval Play: The Wind Evokes the Dry Grass Color’s Recollection]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 3rd Play|3rd Play: The Beginning and the Promise’s Opera]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 4th Play|4th Play: The Oath-maker Sings, O World Dyed in Twilight]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Final Play|Final Play: The Joy of Your Desires —Evhe Smiles at Dawn—]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Awarded Play|Awarded Play: Dawn-Colored Song User]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Afterword|Afterword]]
|}

{| style="width: 100%"
|-
|

===Volume 2: The Path of the Songstress ([[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2|Full Text]])===
<nowiki>*</nowiki>Note: The word for 'path' can also mean 'aria', 'lyrics', or 'melody'
[[Image:Tasogare_v2.jpg|thumb|right]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Dream Play|Dream Play: I Pray, Let Me Redo That Day, That Time]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Introductory Play|Introductory Play: Two People in the Dusk]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 1st Play|1st Play: Wanting to Become a Copper-Colored Song User]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 2nd Play|2nd Play: Merely Because I Desired This Moment]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 3rd Play|3rd Play: I Wanted to Escape, But For Some Reason, I Couldn't Abandon It]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Interval Play|Interval Play: It was Invited by the Cold Summer Wind]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 4th Play|4th Play: Please Teach Me the Path of the Guarding Spear]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Final Play|Final Play: Everyone Sings, O Path of the Singing Spear User]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Interval Play 2nd Act|Interval Play - 2nd Act: Three Years Ago—]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Awarded Play|Awarded Play: Glory of the Singing Exorcists]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Round Play|Round Play: Three Years Ago ''Lastihyt ; miquvy Wer shela -c-nixer arsa'']]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Afterword|Afterword]]
|}

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 3: King of the Defeated, Sing Praise to Armadeus's Poem===
[[Image:Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai V3 Cover.jpg|thumb|right]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume3 Introductory Play|Introductory Play: ———]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume3 Round Play|Round Play: What I Saw There Was—]]
* Introductory Play - 2nd Act: Tune of the A-Minor
* 1st Play: The Beat of the Unknown Song
* Stanza of the Defeated - One: Deus, Arma? ''~Why Do You Bare Your Fangs~''
* 2nd Play: If I Had Not Returned—
* 3rd Play: It's a Fine Night, Don't You Think? —Kluele Sophi Net—
* Interval Play: Night When the Small Night Sings —Neight Yehlemihas—
* 4th Play: Pain - Heat - Throbbing — Voice
* Stanza of the Defeated - Two: I'm Washed Away in Ash and Pride
* Interval Play - 2nd Act: What Did You See at That Time, on That Day,
* Stanza of the Defeated - Three: The Beat of the Yet Unknown Song
* Final Play: When the Night-Colored Egg Hatches
* Stanza of the Defeated - Four: Deus — Arma Riris ''~Why Do You Bare Your Fangs at the Promise~''
* Awarded Play: Forever, Because This is a Place of Rest
* Encore Play: The Leaders of Heresy
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 4: A Dancing World, Evhe's Tuning===
[[Image:Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai V4 Cover.jpg|thumb|right]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* Void Play: A Piece of Heart
* Introductory Play: Tsarabel, at the Island Called Tears
* 1st Play: The Crushed Scarlet
* Interval Play: The Leader of Heresy
* 2nd Play: Cradle, Sleep, a Quiet Night
* 3rd Play: The Beginning of the Longest, Deepest Night
* Interval Play - 2nd Act: Geshutalloa — At the Island Crushed by Wind
* 4th Play: The Intersection of Emptiness and Dawn
* 5th Play: Armariris Dances, the World Goes Out of Tune
* Interval Play - 3rd Act: Sing the Melody of Determination
* Final Play: The Reason Behind the Night Color. Under the Night Sky That Reflects All
* Duet Play: In a Place Farther Away Than Anyone Else
* Awarded Play: In a Place This Close
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 5: Children Who Dream of All Songs===
[[Image:Tasogare_v5.jpg|thumb|right]]
* Novel Illustrations
* Introductory Play: The Meaning of 'Unable to be Conveyed'
* 1st Play: The Meaning of 'Parting'
* Interval Play - 1st Act: Mischder —Solitude—
* Interval Play - 2nd Act: Xins —The Guidepost of Wind—
* 2nd Play: The Meaning of 'Losing Sight of'
* Interval Play - 3rd Act: Arvil —Wandering—
* 3rd Play: The Meaning of 'Suffering'
* 4th Play: Bearing All of the Cruelty in Your Heart
* Sky Play: deus Arma riris? ''~Why Do You Pull Us Apart~''
* 5th Play: Even So, Because I Want to Be By Your Side
* Interval Play - 4th Act: Xeo —A Weakling—
* Interval Play - 5th Act: Rein —What are 'Recitations'?—
* 6th Play: The Time of Awakening, the Interwoven Promises
* Final Play: You Smile As If You Are Singing
* Awarded Play: The Beginning is in This Place Where the Wind Sings
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 6: Thus Xeo's Gospel Approaches===
[[Image:Tasogare_v6.jpg|thumb|right]]
* Novel Illustrations
* Red Play: I Will Give You a Small Black Song
* Green Play: Search, That Guy is Mine!
* Blue Play: One Who Exceeds Armadeus
* White Play: The Place Closest to the Flower Garden
* Yellow Play: Run, That Guy is Mine!
* Crimson Play: The Nocturne Until the Day We Meet Again
* Prohibition Law - Night Play: Armariris Blooms At Midnight
* Prohibition Law - Sky Play: Thus Xeo's Gospel Approaches
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 7: Gate of the New Contract, O Thou Miqve's Baptism===
[[Image:Tasogare_v7.jpg|thumb|right]]
* Novel Illustrations
* Introductory Play: Xeo, O Thou Who Simply Stands Still
* 1st Play: Premonition
* 2nd Play: Unexplored
* Interval Play: Footsteps
* 3rd Play: Recollection
* Interval Play - 2nd Act: Four Years Ago —And Three Years Ago—
* 4th Play: Grey
* 5th Play: One Who Simply Stands Still There
* 6th Play: Gate of New Contract, Resound, O Prayer of the Singing World
* 7th Play - Sun: Night —{{Furigana|Omen|Commotion}}—
* 7th Play - Moon: Night —{{Furigana|Beginning Noise|Pulsation}}—
* Final Play: Night —As If You Are Smiling—
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 8: Riris Prays to Ten Billion Stars===
[[Image:Tasogare_v8.jpg|thumb|right]]
* Novel Illustrations
* Introductory Play: As If You Are Smiling
* 1st Play: The Companion's Determination is Pure
* Interval Play: A-Minor
* 2nd Play: Garden of Serra
* Scarlet Play: Riris Prays to Ten Billion Stars
* 3rd Play: Separation
* Interval Play - 2nd Act: As Friends
* 4th Play: At Least Before My Blood is Burned Out
* Scarlet Play - 2nd Act: In the Longest, Deepest, and Coldest Night
* Final Play: Intersecting, and Further to the Core of Time
* Awarded Play: Because We're Friends
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 9: Sophia, Embrace the Songs, the Bonds, and the Tears===
[[Image:Tasogare_v9.jpg|thumb|right]]
* Novel Illustrations
* Introductory Play: Forgotten Things
* 1st Play: Choices, and Divergence
* Blood Play: There is a Flame at the Start
* 2nd Play: The Howling World
* 3rd Play: Divergence, and Gathering
* 4th Play: That is Like a Momentary Rainbow —The Dry Grass-Colored's—
* 5th Play: What Wakes Up From the Shell
* Final Play: As If You Are Smiling, You Cry
* Interval Play: One Who Travels to the Wasteland
* Introductory Play: Before Dawn
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 10: Dawn-Colored Reciter===
[[Image:Tasogare_v10.jpg|thumb|right]]
* Novel Illustrations
* Night Play: You Smile at Dawn
* Sky Play: Thus Xeo's Praise Approaches
* True Play: Tower of the Children Who Dream of All Songs
* True Play: The Girl Prays to Ten Billion Stars
* True Play: Gate of the New Contract, One Who Challenges Thou Miqve
* True Play: O One Loved by the Twilight, Inherit the Songs, the Bonds, and the Tears
* Final Play: Dawn-Colored Reciter
* Awarded Play: Someday Somewhere, Surely Again
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

==Project Staff==
* Project Administrator:
* Project Supervisor:

====Translators====
* [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]]
* [[User:Catahn|Catahn]]

====Editors====
* [[User:Zeru|Zeru]]
* [[User:Arczyx|Arczyx]]

==Series Overview==
* Volume 1 -『黄昏色の詠使い　イヴは夜明けに微笑んで』（ISBN 978-4829118801）
* Volume 2 -『黄昏色の詠使いII　奏でる少女の道行きは』（ISBN 978-4829119181）
* Volume 3 -『黄昏色の詠使いIII　アマデウスの詩、謳え敗者の王』（ISBN 978-4829119419）
* Volume 4 -『黄昏色の詠使いIV　踊る世界、イヴの調律』（ISBN 978-4829119761）
* Volume 5 -『黄昏色の詠使いV　全ての歌を夢見る子供たち』（ISBN 978-4829132609）
* Volume 6 -『黄昏色の詠使いVI　そしてシャオの福音来たり』（ISBN 978-4829132760）
* Volume 7 -『黄昏色の詠使いVII　新約の扉　汝ミクヴァの洗礼よ』（ISBN 978-4829133170）
* Volume 8 -『黄昏色の詠使いVIII　百億の星にリリスは祈り』（ISBN 978-4829133576）
* Volume 9 -『黄昏色の詠使いIX　ソフィア、詠と絆と涙を抱いて』(ISBN 978-4829133811)
* Volume 10 -『黄昏色の詠使いX　夜明け色の詠使い』(ISBN 978-4829134344)

[[Category:Fujimi Fantasia Bunko]]

Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume3 Round Play

2013-08-20T02:49:05Z

Mystrael: Created page with "==Round Play: What I Saw There Was—== It was a place where the influence of humans did not reach. The grey wasteland continued until the distant horizon. It was a land cov..."

==Round Play: What I Saw There Was—==

It was a place where the influence of humans did not reach.

The grey wasteland continued until the distant horizon. It was a land covered with no vegetation, but only small, dry pebbles that rolled around. The wailing of sudden gusts of wind resounded, sounding similar to the sobbing of the dead.

It was a place devoid of life.

“……Well.”

With his short stature, the elderly man wearing a sandy-yellow robe looked up at the thing standing before him.

Its large, jet-black body towered above the grey wasteland. The shadow of its outstretched wings extended far over the land. Even its tail, which was just a single part of its body, couldn’t fully fit into the man’s field of view. It was that large.

—It was a Night-colored dragon.

“Oh my…...”

Under the gaze of the dragon that couldn’t be called friendly, the old man spoke. By his feet was a grey <Egg> that rolled around lightly. The Recitation it called out had been completely annihilated by the Night-colored dragon.

“……I can’t believe it’s this strong.”

However, even under these circumstances, what seemed like a satisfied expression appeared on the old man’s face. His expression could even be described as showing a smile.

He was looking at— The powerful dragon’s companion, the woman with glossy black hair.

She was still young, in her mid-twenties at most. However, she wore a composed expression that didn’t fit someone of her age. Her unnaturally cold eyes seemed to see through everything in this world.

“Is that enough already?”

With eyes a similar color to her hair, the woman faced the old man.

“Yes.”

The old man nodded. At the same time, the Night-colored dragon flapped its wings. It flew out of the man’s field of view and landed behind the woman. Gazing at its figure, the old man narrowed his eyes delightfully.

“Night Color Recitations. The small chance that I need seems to be hidden within it.”

“……You’re like a child.”

Surprised, the woman shook her head slightly.

In response, the old man let out a low laugh.

“Hmph. Well, I feel slightly relieved.”

“Relieved about what?”

“Your actions, the aura around you— Whatever it is, you seem to still be human.”

The air in the wasteland trembled like it was chilly and afraid.

“—What do you mean by that?”

A spark of hostility lit up in the eyes of the woman who should have been expressionless. However, paying it no attention, the old man unconcernedly shook his head.

“But then again, I didn’t mean to doubt you.”

For a moment, there was silence.

“What do you mean by that?”

Facing the woman who repeated her words, the man slowly looked down at his feet.

“Speaking of which, I still haven’t properly introduced myself yet. My name is Joshua— I have been looking for you.”

“I thought you were called Lastihyt?”

“……That is the name of the True Spirit I wield.”

With the tip of his toes, the old man kicked the grey <Egg> that lay on the ground.

“This is something I made.”

The catalyst made a clattering noise as it rolled around. It stopped beside the woman’s feet.

“I created its prototype two years ago. Its core is made of a strange stone I picked up on a certain island…… It was a fragment of something that had patterns like the scales of a large creature.”

“It’s such an extravagant toy, isn’t it?”

Looking down at the grey <Egg>, the woman frankly spoke her thoughts aloud.

“Indeed. I could be called a child engrossed in manufacturing a toy…… No, that’s wrong. I can’t be a child. After all…… I don’t feel a single ounce of joy from creating this toy.”

With a tired expression, the old man turned to look at the woman once again.

“About the true catalyst within this toy…… I still have not completed my research about it yet. Because— The reason why this catalyst exists isn’t important at all. What I need to tell you about lies even deeper within the abyss.”

He took a single step closer to the woman, who simply listened without replying.

“I met a certain thing on the island where I found this catalyst.”

The man’s lips trembled slightly, as if he was afraid.

“It is a being unknown to this world, a being that is both very beautiful yet very cruel. I want to entrust everything I saw back then to you. You are…… Evhemary, the Night Color Reciter. You are the only one who will do. To me, you are my final hope.”

He let out the breath he had been holding.

With the Night-colored dragon behind her, the Night-colored woman waited for the old man to continue.

“What I saw there was—”

----

<noinclude>{{Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai Nav|prev=Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume3 Introductory Play|next=Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume3 Introductory Play 2nd Act}}</noinclude>

Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume3 Introductory Play

2013-08-20T02:47:10Z

Mystrael: Created page with "==Introductory Play: ———== —Where does truth lie? Questions, riddles, and mysteries appear endlessly. But the instant we reach out our hand to touch them, they burst..."

==Introductory Play: ———==

—Where does truth lie?

Questions, riddles, and mysteries appear endlessly. But the instant we reach out our hand to touch them, they burst like bubbles and disappear like a mirage.

We intend to look for something, but are we completely overlooking its true essence?

It is like how we can see the tip of an iceberg above the water’s surface, but we are oblivious to the large section of ice hidden beneath the water.

It is like how a beautiful flower catches our attention, but we do not look at the roots in the soil beneath.

If that is true, then are we overlooking the true essence of Recitations?

What is the true essence of Recitations?

Is it catalysts, songs, or possibly…… True Spirits?

Or is it something else that’s still hidden in an area we can’t reach?

Until we arrive at the answer……

For the time being, we may be wandering endlessly down a dark corridor.

—Let me continue my report.

During the events that occurred, I met targets who I am now very deeply interested in.

One of them is a boy who uses an unknown Color.

It is a controversial Color that is not one of the five existing ones. That Color’s song and its True Spirit are all still shrouded in a veil of deep night.

There is also one other. She is a girl whose Recitations completely surpass what is normal. She is not bound by limitations. The girl’s distinctive feature is her bright scarlet hair.

I am truly deeply interested.

Both of these individuals attend the same school.

Both of them also enrolled at approximately the same time.

Furthermore, they have come to understand each other as if they complement each other.

Is that just a coincidence, or is it a phenomenon caused by some sort of inevitability hidden beneath the water’s surface? ……For now, that is uncertain.

Therefore—

The Night-colored boy and the Scarlet-colored girl.

I will treat them as targets to be observed and ‘watch over’ them.

----

<noinclude>{{Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai Nav|prev=Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume3 Illustrations|next=Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume3 Round Play}}</noinclude>

Template:Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai Nav

2013-08-20T02:42:12Z

Mystrael:

{| class="wikitable collapsible collapsed" style="width:70%; text-align:left; margin:1em auto 1em auto; clear:both; font-size:100%; background:#E6F2FF; font-weight:900"
| style="background:#cee0f2; width:20%;" align="center"|{{#if:{{{prev|}}}|[[{{{prev}}}|Prev]]|Prev NA}}
| style="background:#cee0f2; width:55%;" align="center"|<span style="float:left;" class="plainlinks"><font style="font-size:10px; font-family:tahoma;">[[{{fullurl:Template:Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai Nav|action=view}} v] [[Template Talk:Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai Nav|d]] [{{fullurl:Template:Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai Nav|action=edit}} e]]</font></span>[[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai]]
! style="background:#cee0f2; width:25%; font-size:100%; font-weight:900" align="center"|{{#if:{{{next|}}}|[[{{{next}}}|Next]]|Next NA}}
|-
|colspan="3" style="border-top:1px solid #cee0f2;"|
{| style="text-align:left; font-size:85%; background:transparent; width:100%;"
! style="background:#cee0f2;" align="center" width="60" |[[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1|Volume 1]]
! style="background:transparent; border:1px solid lightgrey;" align="center" |[[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Illustrations|Novel Illust.]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Prologue|Introductory Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 1st Play|1st Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 2nd Play|2nd Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Interval Play|Interval Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 3rd Play|3rd Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 4th Play|4th Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Final Play|Final Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Awarded Play|Awarded Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Afterword|Afterword]]
|-
! style="background:#cee0f2;" align="center" width="60" |[[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2|Volume 2]]
! style="background:transparent; border:1px solid lightgrey;" align="center" |[[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Illustrations|Novel Illust.]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Dream Play|Dream Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Introductory Play|Introductory Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 1st Play|1st Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 2nd Play|2nd Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 3rd Play|3rd Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Interval Play|Interval Play]]<br>[[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 4th Play|4th Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Final Play|Final Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Interval Play 2nd Act|Interval Play 2nd Act]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Awarded Play|Awarded Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Round Play|Round Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Afterword|Afterword]]
|-
! style="background:#cee0f2;" align="center" width="60" |[[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume3|Volume 3]]
! style="background:transparent; border:1px solid lightgrey;" align="center" |[[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume3 Illustrations|Novel Illust.]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume3 Introductory Play|Introductory Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume3 Round Play|Round Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume3 Introductory Play 2nd Act|Introductory Play 2nd Act]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume3 1st Play|1st Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume3 Stanza 1|Stanza 2]]<br>[[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume3 2nd Play|2nd Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume3 3rd Play|3rd Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume3 Interval Play|Interval Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume3 4th Play|4th Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume3 Stanza 2|Stanza 2]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume3 Interval Play 2nd Act|Interval Play 2nd Act]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume3 Stanza 3|Stanza 3]]<br>[[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume3 Final Play|Final Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume3 Final Play|Final Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume3 Stanza 4|Stanza 4]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume3 Awarded Play|Awarded Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume3 Encore Play|Encore Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume3 Afterword|Afterword]]
|-
! style="background:#cee0f2;" align="center" width="60" |[[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume4|Volume 4]]
! style="background:transparent; border:1px solid lightgrey;" align="center" |[[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume4 Illustrations|Novel Illust.]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume4 Void Play|Void Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume4 Introductory Play|Introductory Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume4 1st Play|1st Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume4 Interval Play|Interval Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume4 2nd Play|2nd Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume4 3rd Play|3rd Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume4 Interval Play 2nd Act|Interval Play 2nd Act]]<br>[[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume4 4th Play|4th Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume4 5th Play|5th Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume4 Interval Play 3rd Act|Interval Play 3rd Act]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume4 Final Play|Final Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume4 Duet Play|Duet Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume4 Awarded Play|Awarded Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume4 Afterword|Afterword]]
|-
! style="background:#cee0f2;" align="center" width="60" |[[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume5|Volume 5]]
! style="background:transparent; border:1px solid lightgrey;" align="center" |[[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume5 Illustrations|Novel Illust.]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume5 Introductory Play|Introductory Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume5 1st Play|1st Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume5 Interval Play 1st Act|Interval Play 1st Act]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume5 Interval Play 2nd Act|Interval Play 2nd Act]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume5 2nd Play|2nd Play]]<br>[[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume5 Interval Play 3rd Act|Interval Play 3rd Act]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume5 3rd Play|3rd Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume5 4th Play|4th Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume5 Sky Play|Sky Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume5 5th Play|5th Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume5 Interval Play 4th Act|Interval Play 4th Act]]<br>[[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume5 Interval Play 5th Act|Interval Play 5th Act]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume5 6th Play|6th Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume5 Final Play|Final Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume5 Awarded Play|Awarded Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume5 Afterword|Afterword]]
|-
! style="background:#cee0f2;" align="center" width="60" |[[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume6|Volume 6]]
! style="background:transparent; border:1px solid lightgrey;" align="center" |[[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume6 Illustrations|Novel Illust.]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume6 Red Play|Red Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume6 Green Play|Green Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume6 Blue Play|Blue Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume6 White Play|White Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume6 Yellow Play|Yellow Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume6 Crimson Play|Crimson Play]]<br>[[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume6 Prohibition Law - Night Play|Prohibition Law: Night Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume6 Prohibition Law - Sky Play|Prohibition Law: Sky Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume6 Afterword|Afterword]]
|-
! style="background:#cee0f2;" align="center" width="60" |[[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume7|Volume 7]]
! style="background:transparent; border:1px solid lightgrey;" align="center" |[[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume7 Illustrations|Novel Illust.]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume7 Introductory Play|Introductory Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume7 1st Play|1st Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume7 2nd Play|2nd Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume7 Interval Play 1st Act|Interval Play 1st Act]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume7 3rd Play|3rd Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume7 Interval Play 2nd Act|Interval Play 2nd Act]]<br>[[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume7 4th Play|4th Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume7 5th Play|5th Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume7 6th Play|6th Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume7 7th Play Sun|7th Play: Sun]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume7 7th Play Moon|7th Play: Moon]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume7 Final Play|Final Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume7 Afterword|Afterword]]
|-
! style="background:#cee0f2;" align="center" width="60" |[[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume8|Volume 8]]
! style="background:transparent; border:1px solid lightgrey;" align="center" |[[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume8 Illustrations|Novel Illust.]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume8 Introductory Play|Introductory Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume8 1st Play|1st Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume8 Interval Play 1st Act|Interval Play 1st Act]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume8 2nd Play|2nd Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume8 Scarlet Play|Scarlet Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume8 3rd Play|3rd Play]]<br>[[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume8 Interval Play 2nd Act|Interval Play 2nd Act]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume8 4th Play|4th Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume8 Scarlet Play 2nd Act|Scarlet Play 2nd Act]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume8 Final Play|Final Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume8 Awarded Play|Awarded Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume8 Afterword|Afterword]]
|-
! style="background:#cee0f2;" align="center" width="60" |[[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume9|Volume 9]]
! style="background:transparent; border:1px solid lightgrey;" align="center" |[[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume9 Illustrations|Novel Illust.]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume9 Introductory Play|Introductory Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume9 1st Play|1st Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume9 Blood Play|Blood Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume9 2nd Play|2nd Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume9 3rd Play|3rd Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume9 4th Play|4th Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume9 5th Play|5th Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume9 Final Play|Final Play]]<br>[[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume9 Interval Play|Interval Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume9 Introductory Play: Before Dawn|Introductory Play: Before Dawn]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume9 Afterword|Afterword]]
|-
! style="background:#cee0f2;" align="center" width="60" |[[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume10|Volume 10]]
! style="background:transparent; border:1px solid lightgrey;" align="center" |[[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume10 Illustrations|Novel Illust.]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume10 Night Play|Night Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume10 Sky Play|Sky Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume10 True Play 1|True Play 1]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume10 True Play 2|True Play 2]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume10 True Play 3|True Play 3]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume10 True Play 4|True Play 4]]<br>[[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume10 Final Play|Final Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume10 Awarded Play|Awarded Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume10 Afterword|Afterword]]
|-
|}
|-
|}<noinclude>
----
{{Nav Doc|seriesname=Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai|navname=Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai Nav|pre=Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Prologue|nex=Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 2nd Play}}
</noinclude>

Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai

2013-08-20T02:13:29Z

Mystrael: edited chapter names

[[Image:Tasogareiro.jpg|thumb|300px|Volume 1 Cover]]
Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai is a light novel series written by Sazane Kei and illustrated by Takeoka Miho. It has been completed with 10 volumes.
==Story Synopsis==
This story depicts a fantasy world where objects and living creatures can be summoned through Recitations and the use of special catalysts, along with the aid of Songs of Praise. There are five basic colors of Recitations: Keinez(red) - Ruguz(blue) - Surisuz(yellow) - Beorc(green) - Arzus(white), and each can summon things of its respective color.

Evhemary Yehlemihas announces that she wants to create a new color - Night Color Recitations, and Xins Airwincle aims to be the first person to master all five colors. The two make a promise to meet again in the future and show each other their accomplishments.

In the present day, Neight Yehlemihas is the adopted son of the deceased Evhemary, and the inheritor of the Night Color. At a specialized Recitation school, he meets Kluele, a normal girl studying Red.

Their encounter marks the beginning of a series of events involving the mystery of Recitations…

==Translation==
===[[Tasogareiro no Uta Tsukai:Registration Page|Registration]]===

Translators are asked to [[Tasogareiro no Uta Tsukai:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on.

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai: Names and Terminology Guidelines]]

===Feedback===
'''If you enjoyed the series, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=5075 feedback thread]'''

==Updates==
* 12 August 2013 - Volume 2 Afterword Completed
* 12 August 2013 - Volume 2 Round Play Completed
* 12 August 2013 - Volume 2 Awarded Play Completed
* 29 July 2013 - Volume 2 Interval Play - 2nd Act Completed
* 28 July 2013 - Volume 2 Final Play Completed
* 29 June 2013 - Volume 2 4th Play Completed
* 21 June 2013 - Volume 2 Interval Play Completed
* 20 June 2013 - Volume 2 3rd Play Completed
* Older updates can be found on this page: [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai past updates|Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai past updates]].

==Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai by Sazane Kei==
{| style="width: 100%"
|-
|
===Volume 1: Evhe Smiles at Dawn ([[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/3dw3k43mxibwbdj/ PDF])===
[[Image:Tasogareiro.jpg|thumb|right]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Prologue|Introductory Play: The Intersection of Rainbow and Night —Even Before the Beginning—]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 1st Play|1st Play: Etude of Red and Night]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 2nd Play|2nd Play: Symphony of the Masses]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Interval Play|Interval Play: The Wind Evokes the Dry Grass Color’s Recollection]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 3rd Play|3rd Play: The Beginning and the Promise’s Opera]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 4th Play|4th Play: The Oath-maker Sings, O World Dyed in Twilight]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Final Play|Final Play: The Joy of Your Desires —Evhe Smiles at Dawn—]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Awarded Play|Awarded Play: Dawn-Colored Song User]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Afterword|Afterword]]
|}

{| style="width: 100%"
|-
|

===Volume 2: The Path of the Songstress ([[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2|Full Text]])===
<nowiki>*</nowiki>Note: The word for 'path' can also mean 'aria', 'lyrics', or 'melody'
[[Image:Tasogare_v2.jpg|thumb|right]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Dream Play|Dream Play: I Pray, Let Me Redo That Day, That Time]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Introductory Play|Introductory Play: Two People in the Dusk]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 1st Play|1st Play: Wanting to Become a Copper-Colored Song User]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 2nd Play|2nd Play: Merely Because I Desired This Moment]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 3rd Play|3rd Play: I Wanted to Escape, But For Some Reason, I Couldn't Abandon It]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Interval Play|Interval Play: It was Invited by the Cold Summer Wind]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 4th Play|4th Play: Please Teach Me the Path of the Guarding Spear]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Final Play|Final Play: Everyone Sings, O Path of the Singing Spear User]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Interval Play 2nd Act|Interval Play - 2nd Act: Three Years Ago—]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Awarded Play|Awarded Play: Glory of the Singing Exorcists]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Round Play|Round Play: Three Years Ago ''Lastihyt ; miquvy Wer shela -c-nixer arsa'']]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Afterword|Afterword]]
|}

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 3: King of the Defeated, Sing Praise to Armadeus's Poem===
[[Image:Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai V3 Cover.jpg|thumb|right]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* Introductory Play: ———
* Round Play: What I Saw There Was—
* Introductory Play - 2nd Act: Tune of the A-Minor
* 1st Play: The Beat of the Unknown Song
* Stanza of the Defeated - One: Deus, Arma? ''~Why Do You Bare Your Fangs~''
* 2nd Play: If I Had Not Returned—
* 3rd Play: It's a Fine Night, Don't You Think? —Kluele Sophi Net—
* Interval Play: Night When the Small Night Sings —Neight Yehlemihas—
* 4th Play: Pain - Heat - Throbbing — Voice
* Stanza of the Defeated - Two: I'm Washed Away in Ash and Pride
* Interval Play - 2nd Act: What Did You See at That Time, on That Day,
* Stanza of the Defeated - Three: The Beat of the Yet Unknown Song
* Final Play: When the Night-Colored Egg Hatches
* Stanza of the Defeated - Four: Deus — Arma Riris ''~Why Do You Bare Your Fangs at the Promise~''
* Awarded Play: Forever, Because This is a Place of Rest
* Encore Play: The Leaders of Heresy
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 4: A Dancing World, Evhe's Tuning===
[[Image:Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai V4 Cover.jpg|thumb|right]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* Void Play: A Piece of Heart
* Introductory Play: Tsarabel, at the Island Called Tears
* 1st Play: The Crushed Scarlet
* Interval Play: The Leader of Heresy
* 2nd Play: Cradle, Sleep, a Quiet Night
* 3rd Play: The Beginning of the Longest, Deepest Night
* Interval Play - 2nd Act: Geshutalloa — At the Island Crushed by Wind
* 4th Play: The Intersection of Emptiness and Dawn
* 5th Play: Armariris Dances, the World Goes Out of Tune
* Interval Play - 3rd Act: Sing the Melody of Determination
* Final Play: The Reason Behind the Night Color. Under the Night Sky That Reflects All
* Duet Play: In a Place Farther Away Than Anyone Else
* Awarded Play: In a Place This Close
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 5: Children Who Dream of All Songs===
[[Image:Tasogare_v5.jpg|thumb|right]]
* Novel Illustrations
* Introductory Play: The Meaning of 'Unable to be Conveyed'
* 1st Play: The Meaning of 'Parting'
* Interval Play - 1st Act: Mischder —Solitude—
* Interval Play - 2nd Act: Xins —The Guidepost of Wind—
* 2nd Play: The Meaning of 'Losing Sight of'
* Interval Play - 3rd Act: Arvil —Wandering—
* 3rd Play: The Meaning of 'Suffering'
* 4th Play: Bearing All of the Cruelty in Your Heart
* Sky Play: deus Arma riris? ''~Why Do You Pull Us Apart~''
* 5th Play: Even So, Because I Want to Be By Your Side
* Interval Play - 4th Act: Xeo —A Weakling—
* Interval Play - 5th Act: Rein —What are 'Recitations'?—
* 6th Play: The Time of Awakening, the Interwoven Promises
* Final Play: You Smile As If You Are Singing
* Awarded Play: The Beginning is in This Place Where the Wind Sings
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 6: Thus Xeo's Gospel Approaches===
[[Image:Tasogare_v6.jpg|thumb|right]]
* Novel Illustrations
* Red Play: I Will Give You a Small Black Song
* Green Play: Search, That Guy is Mine!
* Blue Play: One Who Exceeds Armadeus
* White Play: The Place Closest to the Flower Garden
* Yellow Play: Run, That Guy is Mine!
* Crimson Play: The Nocturne Until the Day We Meet Again
* Prohibition Law - Night Play: Armariris Blooms At Midnight
* Prohibition Law - Sky Play: Thus Xeo's Gospel Approaches
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 7: Gate of the New Contract, O Thou Miqve's Baptism===
[[Image:Tasogare_v7.jpg|thumb|right]]
* Novel Illustrations
* Introductory Play: Xeo, O Thou Who Simply Stands Still
* 1st Play: Premonition
* 2nd Play: Unexplored
* Interval Play: Footsteps
* 3rd Play: Recollection
* Interval Play - 2nd Act: Four Years Ago —And Three Years Ago—
* 4th Play: Grey
* 5th Play: One Who Simply Stands Still There
* 6th Play: Gate of New Contract, Resound, O Prayer of the Singing World
* 7th Play - Sun: Night —{{Furigana|Omen|Commotion}}—
* 7th Play - Moon: Night —{{Furigana|Beginning Noise|Pulsation}}—
* Final Play: Night —As If You Are Smiling—
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 8: Riris Prays to Ten Billion Stars===
[[Image:Tasogare_v8.jpg|thumb|right]]
* Novel Illustrations
* Introductory Play: As If You Are Smiling
* 1st Play: The Companion's Determination is Pure
* Interval Play: A-Minor
* 2nd Play: Garden of Serra
* Scarlet Play: Riris Prays to Ten Billion Stars
* 3rd Play: Separation
* Interval Play - 2nd Act: As Friends
* 4th Play: At Least Before My Blood is Burned Out
* Scarlet Play - 2nd Act: In the Longest, Deepest, and Coldest Night
* Final Play: Intersecting, and Further to the Core of Time
* Awarded Play: Because We're Friends
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 9: Sophia, Embrace the Songs, the Bonds, and the Tears===
[[Image:Tasogare_v9.jpg|thumb|right]]
* Novel Illustrations
* Introductory Play: Forgotten Things
* 1st Play: Choices, and Divergence
* Blood Play: There is a Flame at the Start
* 2nd Play: The Howling World
* 3rd Play: Divergence, and Gathering
* 4th Play: That is Like a Momentary Rainbow —The Dry Grass-Colored's—
* 5th Play: What Wakes Up From the Shell
* Final Play: As If You Are Smiling, You Cry
* Interval Play: One Who Travels to the Wasteland
* Introductory Play: Before Dawn
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 10: Dawn-Colored Reciter===
[[Image:Tasogare_v10.jpg|thumb|right]]
* Novel Illustrations
* Night Play: You Smile at Dawn
* Sky Play: Thus Xeo's Praise Approaches
* True Play: Tower of the Children Who Dream of All Songs
* True Play: The Girl Prays to Ten Billion Stars
* True Play: Gate of the New Contract, One Who Challenges Thou Miqve
* True Play: O One Loved by the Twilight, Inherit the Songs, the Bonds, and the Tears
* Final Play: Dawn-Colored Reciter
* Awarded Play: Someday Somewhere, Surely Again
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

==Project Staff==
* Project Administrator:
* Project Supervisor:

====Translators====
* [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]]
* [[User:Catahn|Catahn]]

====Editors====
* [[User:Zeru|Zeru]]
* [[User:Arczyx|Arczyx]]

==Series Overview==
* Volume 1 -『黄昏色の詠使い　イヴは夜明けに微笑んで』（ISBN 978-4829118801）
* Volume 2 -『黄昏色の詠使いII　奏でる少女の道行きは』（ISBN 978-4829119181）
* Volume 3 -『黄昏色の詠使いIII　アマデウスの詩、謳え敗者の王』（ISBN 978-4829119419）
* Volume 4 -『黄昏色の詠使いIV　踊る世界、イヴの調律』（ISBN 978-4829119761）
* Volume 5 -『黄昏色の詠使いV　全ての歌を夢見る子供たち』（ISBN 978-4829132609）
* Volume 6 -『黄昏色の詠使いVI　そしてシャオの福音来たり』（ISBN 978-4829132760）
* Volume 7 -『黄昏色の詠使いVII　新約の扉　汝ミクヴァの洗礼よ』（ISBN 978-4829133170）
* Volume 8 -『黄昏色の詠使いVIII　百億の星にリリスは祈り』（ISBN 978-4829133576）
* Volume 9 -『黄昏色の詠使いIX　ソフィア、詠と絆と涙を抱いて』(ISBN 978-4829133811)
* Volume 10 -『黄昏色の詠使いX　夜明け色の詠使い』(ISBN 978-4829134344)

[[Category:Fujimi Fantasia Bunko]]

Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai

2013-08-13T05:01:05Z

Mystrael: added full vol.2 link

[[Image:Tasogareiro.jpg|thumb|300px|Volume 1 Cover]]
Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai is a light novel series written by Sazane Kei and illustrated by Takeoka Miho. It has been completed with 10 volumes.
==Story Synopsis==
This story depicts a fantasy world where objects and living creatures can be summoned through Recitations and the use of special catalysts, along with the aid of Songs of Praise. There are five basic colors of Recitations: Keinez(red) - Ruguz(blue) - Surisuz(yellow) - Beorc(green) - Arzus(white), and each can summon things of its respective color.

Evhemary Yehlemihas announces that she wants to create a new color - Night Color Recitations, and Xins Airwincle aims to be the first person to master all five colors. The two make a promise to meet again in the future and show each other their accomplishments.

In the present day, Neight Yehlemihas is the adopted son of the deceased Evhemary, and the inheritor of the Night Color. At a specialized Recitation school, he meets Kluele, a normal girl studying Red.

Their encounter marks the beginning of a series of events involving the mystery of Recitations…

==Translation==
===[[Tasogareiro no Uta Tsukai:Registration Page|Registration]]===

Translators are asked to [[Tasogareiro no Uta Tsukai:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on.

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai: Names and Terminology Guidelines]]

===Feedback===
'''If you enjoyed the series, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=5075 feedback thread]'''

==Updates==
* 12 August 2013 - Volume 2 Afterword Completed
* 12 August 2013 - Volume 2 Round Play Completed
* 12 August 2013 - Volume 2 Awarded Play Completed
* 29 July 2013 - Volume 2 Interval Play - 2nd Act Completed
* 28 July 2013 - Volume 2 Final Play Completed
* 29 June 2013 - Volume 2 4th Play Completed
* 21 June 2013 - Volume 2 Interval Play Completed
* 20 June 2013 - Volume 2 3rd Play Completed
* Older updates can be found on this page: [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai past updates|Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai past updates]].

==Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai by Sazane Kei==
{| style="width: 100%"
|-
|
===Volume 1: Evhe Smiles at Dawn ([[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/3dw3k43mxibwbdj/ PDF])===
[[Image:Tasogareiro.jpg|thumb|right]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Prologue|Introductory Play: The Intersection of Rainbow and Night —Even Before the Beginning—]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 1st Play|1st Play: Etude of Red and Night]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 2nd Play|2nd Play: Symphony of the Masses]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Interval Play|Interval Play: The Wind Evokes the Dry Grass Color’s Recollection]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 3rd Play|3rd Play: The Beginning and the Promise’s Opera]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 4th Play|4th Play: The Oath-maker Sings, O World Dyed in Twilight]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Final Play|Final Play: The Joy of Your Desires —Evhe Smiles at Dawn—]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Awarded Play|Awarded Play: Dawn-Colored Song User]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Afterword|Afterword]]
|}

{| style="width: 100%"
|-
|

===Volume 2: The Path of the Songstress ([[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2|Full Text]])===
<nowiki>*</nowiki>Note: The word for 'path' can also mean 'aria', 'lyrics', or 'melody'
[[Image:Tasogare_v2.jpg|thumb|right]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Dream Play|Dream Play: I Pray, Let Me Redo That Day, That Time]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Introductory Play|Introductory Play: Two People in the Dusk]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 1st Play|1st Play: Wanting to Become a Copper-Colored Song User]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 2nd Play|2nd Play: Merely Because I Desired This Moment]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 3rd Play|3rd Play: I Wanted to Escape, But For Some Reason, I Couldn't Abandon It]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Interval Play|Interval Play: It was Invited by the Cold Summer Wind]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 4th Play|4th Play: Please Teach Me the Path of the Guarding Spear]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Final Play|Final Play: Everyone Sings, O Path of the Singing Spear User]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Interval Play 2nd Act|Interval Play - 2nd Act: Three Years Ago—]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Awarded Play|Awarded Play: Glory of the Singing Exorcists]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Round Play|Round Play: Three Years Ago ''Lastihyt ; miquvy Wer shela -c-nixer arsa'']]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Afterword|Afterword]]
|}

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 3: King of the Defeated, Sing Praise to Armadeus's Poem===
[[Image:Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai V3 Cover.jpg|thumb|right]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* Introductory Play: -------------------
* Round Play: What I Saw There Was—
* Introductory Play - 2nd Act: Timbre of the A-minor
* 1st Play: The Beat of the Unknown Song
* Poem Verse of the Defeated - One: ''Deus, Arma?'' ~Why Do You Bare the Fangs~
* 2nd Play: If I Did Not Return—
* 3rd Play: It's a Fine Night, Don't You Think So —Kluele Sophi Net—
* Interval Play - 1st Act: Little Night Sings on a Night —Neight Yehlemihas—
* 4th Play: Pain - Fever - Aching — Voice
* Poem Verse of the Defeated - Two: I'm Washed Away in the Ash and Pride
* Interval Play - 2nd Act: At That Time That Day, What Did You See
* Poem Verse of the Defeated - Three: The Beat of the Yet Unknown Song
* Final Play: The Moment When a Night-Colored Egg Hatches
* Poem Verse of the Defeated - Four: ''Deus— Arma Riris'' ~Why Do You Bare the Fangs at the Promise~
* Awarded Play: Forever, Because This is a Place of Rest
* Encore Play: The Leaders of Heresy
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 4: A Dancing World, Evhe's Tuning===
[[Image:Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai V4 Cover.jpg|thumb|right]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* Void Play: A Piece of Heart
* Introductory Play: Tsarabel, at the Island Called Tears
* 1st Play: The Scarlet of Crushing
* Interval Play - 1st Act: The Leader of Heresy
* 2nd Play: Cradle, Sleep, a Quiet Night
* 3rd Play: The Beginning of the Longest Deep Night
* Interval Play - 2nd Act: Geshutalloa — At the Island Crushed by Wind
* 4th Play: The Intersection of Vacuum and Dawn
* 5th Play: Armariris Dancing, Tuning of the World Going Insane
* Interval Play - 3rd Act: Examining the Determination to Recite
* Final Play: The Reason Behind the Night Color. Under the Night Sky That Reflects All
* Duet Play: In a Faraway Place Than Anyone Else
* Awarded Play: In a Place So Nearby
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 5: Children Dream of All the Songs===
[[Image:Tasogare_v5.jpg|thumb|right]]
* Novel Illustrations
* Introductory Play: That is, We Can't Convey
* 1st Play: That is, We Separated
* Interval Play - 1st Act: Mischder —Solitude—
* Interval Play - 2nd Act: Xins —The Guidepost of Wind—
* 2nd Play: That is, We Lose Sight of
* Interval Play - 3rd Act: Arvir —Wandering—
* 3rd Play: That is, We Suffer
* 4th Play: To Bear in Mind All the Cruelty Like That
* Sky Play: ''Deus Arma Riris?'' ~Why Do You Pull Us Apart~
* 5th Play: But Even So, Because I Want to Be By Your Side
* Interval Play - 4th Act: Xeo —A Weakling—
* Interval Play - 5th Act: Rein —What is the Recitation Formula—
* 6th Play: The Time of Awakening, The Promises Spin
* Final Play: You Smile As If You Were Singing
* Awarded Play: The Beginning is in This Place Where the Wind Sings
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 6: Thus Xeo's Gospel Approaches===
[[Image:Tasogare_v6.jpg|thumb|right]]
* Novel Illustrations
* Red Play: I Will Give You a Small Black Song
* Green Play: Search, That Guy is Mine!
* Blue Play: Person Who Exceeds Armadeus
* White Play: The Closest Place to the Flower Garden
* Yellow Play: Run, That Guy is Mine!
* Crimson Play: The Nocturne Until the Day We Meet Again
* Prohibition Law - Night Play: Armariris Blooms At Midnight
* Prohibition Law - Sky Play: Thus Xeo's Gospel Approaches
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 7: Gate of New Contract - O, Thou Miqve's Baptism===
[[Image:Tasogare_v7.jpg|thumb|right]]
* Novel Illustrations
* Introductory Play: Xeo, Why Thou Are Only Standing Still!
* 1st Play: Premonition
* 2nd Play: Unexplored
* Interval Play: Footsteps
* 3rd Play: Re-Recollection
* Interval Play - 2nd Act: Four Years Ago —And Three Years Ago—
* 4th Play: Ash Color
* 5th Play: Person Who's Only Standing Still There
* 6th Play: Gate of New Contract, Singing of the Prayer of World, Resound!
* 7th Play - Sun: Night —Noise—
* 7th Play - Moon: Night —Pulse—
* Final Play: Night —As If You Were Smiling—
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 8: Riris Prays to Ten Billion of Stars===
[[Image:Tasogare_v8.jpg|thumb|right]]
* Novel Illustrations
* Introductory Play: As If You Were Smiling
* 1st Play: Determination of Those Who Are Attached is Pure
* Interval Play: A-minor
* 2nd Play: Garden of Serra
* Scarlet Play: Riris Prays to Ten Billion of Stars
* 3rd Play: Separation
* Interval Play - 2nd Act: As Friends
* 4th Play: At Least Before This Blood Has Burned Out
* Scarlet Play - 2nd Act: In the Middle of the Longest, the Deepest and the Coldest Night
* Final Play: Intersecting, and Further to the Core of Time
* Awarded Play: Because We're Friends
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 9: Sophia, Embrace the Songs, the Bonds and the Tears===
[[Image:Tasogare_v9.jpg|thumb|right]]
* Novel Illustrations
* Introductory Play: Forgotten Things
* 1st Play: Selection, and Divergence
* Blood Play: There Was a Flame at the Start
* 2nd Play: Howling World
* 3rd Play: Divergence, and Assembling
* 4th Play: That is Like a Momentary Rainbow —Of the Dry Grass-Colored—
* 5th Play: Waking Up From the Shell
* Final Play: You Cry, As If You Are Smiling
* Interval Play: Those Who Travels in the Wilderness
* Introductory Play: Before Dawn
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 10: Dawn-Colored Reciter===
[[Image:Tasogare_v10.jpg|thumb|right]]
* Novel Illustrations
* Night Play: You Smile in the Dawn
* Sky Play: Thus Xeo's Gospel Approaches
* True Play: Tower of Children Who Dream of All the Songs
* True Play: Maiden Prays to Ten Billion of Stars
* True Play: Gate of New Contract - Challengers to Thou Miqve
* True Play: You Who Are Loved by the Dusk, Succeed the Songs, the Bonds and the Tears
* Final Play: Dawn-Colored Reciter
* Awarded Play: Somewhere Someday, Surely Again
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

==Project Staff==
* Project Administrator:
* Project Supervisor:

====Translators====
* [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]]
* [[User:Catahn|Catahn]]

====Editors====
* [[User:Stellarroze|stellarroze]]
* [[User:Zeru|Zeru]]
* [[User:Arczyx|Arczyx]]

==Series Overview==
* Volume 1 -『黄昏色の詠使い　イヴは夜明けに微笑んで』（ISBN 978-4829118801）
* Volume 2 -『黄昏色の詠使いII　奏でる少女の道行きは』（ISBN 978-4829119181）
* Volume 3 -『黄昏色の詠使いIII　アマデウスの詩、謳え敗者の王』（ISBN 978-4829119419）
* Volume 4 -『黄昏色の詠使いIV　踊る世界、イヴの調律』（ISBN 978-4829119761）
* Volume 5 -『黄昏色の詠使いV　全ての歌を夢見る子供たち』（ISBN 978-4829132609）
* Volume 6 -『黄昏色の詠使いVI　そしてシャオの福音来たり』（ISBN 978-4829132760）
* Volume 7 -『黄昏色の詠使いVII　新約の扉　汝ミクヴァの洗礼よ』（ISBN 978-4829133170）
* Volume 8 -『黄昏色の詠使いVIII　百億の星にリリスは祈り』（ISBN 978-4829133576）
* Volume 9 -『黄昏色の詠使いIX　ソフィア、詠と絆と涙を抱いて』(ISBN 978-4829133811)
* Volume 10 -『黄昏色の詠使いX　夜明け色の詠使い』(ISBN 978-4829134344)

[[Category:Fujimi Fantasia Bunko]]

Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2

2013-08-13T04:59:02Z

Mystrael: Created page with "==Novel Illustrations== {{:Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Illustrations}} {{:Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Dream Play}} {{:Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Introduc..."

==Novel Illustrations==
{{:Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Illustrations}}
{{:Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Dream Play}}
{{:Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Introductory Play}}
{{:Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 1st Play}}
{{:Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 2nd Play}}
{{:Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 3rd Play}}
{{:Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Interval Play}}
{{:Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 4th Play}}
{{:Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Final Play}}
{{:Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Interval Play 2nd Act}}
{{:Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Awarded Play}}
{{:Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Round Play}}
{{:Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Afterword}}
<noinclude>
==Translation Notes==
<references />

</noinclude>

Tasogareiro no Uta Tsukai:Registration Page

2013-08-13T04:52:46Z

Mystrael:

To re-iterate the registration procedure:

*You are required to register which chapters you wish to work on. One portion of text per translator, please. But it will be good not to register if you are only going to translate one or two chapter and drop it or if you are not confident at translating.

*Registration is on a "First Come, First Served" basis. Please register your intended chapters on the project's registration page.

*Maximum number of translators per volume is two, unless the volume is a collection of smaller stories. Another way to interpret this is no more than two translators should be working on the same "story arc".

*Translators may only register for portions of one volume at a time within each project. This is to prevent "biting off more than you can chew".

*The Registration page is not a binding contract, and translators are encouraged to negotiate between themselves which portions to register for.

*Anonymous Translated Contributions are required to inform [[User:Thelastguardian|thelastguardian]] and the designated Project Supervisor of the intend Chapters as shown on the corresponding Registration page before any major contribution.

*Portions that are not updated for a significant time may be taken over by another translator after getting permission from the Project Supervisor. The new translator is encouraged to start over to maintain consistency, but the old translation will not be deleted at least until the new translation is finished (and probably not for some time after that).

== ''Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai'' series ==

=== Volume 1 ===
* Introductory Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* 1st Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* 2nd Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* Interval Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* 3rd Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* 4th Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* Final Play - [[User:Catahn|Catahn]] (Part 1), [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] (Parts 2 - 4) - '''Completed'''
* Awarded Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* Afterword - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''

=== Volume 2 ===
* Dream Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* Introductory Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* 1st Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* 2nd Play - [[User:Catahn|Catahn]] & [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* 3rd Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* Interval Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* 4th Play - [[User:Catahn|Catahn]] & [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* Final Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] & [[User:Catahn|Catahn]] - '''Completed'''
* Interval Play - 2nd Act - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] & [[User:Catahn|Catahn]] - '''Completed'''
* Awarded Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] & [[User:Catahn|Catahn]] - '''Completed'''
* Round Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] & [[User:Catahn|Catahn]] - '''Completed'''
* Afterword - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''

=== Volume 3 ===
* Introductory Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] & [[User:Catahn|Catahn]]
* Round Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] & [[User:Catahn|Catahn]]
* Introductory Play - 2nd Act - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] & [[User:Catahn|Catahn]]
* 1st Play
* Poem Verse of the Defeated - One
* 2nd Play
* 3rd Play
* Interval Play
* 4th Play
* Poem Verse of the Defeated - Two
* Interval Play - 2nd Act
* Poem Verse of the Defeated - Three
* Final Play
* Poem Verse of the Defeated - Four
* Awarded Play
* Encore Play
* Afterword

=== Volume 4 ===
* Void Play
* Introductory Play
* 1st Play
* Interval Play
* 2nd Play
* 3rd Play
* Interval Play - 2nd Act
* 4th Play
* 5th Play
* Interval Play - 3rd Act
* Final Play
* Duet Play
* Awarded Play
* Afterword

=== Volume 5 ===
* Introductory Play
* 1st Play
* Interval Play - 1st Act
* Interval Play - 2nd Act
* 2nd Play
* Interval Play - 3rd Act
* 3rd Play
* 4th Play
* Sky Play
* 5th Play
* Interval Play - 4th Act
* Interval Play - 5th Act
* 6th Play
* Final Play
* Awarded Play
* Afterword

=== Volume 6 ===
* Red Play
* Green Play
* Blue Play
* White Play
* Yellow Play
* Crimson Play
* Prohibition Law - Night Play
* Prohibition Law - Sky Play
* Afterword

=== Volume 7 ===
* Introductory Play
* 1st Play
* 2nd Play
* Interval Play
* 3rd Play
* Interval Play - 2nd Act
* 4th Play
* 5th Play
* 6th Play
* 7th Play - Sun
* 7th Play - Moon
* Final Play
* Afterword

=== Volume 8 ===
* Introductory Play
* 1st Play
* Interval Play
* 2nd Play
* Scarlet Play
* 3rd Play
* Interval Play - 2nd Act
* 4th Play
* Scarlet Play - 2nd Act
* Final Play
* Awarded Play
* Afterword

=== Volume 9 ===
* Introductory Play (1)
* 1st Play
* Blood Play
* 2nd Play
* 3rd Play
* 4th Play
* 5th Play
* Final Play
* Interval Play
* Introductory Play (2)
* Afterword

=== Volume 10 ===
* Night Play
* Sky Play
* True Play (1)
* True Play (2)
* True Play (3)
* True Play (4)
* Final Play
* Awarded Play
* Afterword

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai|Main Page]]
|-
|}

[[Category:Registration Page]]

Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai

2013-08-13T04:48:30Z

Mystrael:

[[Image:Tasogareiro.jpg|thumb|300px|Volume 1 Cover]]
Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai is a light novel series written by Sazane Kei and illustrated by Takeoka Miho. It has been completed with 10 volumes.
==Story Synopsis==
This story depicts a fantasy world where objects and living creatures can be summoned through Recitations and the use of special catalysts, along with the aid of Songs of Praise. There are five basic colors of Recitations: Keinez(red) - Ruguz(blue) - Surisuz(yellow) - Beorc(green) - Arzus(white), and each can summon things of its respective color.

Evhemary Yehlemihas announces that she wants to create a new color - Night Color Recitations, and Xins Airwincle aims to be the first person to master all five colors. The two make a promise to meet again in the future and show each other their accomplishments.

In the present day, Neight Yehlemihas is the adopted son of the deceased Evhemary, and the inheritor of the Night Color. At a specialized Recitation school, he meets Kluele, a normal girl studying Red.

Their encounter marks the beginning of a series of events involving the mystery of Recitations…

==Translation==
===[[Tasogareiro no Uta Tsukai:Registration Page|Registration]]===

Translators are asked to [[Tasogareiro no Uta Tsukai:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on.

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai: Names and Terminology Guidelines]]

===Feedback===
'''If you enjoyed the series, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=5075 feedback thread]'''

==Updates==
* 12 August 2013 - Volume 2 Afterword Completed
* 12 August 2013 - Volume 2 Round Play Completed
* 12 August 2013 - Volume 2 Awarded Play Completed
* 29 July 2013 - Volume 2 Interval Play - 2nd Act Completed
* 28 July 2013 - Volume 2 Final Play Completed
* 29 June 2013 - Volume 2 4th Play Completed
* 21 June 2013 - Volume 2 Interval Play Completed
* 20 June 2013 - Volume 2 3rd Play Completed
* Older updates can be found on this page: [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai past updates|Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai past updates]].

==Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai by Sazane Kei==
{| style="width: 100%"
|-
|
===Volume 1: Evhe Smiles at Dawn ([[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/3dw3k43mxibwbdj/ PDF])===
[[Image:Tasogareiro.jpg|thumb|right]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Prologue|Introductory Play: The Intersection of Rainbow and Night —Even Before the Beginning—]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 1st Play|1st Play: Etude of Red and Night]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 2nd Play|2nd Play: Symphony of the Masses]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Interval Play|Interval Play: The Wind Evokes the Dry Grass Color’s Recollection]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 3rd Play|3rd Play: The Beginning and the Promise’s Opera]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 4th Play|4th Play: The Oath-maker Sings, O World Dyed in Twilight]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Final Play|Final Play: The Joy of Your Desires —Evhe Smiles at Dawn—]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Awarded Play|Awarded Play: Dawn-Colored Song User]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Afterword|Afterword]]
|}

{| style="width: 100%"
|-
|

===Volume 2: The Path of the Songstress===
<nowiki>*</nowiki>Note: The word for 'path' can also mean 'aria', 'lyrics', or 'melody'
[[Image:Tasogare_v2.jpg|thumb|right]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Dream Play|Dream Play: I Pray, Let Me Redo That Day, That Time]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Introductory Play|Introductory Play: Two People in the Dusk]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 1st Play|1st Play: Wanting to Become a Copper-Colored Song User]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 2nd Play|2nd Play: Merely Because I Desired This Moment]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 3rd Play|3rd Play: I Wanted to Escape, But For Some Reason, I Couldn't Abandon It]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Interval Play|Interval Play: It was Invited by the Cold Summer Wind]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 4th Play|4th Play: Please Teach Me the Path of the Guarding Spear]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Final Play|Final Play: Everyone Sings, O Path of the Singing Spear User]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Interval Play 2nd Act|Interval Play - 2nd Act: Three Years Ago—]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Awarded Play|Awarded Play: Glory of the Singing Exorcists]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Round Play|Round Play: Three Years Ago ''Lastihyt ; miquvy Wer shela -c-nixer arsa'']]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Afterword|Afterword]]
|}

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 3: King of the Defeated, Sing Praise to Armadeus's Poem===
[[Image:Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai V3 Cover.jpg|thumb|right]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* Introductory Play: -------------------
* Round Play: What I Saw There Was—
* Introductory Play - 2nd Act: Timbre of the A-minor
* 1st Play: The Beat of the Unknown Song
* Poem Verse of the Defeated - One: ''Deus, Arma?'' ~Why Do You Bare the Fangs~
* 2nd Play: If I Did Not Return—
* 3rd Play: It's a Fine Night, Don't You Think So —Kluele Sophi Net—
* Interval Play - 1st Act: Little Night Sings on a Night —Neight Yehlemihas—
* 4th Play: Pain - Fever - Aching — Voice
* Poem Verse of the Defeated - Two: I'm Washed Away in the Ash and Pride
* Interval Play - 2nd Act: At That Time That Day, What Did You See
* Poem Verse of the Defeated - Three: The Beat of the Yet Unknown Song
* Final Play: The Moment When a Night-Colored Egg Hatches
* Poem Verse of the Defeated - Four: ''Deus— Arma Riris'' ~Why Do You Bare the Fangs at the Promise~
* Awarded Play: Forever, Because This is a Place of Rest
* Encore Play: The Leaders of Heresy
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 4: A Dancing World, Evhe's Tuning===
[[Image:Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai V4 Cover.jpg|thumb|right]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* Void Play: A Piece of Heart
* Introductory Play: Tsarabel, at the Island Called Tears
* 1st Play: The Scarlet of Crushing
* Interval Play - 1st Act: The Leader of Heresy
* 2nd Play: Cradle, Sleep, a Quiet Night
* 3rd Play: The Beginning of the Longest Deep Night
* Interval Play - 2nd Act: Geshutalloa — At the Island Crushed by Wind
* 4th Play: The Intersection of Vacuum and Dawn
* 5th Play: Armariris Dancing, Tuning of the World Going Insane
* Interval Play - 3rd Act: Examining the Determination to Recite
* Final Play: The Reason Behind the Night Color. Under the Night Sky That Reflects All
* Duet Play: In a Faraway Place Than Anyone Else
* Awarded Play: In a Place So Nearby
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 5: Children Dream of All the Songs===
[[Image:Tasogare_v5.jpg|thumb|right]]
* Novel Illustrations
* Introductory Play: That is, We Can't Convey
* 1st Play: That is, We Separated
* Interval Play - 1st Act: Mischder —Solitude—
* Interval Play - 2nd Act: Xins —The Guidepost of Wind—
* 2nd Play: That is, We Lose Sight of
* Interval Play - 3rd Act: Arvir —Wandering—
* 3rd Play: That is, We Suffer
* 4th Play: To Bear in Mind All the Cruelty Like That
* Sky Play: ''Deus Arma Riris?'' ~Why Do You Pull Us Apart~
* 5th Play: But Even So, Because I Want to Be By Your Side
* Interval Play - 4th Act: Xeo —A Weakling—
* Interval Play - 5th Act: Rein —What is the Recitation Formula—
* 6th Play: The Time of Awakening, The Promises Spin
* Final Play: You Smile As If You Were Singing
* Awarded Play: The Beginning is in This Place Where the Wind Sings
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 6: Thus Xeo's Gospel Approaches===
[[Image:Tasogare_v6.jpg|thumb|right]]
* Novel Illustrations
* Red Play: I Will Give You a Small Black Song
* Green Play: Search, That Guy is Mine!
* Blue Play: Person Who Exceeds Armadeus
* White Play: The Closest Place to the Flower Garden
* Yellow Play: Run, That Guy is Mine!
* Crimson Play: The Nocturne Until the Day We Meet Again
* Prohibition Law - Night Play: Armariris Blooms At Midnight
* Prohibition Law - Sky Play: Thus Xeo's Gospel Approaches
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 7: Gate of New Contract - O, Thou Miqve's Baptism===
[[Image:Tasogare_v7.jpg|thumb|right]]
* Novel Illustrations
* Introductory Play: Xeo, Why Thou Are Only Standing Still!
* 1st Play: Premonition
* 2nd Play: Unexplored
* Interval Play: Footsteps
* 3rd Play: Re-Recollection
* Interval Play - 2nd Act: Four Years Ago —And Three Years Ago—
* 4th Play: Ash Color
* 5th Play: Person Who's Only Standing Still There
* 6th Play: Gate of New Contract, Singing of the Prayer of World, Resound!
* 7th Play - Sun: Night —Noise—
* 7th Play - Moon: Night —Pulse—
* Final Play: Night —As If You Were Smiling—
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 8: Riris Prays to Ten Billion of Stars===
[[Image:Tasogare_v8.jpg|thumb|right]]
* Novel Illustrations
* Introductory Play: As If You Were Smiling
* 1st Play: Determination of Those Who Are Attached is Pure
* Interval Play: A-minor
* 2nd Play: Garden of Serra
* Scarlet Play: Riris Prays to Ten Billion of Stars
* 3rd Play: Separation
* Interval Play - 2nd Act: As Friends
* 4th Play: At Least Before This Blood Has Burned Out
* Scarlet Play - 2nd Act: In the Middle of the Longest, the Deepest and the Coldest Night
* Final Play: Intersecting, and Further to the Core of Time
* Awarded Play: Because We're Friends
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 9: Sophia, Embrace the Songs, the Bonds and the Tears===
[[Image:Tasogare_v9.jpg|thumb|right]]
* Novel Illustrations
* Introductory Play: Forgotten Things
* 1st Play: Selection, and Divergence
* Blood Play: There Was a Flame at the Start
* 2nd Play: Howling World
* 3rd Play: Divergence, and Assembling
* 4th Play: That is Like a Momentary Rainbow —Of the Dry Grass-Colored—
* 5th Play: Waking Up From the Shell
* Final Play: You Cry, As If You Are Smiling
* Interval Play: Those Who Travels in the Wilderness
* Introductory Play: Before Dawn
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 10: Dawn-Colored Reciter===
[[Image:Tasogare_v10.jpg|thumb|right]]
* Novel Illustrations
* Night Play: You Smile in the Dawn
* Sky Play: Thus Xeo's Gospel Approaches
* True Play: Tower of Children Who Dream of All the Songs
* True Play: Maiden Prays to Ten Billion of Stars
* True Play: Gate of New Contract - Challengers to Thou Miqve
* True Play: You Who Are Loved by the Dusk, Succeed the Songs, the Bonds and the Tears
* Final Play: Dawn-Colored Reciter
* Awarded Play: Somewhere Someday, Surely Again
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

==Project Staff==
* Project Administrator:
* Project Supervisor:

====Translators====
* [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]]
* [[User:Catahn|Catahn]]

====Editors====
* [[User:Stellarroze|stellarroze]]
* [[User:Zeru|Zeru]]
* [[User:Arczyx|Arczyx]]

==Series Overview==
* Volume 1 -『黄昏色の詠使い　イヴは夜明けに微笑んで』（ISBN 978-4829118801）
* Volume 2 -『黄昏色の詠使いII　奏でる少女の道行きは』（ISBN 978-4829119181）
* Volume 3 -『黄昏色の詠使いIII　アマデウスの詩、謳え敗者の王』（ISBN 978-4829119419）
* Volume 4 -『黄昏色の詠使いIV　踊る世界、イヴの調律』（ISBN 978-4829119761）
* Volume 5 -『黄昏色の詠使いV　全ての歌を夢見る子供たち』（ISBN 978-4829132609）
* Volume 6 -『黄昏色の詠使いVI　そしてシャオの福音来たり』（ISBN 978-4829132760）
* Volume 7 -『黄昏色の詠使いVII　新約の扉　汝ミクヴァの洗礼よ』（ISBN 978-4829133170）
* Volume 8 -『黄昏色の詠使いVIII　百億の星にリリスは祈り』（ISBN 978-4829133576）
* Volume 9 -『黄昏色の詠使いIX　ソフィア、詠と絆と涙を抱いて』(ISBN 978-4829133811)
* Volume 10 -『黄昏色の詠使いX　夜明け色の詠使い』(ISBN 978-4829134344)

[[Category:Fujimi Fantasia Bunko]]

Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Afterword

2013-08-13T04:47:06Z

Mystrael: Created page with "==Afterword== Long time no see, everyone. It’s been four months since ‘Evhe Smiles At Dawn’ was published in January. Thanks to many warm voices of support, I was able..."

==Afterword==

Long time no see, everyone.

It’s been four months since ‘Evhe Smiles At Dawn’ was published in January. Thanks to many warm voices of support, I was able to start writing the second volume of the ‘Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai’ series.

Four months. Whether it’s because my sense of time has become numb or time flowed mercilessly without my knowing— Strangely, I always felt impatient during these four months. ……It’s odd, I shouldn’t have been lazing around…… Ah…… I wonder…… I might have been lazy after all (timidly)

Well, aside from a lazy person’s confessions—

The second volume, ‘The Path of the Songstress’— I personally classify it as a novel about classmates, but what did you think?

The atmosphere in the class of Neight and his friends, the scenery outside the campus, civilization. Moreover, there appeared a special job other than Reciters called {{Furigana|Exorcists|Gillshe}}, as well as songs with a different feel than those of the first volume. Both are part of the ‘outside world’ not described in the first volume, but are things I wanted to portray even before the previous volume was published.

This time, I carefully aimed for an atmosphere similar to the one ‘Evhe’ had, yet also slightly different. I would be happy if you enjoyed it.

……But even though I say it is a novel about classmates, by the time I realized, it had completely turned into a story with {{Furigana|Exorcists|Gillshe}} as the main focus. I feel like it wouldn’t be an exaggeration to call it an Ada-themed novel.

Editor K-sama: “Sazane-san, you like Ada, don’t you?”

He had bluntly pointed out. ……T-That’s wrong. Rather, it’s because of Klaus (eh?)

After all— just like the first volume, each and every character that appears in ‘Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai’ has an important scene. Furthermore, it wouldn’t be an exaggeration to say that this is a story where the scenes when each character became a main character are compiled into a complete volume.

This second volume was about Ada. I’m sure there are some people who have noticed, but to prepare for Ada being the main character of the second volume, even though Neight’s classmates weren’t described very much at all in the first volume, only Ada showed her face in various places.

The protagonists of this story are Neight and Kluele, but they are sometimes helped by Xins , the other teachers and adults, and sometimes other classmates around them. I would be happy if you would warmly watch over them as they gradually grow from here on.

—Also, I will explain a little about the third volume that will be published in July.

There was an old promise made by Night and Rainbow. The next volume will be a story revolving around that ‘old promise’.

The second volume showed a bit of the situation in the outside world.

The third volume will continue the story that has been progressing until now.

What I truly mean is that the following books will finally feel like they have the theme of a Twilight-colored Song User. There was the old promise, and after crossing over a long span of time, there is a new promise. That theme, which could be called the ‘New Testament’, will the focus of the third volume.

The third volume— It is a story about the new songs and promises created by the ‘Night-colored boy’. I hope to gradually uncover the mysteries and questions left over from the stories up to this point, so I would be glad if you would follow along with me.

<Information about the publishing of the short story>

The second volume in May. The third volume in July. Between this two-month publishing interval— are the three months May, June, and July.

Within these three months, I will publish a short story about ‘Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai’ in Fujimi Bunko’s ‘Monthly Dragon Magazine’.

Planned schedule for 2007:

May: Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai II published

The first part and special feature serialized in ‘Monthly Dragon Magazine July Edition’

June: The second part serialized in ‘Monthly Dragon Magazine August Edition’

July: Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai III published

The third part serialized in ‘Monthly Dragon Magazine September Edition’

—It will be something like that. You may check for the detailed schedule in bookstores and other such locations. It will also be on my home page and blog, so please check that as well.

Three months of serializations mean that it will be a short story with three parts. What the story is about should be obvious. I have been worrying about the publishing order and I am currently in the middle of working on it. Sometimes I feel like saying things like ‘……There’s no way that I can make it in time,’ but I will try my best. (I actually mutter that to myself every night, but please keep it a secret)

By the way, as for the first serialization, it is an episode that will take place between the second and third volumes. Additionally, because it will have a significant number of pages, please definitely look forward to it.

About the second and third parts…… The plot is a secret, but nearly all of the characters we’ve encountered so far will be in it. These are all episodes that I was unable to write into the main storyline, so I would be glad if you could enjoy them as much as the main volumes.

<nowiki>* </nowiki>Additionally, if you could write ‘Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai was interesting’ on Dragon Magazine’s reader survey postcards and send them off, I would be extremely grateful! (straightforward)

—Well, I’ll end my self-promotions here—

<From the time when I finished writing the first volume until now>

I said so in the beginning as well, but I have received a lot of letters and emails with your comments and I truly thank you very much. I treat each and every response very preciously. I reread them about once every week. A fair number of characters have appeared since the first volume and a wide variety of them are liked by readers. I am truly happy that you guys like so many of the characters. As for popularity, many readers voted for the Night-colored flying lizard, which makes him (it) very happy. (It might even make the top three)

……Would you be fine with a lizard standing on the podium, all of you humans?

……Also, are you fine with how the story is going so far?

<Lastly>

As the second volume is currently being published, I have relied on a truly large number of people to have made it here. Firstly, the lead editor K-sama has carefully checked the manuscript over and over again and polished the work. Like in the first volume, Takeoka Miho-sama has drawn beautiful illustrations for this volume as well.

Both of you, thank you very much for finding time in your busy schedules to help me.

When I caught a cold and stayed in bed for a week, my family supported me in various ways.

And also, more than anyone, thank you to those of you who have read the first volume and continued onto the second one.

Thank you very much. I will continue trying my best from here on, so I hope that you would please continue to support me.

<nowiki>* </nowiki>P.S. To everyone who sent me an email or a letter

Whether it’s by email or a letter, I will try my best to reply to you within three months from now. If you still have not received a reply in three months, please remind me with an email or a comment on my blog, which you can find the link to below, and I will reply as soon as possible. Please continue supporting me from here on.

Well then. I pray that we can meet again in the short story and in the third volume—

Thank you very much for having volume two in your possession right now.

On a certain day in March, while listening to ‘Souheki no Mori’ by Shikata Akiko—

Sazane Kei

HP: “Room of Fine Noise” http://members2.jcom.home.ne.jp/0445901901/<ref>This link doesn’t work anymore. The author’s blog is now at http://sazane.exblog.jp/</ref>

----

<noinclude>
===Translation Notes===
<references />

{{Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai Nav|prev=Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Round Play|next=Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume3 Introductory Play}}</noinclude>

Template:Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai Nav

2013-08-13T04:43:32Z

Mystrael:

{| class="wikitable collapsible collapsed" style="width:65%; text-align:left; margin:1em auto 1em auto; clear:both; font-size:100%; background:#E6F2FF; font-weight:900"
| style="background:#cee0f2; width:20%;" align="center"|{{#if:{{{prev|}}}|[[{{{prev}}}|Prev]]|Prev NA}}
| style="background:#cee0f2; width:55%;" align="center"|<span style="float:left;" class="plainlinks"><font style="font-size:10px; font-family:tahoma;">[[{{fullurl:Template:Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai Nav|action=view}} v] [[Template Talk:Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai Nav|d]] [{{fullurl:Template:Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai Nav|action=edit}} e]]</font></span>[[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai]]
! style="background:#cee0f2; width:25%; font-size:100%; font-weight:900" align="center"|{{#if:{{{next|}}}|[[{{{next}}}|Next]]|Next NA}}
|-
|colspan="3" style="border-top:1px solid #cee0f2;"|
{| style="text-align:left; font-size:85%; background:transparent; width:100%"
! style="background:#cee0f2;" align="center" width="60" |[[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1|Volume 1]]
! style="background:transparent;" align="center" |[[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Illustrations|Novel Illust.]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Prologue|Prologue]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 1st Play|1st Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 2nd Play|2nd Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Interval Play|Interval Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 3rd Play|3rd Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 4th Play|4th Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Final Play|Final Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Awarded Play|Awarded Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Afterword|Afterword]]
|-
! style="background:#cee0f2;" align="center" width="60" |[[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2|Volume 2]]
! style="background:transparent;" align="center" |[[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Illustrations|Novel Illust.]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Dream Play|Dream Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Introductory Play|Introductory Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 1st Play|1st Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 2nd Play|2nd Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 3rd Play|3rd Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Interval Play|Interval Play]]<br>[[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 4th Play|4th Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Final Play|Final Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Interval Play 2nd Act|Interval Play 2nd Act]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Awarded Play|Awarded Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Round Play|Round Play]] - [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Afterword|Afterword]]
|-
|}
|-
|}<noinclude>
----
{{Nav Doc|seriesname=Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai|navname=Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai Nav|pre=Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Prologue|nex=Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 2nd Play}}
</noinclude>

Tasogareiro no Uta Tsukai:Registration Page

2013-08-12T22:47:55Z

Mystrael: /* Volume 2 */

To re-iterate the registration procedure:

*You are required to register which chapters you wish to work on. One portion of text per translator, please. But it will be good not to register if you are only going to translate one or two chapter and drop it or if you are not confident at translating.

*Registration is on a "First Come, First Served" basis. Please register your intended chapters on the project's registration page.

*Maximum number of translators per volume is two, unless the volume is a collection of smaller stories. Another way to interpret this is no more than two translators should be working on the same "story arc".

*Translators may only register for portions of one volume at a time within each project. This is to prevent "biting off more than you can chew".

*The Registration page is not a binding contract, and translators are encouraged to negotiate between themselves which portions to register for.

*Anonymous Translated Contributions are required to inform [[User:Thelastguardian|thelastguardian]] and the designated Project Supervisor of the intend Chapters as shown on the corresponding Registration page before any major contribution.

*Portions that are not updated for a significant time may be taken over by another translator after getting permission from the Project Supervisor. The new translator is encouraged to start over to maintain consistency, but the old translation will not be deleted at least until the new translation is finished (and probably not for some time after that).

== ''Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai'' series ==

=== Volume 1 ===
* Prologue - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* 1st Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* 2nd Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* Interval Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* 3rd Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* 4th Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* Final Play - [[User:Catahn|Catahn]] (Part 1), [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] (Parts 2 - 4) - '''Completed'''
* Awarded Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* Afterword - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''

=== Volume 2 ===
* Dream Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* Introductory Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* 1st Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* 2nd Play - [[User:Catahn|Catahn]] & [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* 3rd Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* Interval Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* 4th Play - [[User:Catahn|Catahn]] & [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* Final Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] & [[User:Catahn|Catahn]] - '''Completed'''
* Interval Play - 2nd Act - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] & [[User:Catahn|Catahn]] - '''Completed'''
* Awarded Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] & [[User:Catahn|Catahn]] - '''Completed'''
* Round Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] & [[User:Catahn|Catahn]] - '''Completed'''
* Afterword - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]]

=== Volume 3 ===
* Introductory Play
* Round Play
* Introductory Play - 2nd Act
* 1st Play
* Poem Verse of the Defeated - One
* 2nd Play
* 3rd Play
* Interval Play
* 4th Play
* Poem Verse of the Defeated - Two
* Interval Play - 2nd Act
* Poem Verse of the Defeated - Three
* Final Play
* Poem Verse of the Defeated - Four
* Awarded Play
* Encore Play
* Afterword

=== Volume 4 ===
* Void Play
* Introductory Play
* 1st Play
* Interval Play
* 2nd Play
* 3rd Play
* Interval Play - 2nd Act
* 4th Play
* 5th Play
* Interval Play - 3rd Act
* Final Play
* Duet Play
* Awarded Play
* Afterword

=== Volume 5 ===
* Introductory Play
* 1st Play
* Interval Play - 1st Act
* Interval Play - 2nd Act
* 2nd Play
* Interval Play - 3rd Act
* 3rd Play
* 4th Play
* Sky Play
* 5th Play
* Interval Play - 4th Act
* Interval Play - 5th Act
* 6th Play
* Final Play
* Awarded Play
* Afterword

=== Volume 6 ===
* Red Play
* Green Play
* Blue Play
* White Play
* Yellow Play
* Crimson Play
* Prohibition Law - Night Play
* Prohibition Law - Sky Play
* Afterword

=== Volume 7 ===
* Introductory Play
* 1st Play
* 2nd Play
* Interval Play
* 3rd Play
* Interval Play - 2nd Act
* 4th Play
* 5th Play
* 6th Play
* 7th Play - Sun
* 7th Play - Moon
* Final Play
* Afterword

=== Volume 8 ===
* Introductory Play
* 1st Play
* Interval Play
* 2nd Play
* Scarlet Play
* 3rd Play
* Interval Play - 2nd Act
* 4th Play
* Scarlet Play - 2nd Act
* Final Play
* Awarded Play
* Afterword

=== Volume 9 ===
* Introductory Play (1)
* 1st Play
* Blood Play
* 2nd Play
* 3rd Play
* 4th Play
* 5th Play
* Final Play
* Interval Play
* Introductory Play (2)
* Afterword

=== Volume 10 ===
* Night Play
* Sky Play
* True Play (1)
* True Play (2)
* True Play (3)
* True Play (4)
* Final Play
* Awarded Play
* Afterword

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai|Main Page]]
|-
|}

[[Category:Registration Page]]

Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Round Play

2013-08-12T22:45:50Z

Mystrael: added illustration

==Round Play: Three Years Ago ''Lastihyt ; miquvy Wer shela -c-nixer arsa''==

It was a land covered endlessly by gravel that was a grey color similar to human bones.

The wind howled in a low, gloomy voice reminiscent of the wails of the dead. Blown by sudden gusts of wind, the gravel on the ground pelted skin. —It was a place that even travelers rarely visited, a wasteland where the influence of humans did not reach.

In the wasteland, a single woman with glossy black hair stood perfectly still.

On her shoulder was a jet-black lizard. The lizard was also as still as a rock, not making even the subtlest of movements.

—It was as if the two of them had been frozen.

An elderly man wearing a robe the color of yellow sand slowly walked closer to the woman, who motionlessly looked up at the sky.

“Greetings.”

The woman did not respond. She simply continued to gaze up at the sky.

She gazed beyond the shredded clouds that flowed overhead and beyond the dust-colored sky. She simply gazed fixedly at something above her.

“I have been searching for you.”

The elderly man greeted her a second time.

The woman did not respond.

“May I call you Evhemary?”

“…………”

[[File:Tasogare_v2_285.jpg|thumb]]

The first thing to move was the lizard on her shoulder. It stared at the elderly man with a scowl, as if sizing up the value of his existence.

Then, after easily a few minutes had passed—

The woman slowly turned to face the elderly man.

“……Who are you?”

Hearing that question, the elderly man made a strange expression that seemed like he was both smiling and crying.

“—Lastihyt. You may call me that.”

He took something out of the pocket of his sandy-yellow robe.

Lying on his palm was a gemstone emitting a grey glow.

A gemstone? No.

It was ovular, a shape that the structure of a gemstone couldn’t form— It was something in the shape of an egg.

The strange gemstone emitted a silver-grey light.

“O Evhemary, Night Color Reciter. I would like to hear your song.”

----

<noinclude>{{Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai Nav|prev=Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Awarded Play|next=Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Afterword}}</noinclude>

Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai

2013-08-12T22:42:37Z

Mystrael:

[[Image:Tasogareiro.jpg|thumb|300px|Volume 1 Cover]]
Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai is a light novel series written by Sazane Kei and illustrated by Takeoka Miho. It has been completed with 10 volumes.
==Story Synopsis==
This story depicts a fantasy world where objects and living creatures can be summoned through Recitations and the use of special catalysts, along with the aid of Songs of Praise. There are five basic colors of Recitations: Keinez(red) - Ruguz(blue) - Surisuz(yellow) - Beorc(green) - Arzus(white), and each can summon things of its respective color.

Evhemary Yehlemihas announces that she wants to create a new color - Night Color Recitations, and Xins Airwincle aims to be the first person to master all five colors. The two make a promise to meet again in the future and show each other their accomplishments.

In the present day, Neight Yehlemihas is the adopted son of the deceased Evhemary, and the inheritor of the Night Color. At a specialized Recitation school, he meets Kluele, a normal girl studying Red.

Their encounter marks the beginning of a series of events involving the mystery of Recitations…

==Translation==
===[[Tasogareiro no Uta Tsukai:Registration Page|Registration]]===

Translators are asked to [[Tasogareiro no Uta Tsukai:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on.

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai: Names and Terminology Guidelines]]

===Feedback===
'''If you enjoyed the series, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=5075 feedback thread]'''

==Updates==
* 12 August 2013 - Volume 2 Round Play Completed
* 12 August 2013 - Volume 2 Awarded Play Completed
* 29 July 2013 - Volume 2 Interval Play - 2nd Act Completed
* 28 July 2013 - Volume 2 Final Play Completed
* 29 June 2013 - Volume 2 4th Play Completed
* 21 June 2013 - Volume 2 Interval Play Completed
* 20 June 2013 - Volume 2 3rd Play Completed
* Older updates can be found on this page: [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai past updates|Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai past updates]].

==Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai by Sazane Kei==
{| style="width: 100%"
|-
|
===Volume 1: Evhe Smiles at Dawn ([[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/3dw3k43mxibwbdj/ PDF])===
[[Image:Tasogareiro.jpg|thumb|right]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Prologue|Introductory Play: The Intersection of Rainbow and Night —Even Before the Beginning—]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 1st Play|1st Play: Etude of Red and Night]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 2nd Play|2nd Play: Symphony of the Masses]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Interval Play|Interval Play: The Wind Evokes the Dry Grass Color’s Recollection]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 3rd Play|3rd Play: The Beginning and the Promise’s Opera]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 4th Play|4th Play: The Oath-maker Sings, O World Dyed in Twilight]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Final Play|Final Play: The Joy of Your Desires —Evhe Smiles at Dawn—]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Awarded Play|Awarded Play: Dawn-Colored Song User]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Afterword|Afterword]]
|}

{| style="width: 100%"
|-
|

===Volume 2: The Path of the Songstress===
<nowiki>*</nowiki>Note: The word for 'path' can also mean 'aria', 'lyrics', or 'melody'
[[Image:Tasogare_v2.jpg|thumb|right]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Dream Play|Dream Play: I Pray, Let Me Redo That Day, That Time]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Introductory Play|Introductory Play: Two People in the Dusk]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 1st Play|1st Play: Wanting to Become a Copper-Colored Song User]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 2nd Play|2nd Play: Merely Because I Desired This Moment]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 3rd Play|3rd Play: I Wanted to Escape, But For Some Reason, I Couldn't Abandon It]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Interval Play|Interval Play: It was Invited by the Cold Summer Wind]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 4th Play|4th Play: Please Teach Me the Path of the Guarding Spear]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Final Play|Final Play: Everyone Sings, O Path of the Singing Spear User]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Interval Play 2nd Act|Interval Play - 2nd Act: Three Years Ago—]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Awarded Play|Awarded Play: Glory of the Singing Exorcists]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Round Play|Round Play: Three Years Ago ''Lastihyt ; miquvy Wer shela -c-nixer arsa'']]
* Afterword
|}

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 3: King of the Defeated, Sing Praise to Armadeus's Poem===
[[Image:Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai V3 Cover.jpg|thumb|right]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* Introductory Play: -------------------
* Round Play: What I Saw There Was—
* Introductory Play - 2nd Act: Timbre of the A-minor
* 1st Play: The Beat of the Unknown Song
* Poem Verse of the Defeated - One: ''Deus, Arma?'' ~Why Do You Bare the Fangs~
* 2nd Play: If I Did Not Return—
* 3rd Play: It's a Fine Night, Don't You Think So —Kluele Sophi Net—
* Interval Play - 1st Act: Little Night Sings on a Night —Neight Yehlemihas—
* 4th Play: Pain - Fever - Aching — Voice
* Poem Verse of the Defeated - Two: I'm Washed Away in the Ash and Pride
* Interval Play - 2nd Act: At That Time That Day, What Did You See
* Poem Verse of the Defeated - Three: The Beat of the Yet Unknown Song
* Final Play: The Moment When a Night-Colored Egg Hatches
* Poem Verse of the Defeated - Four: ''Deus— Arma Riris'' ~Why Do You Bare the Fangs at the Promise~
* Awarded Play: Forever, Because This is a Place of Rest
* Encore Play: The Leaders of Heresy
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 4: A Dancing World, Evhe's Tuning===
[[Image:Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai V4 Cover.jpg|thumb|right]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* Void Play: A Piece of Heart
* Introductory Play: Tsarabel, at the Island Called Tears
* 1st Play: The Scarlet of Crushing
* Interval Play - 1st Act: The Leader of Heresy
* 2nd Play: Cradle, Sleep, a Quiet Night
* 3rd Play: The Beginning of the Longest Deep Night
* Interval Play - 2nd Act: Geshutalloa — At the Island Crushed by Wind
* 4th Play: The Intersection of Vacuum and Dawn
* 5th Play: Armariris Dancing, Tuning of the World Going Insane
* Interval Play - 3rd Act: Examining the Determination to Recite
* Final Play: The Reason Behind the Night Color. Under the Night Sky That Reflects All
* Duet Play: In a Faraway Place Than Anyone Else
* Awarded Play: In a Place So Nearby
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 5: Children Dream of All the Songs===
[[Image:Tasogare_v5.jpg|thumb|right]]
* Novel Illustrations
* Introductory Play: That is, We Can't Convey
* 1st Play: That is, We Separated
* Interval Play - 1st Act: Mischder —Solitude—
* Interval Play - 2nd Act: Xins —The Guidepost of Wind—
* 2nd Play: That is, We Lose Sight of
* Interval Play - 3rd Act: Arvir —Wandering—
* 3rd Play: That is, We Suffer
* 4th Play: To Bear in Mind All the Cruelty Like That
* Sky Play: ''Deus Arma Riris?'' ~Why Do You Pull Us Apart~
* 5th Play: But Even So, Because I Want to Be By Your Side
* Interval Play - 4th Act: Xeo —A Weakling—
* Interval Play - 5th Act: Rein —What is the Recitation Formula—
* 6th Play: The Time of Awakening, The Promises Spin
* Final Play: You Smile As If You Were Singing
* Awarded Play: The Beginning is in This Place Where the Wind Sings
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 6: Thus Xeo's Gospel Approaches===
[[Image:Tasogare_v6.jpg|thumb|right]]
* Novel Illustrations
* Red Play: I Will Give You a Small Black Song
* Green Play: Search, That Guy is Mine!
* Blue Play: Person Who Exceeds Armadeus
* White Play: The Closest Place to the Flower Garden
* Yellow Play: Run, That Guy is Mine!
* Crimson Play: The Nocturne Until the Day We Meet Again
* Prohibition Law - Night Play: Armariris Blooms At Midnight
* Prohibition Law - Sky Play: Thus Xeo's Gospel Approaches
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 7: Gate of New Contract - O, Thou Miqve's Baptism===
[[Image:Tasogare_v7.jpg|thumb|right]]
* Novel Illustrations
* Introductory Play: Xeo, Why Thou Are Only Standing Still!
* 1st Play: Premonition
* 2nd Play: Unexplored
* Interval Play: Footsteps
* 3rd Play: Re-Recollection
* Interval Play - 2nd Act: Four Years Ago —And Three Years Ago—
* 4th Play: Ash Color
* 5th Play: Person Who's Only Standing Still There
* 6th Play: Gate of New Contract, Singing of the Prayer of World, Resound!
* 7th Play - Sun: Night —Noise—
* 7th Play - Moon: Night —Pulse—
* Final Play: Night —As If You Were Smiling—
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 8: Riris Prays to Ten Billion of Stars===
[[Image:Tasogare_v8.jpg|thumb|right]]
* Novel Illustrations
* Introductory Play: As If You Were Smiling
* 1st Play: Determination of Those Who Are Attached is Pure
* Interval Play: A-minor
* 2nd Play: Garden of Serra
* Scarlet Play: Riris Prays to Ten Billion of Stars
* 3rd Play: Separation
* Interval Play - 2nd Act: As Friends
* 4th Play: At Least Before This Blood Has Burned Out
* Scarlet Play - 2nd Act: In the Middle of the Longest, the Deepest and the Coldest Night
* Final Play: Intersecting, and Further to the Core of Time
* Awarded Play: Because We're Friends
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 9: Sophia, Embrace the Songs, the Bonds and the Tears===
[[Image:Tasogare_v9.jpg|thumb|right]]
* Novel Illustrations
* Introductory Play: Forgotten Things
* 1st Play: Selection, and Divergence
* Blood Play: There Was a Flame at the Start
* 2nd Play: Howling World
* 3rd Play: Divergence, and Assembling
* 4th Play: That is Like a Momentary Rainbow —Of the Dry Grass-Colored—
* 5th Play: Waking Up From the Shell
* Final Play: You Cry, As If You Are Smiling
* Interval Play: Those Who Travels in the Wilderness
* Introductory Play: Before Dawn
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 10: Dawn-Colored Reciter===
[[Image:Tasogare_v10.jpg|thumb|right]]
* Novel Illustrations
* Night Play: You Smile in the Dawn
* Sky Play: Thus Xeo's Gospel Approaches
* True Play: Tower of Children Who Dream of All the Songs
* True Play: Maiden Prays to Ten Billion of Stars
* True Play: Gate of New Contract - Challengers to Thou Miqve
* True Play: You Who Are Loved by the Dusk, Succeed the Songs, the Bonds and the Tears
* Final Play: Dawn-Colored Reciter
* Awarded Play: Somewhere Someday, Surely Again
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

==Project Staff==
* Project Administrator:
* Project Supervisor:

====Translators====
* [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]]
* [[User:Catahn|Catahn]]

====Editors====
* [[User:Stellarroze|stellarroze]]
* [[User:Zeru|Zeru]]
* [[User:Arczyx|Arczyx]]

==Series Overview==
* Volume 1 -『黄昏色の詠使い　イヴは夜明けに微笑んで』（ISBN 978-4829118801）
* Volume 2 -『黄昏色の詠使いII　奏でる少女の道行きは』（ISBN 978-4829119181）
* Volume 3 -『黄昏色の詠使いIII　アマデウスの詩、謳え敗者の王』（ISBN 978-4829119419）
* Volume 4 -『黄昏色の詠使いIV　踊る世界、イヴの調律』（ISBN 978-4829119761）
* Volume 5 -『黄昏色の詠使いV　全ての歌を夢見る子供たち』（ISBN 978-4829132609）
* Volume 6 -『黄昏色の詠使いVI　そしてシャオの福音来たり』（ISBN 978-4829132760）
* Volume 7 -『黄昏色の詠使いVII　新約の扉　汝ミクヴァの洗礼よ』（ISBN 978-4829133170）
* Volume 8 -『黄昏色の詠使いVIII　百億の星にリリスは祈り』（ISBN 978-4829133576）
* Volume 9 -『黄昏色の詠使いIX　ソフィア、詠と絆と涙を抱いて』(ISBN 978-4829133811)
* Volume 10 -『黄昏色の詠使いX　夜明け色の詠使い』(ISBN 978-4829134344)

[[Category:Fujimi Fantasia Bunko]]

Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Round Play

2013-08-12T22:39:56Z

Mystrael: Created page with "==Round Play: Three Years Ago ''Lastihyt ; miquvy Wer shela -c-nixer arsa''== It was a land covered endlessly by gravel that was a grey color similar to human bones. The win..."

==Round Play: Three Years Ago ''Lastihyt ; miquvy Wer shela -c-nixer arsa''==

It was a land covered endlessly by gravel that was a grey color similar to human bones.

The wind howled in a low, gloomy voice reminiscent of the wails of the dead. Blown by sudden gusts of wind, the gravel on the ground pelted skin. —It was a place that even travelers rarely visited, a wasteland where the influence of humans did not reach.

In the wasteland, a single woman with glossy black hair stood perfectly still.

On her shoulder was a jet-black lizard. The lizard was also as still as a rock, not making even the subtlest of movements.

—It was as if the two of them had been frozen.

An elderly man wearing a robe the color of yellow sand slowly walked closer to the woman, who motionlessly looked up at the sky.

“Greetings.”

The woman did not respond. She simply continued to gaze up at the sky.

She gazed beyond the shredded clouds that flowed overhead and beyond the dust-colored sky. She simply gazed fixedly at something above her.

“I have been searching for you.”

The elderly man greeted her a second time.

The woman did not respond.

“May I call you Evhemary?”

“…………”

The first thing to move was the lizard on her shoulder. It stared at the elderly man with a scowl, as if sizing up the value of his existence.

Then, after easily a few minutes had passed—

The woman slowly turned to face the elderly man.

“……Who are you?”

Hearing that question, the elderly man made a strange expression that seemed like he was both smiling and crying.

“—Lastihyt. You may call me that.”

He took something out of the pocket of his sandy-yellow robe.

Lying on his palm was a gemstone emitting a grey glow.

A gemstone? No.

It was ovular, a shape that the structure of a gemstone couldn’t form— It was something in the shape of an egg.

The strange gemstone emitted a silver-grey light.

“O Evhemary, Night Color Reciter. I would like to hear your song.”

----

<noinclude>{{Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai Nav|prev=Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Awarded Play|next=Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Afterword}}</noinclude>

Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Awarded Play

2013-08-12T22:38:26Z

Mystrael: Created page with "==Awarded Play: Glory of the Singing Exorcists== Elite warriors— Even though there were not many {{Furigana|Exorcists|Gillshe}}, they were frequently needed. Among those..."

==Awarded Play: Glory of the Singing Exorcists==

Elite warriors—

Even though there were not many {{Furigana|Exorcists|Gillshe}}, they were frequently needed. Among those— The founding Yung family, which was considered the most elite, was well-known all around the continent. They passed down skills and traditions, faced expectations to earn greater accomplishments, and were guaranteed to own public land and earn income above a certain level for a long time.

‘It must be hard work for Senpai as well, isn’t it?’

Klaus suddenly remembered the Rainbow Color Reciter’s casual words.

Because of their abilities, they faced great expectations. Sometimes what was expected of them couldn’t even be described by the word ‘expectations’, but were desires for them to go beyond the limits of their abilities. Their lives continually consisted of those kinds of days.

……Xins, sometimes I also want to suddenly drop everything and start travelling around the world, just like you.

But he had a wife and a child. Because he had chosen to start a family, he could no longer travel where he wished.

Rather than protecting the Yung family, he now fought to protect the day-to-day life of his own household.

“……Everyone has their own responsibilities.”

Holding back a bitter sigh, Klaus walked towards the dining room of his mansion. It was a large mansion that housed only three people. No, now that his daughter was gone, only two.

He had already gotten used to the loneliness.

—Hm?

However, there were three chairs arranged around the dining table.

“Shouldn’t Xins have left already?”

“Ada said she’d be coming back today.”

His wife quickly replied from the kitchen without lifting her eyes from the boiling pot.

“……I see.”

What was going on? Several days ago, they had received a letter stating that Ada would be coming back for summer break.

“Dear, about her being an {{Furigana|Exorcist|Gillshe}}—”

“Yeah, I know. I’ll let her choose the path she wants.”

He had already given up.

His daughter was sixteen. ……She was already at an age when parents shouldn’t be barging in.

“I’ll be in the garden until dinner’s ready.”

Carrying his {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}, Klaus walked towards the garden on their large piece of property.

Holding his spear but not swinging it around, Klaus gazed at the starlight overhead. The stars twinkled. Just like how the stars moved with the passing of time, people’s ideals continued to change.

—Time.

It was the end of the time when parents restricted their child. It was time for the child to decide her own path. He didn’t know if this time was truly a good thing, but he wanted to believe it was.

Suddenly, he heard faint footsteps walking across the lawn.

They weren’t the familiar footsteps of his wife. Compared to hers, these steps were more subtle. They were footsteps that couldn’t be heard by ordinary people— The footsteps of an {{Furigana|Exorcist|Gillshe}}.

Klaus turned around and saw a short, tanned girl who he hadn’t seen in a year. ……No, she had grown slightly taller.

—How odd. She looked extremely tired.

Ada walked weakly towards him with her shoulders drooping.

“Dinner’s almost ready. Mom said to come get you, so let’s go in.”

However, she stood there without moving.

“Dad, I have a favor to ask.”

A favor? How many times had his daughter said those words before?

“Can you……repair this?”

Ada held something long and thin in her right hand. She carefully unraveled the several layers of white cloth.

Klaus could see that inside the cloth were pieces of a broken {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}, as well as shards of a shattered gemstone.

“If I repair it, what are you planning to do with it?”

“Are you asking me because you truly don’t know?”

Klaus’s breath caught in his throat at the unexpected rebuttal.

“……Simply repairing it is something I can do. But even after it’s repaired, this {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}} shouldn’t be used anymore.”

Why? The look in Ada’s eyes asked.

“You should already know. {{Furigana|Exorcist Spears|Gil}} are made to precise specifications. After it’s this shattered, it’ll be difficult to restore it completely back to the way it was before. The repaired spear will have a different weight and length, so it won’t be the {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}} you’re used to.”

If she were to use the spear according to the attributes she was familiar with, it would definitely cause a fatal mistake. Even if it was repaired, the spear couldn’t become like a part of her body anymore.

“Everyone’s been down this path before. —Even me.”

“……I won’t accept that.”

She didn’t scream or shout, but hidden in her words was something that hadn’t been there a year ago when they had argued in Klaus’s room.

“I won’t accept something ridiculous like ‘everyone’s been down that path before’……That’s why I wanted to study to become a Reciter.”

“Then are you going to continue your studies as a Reciter?”

For an instant, Ada was speechless.

“I will. But……”

Klaus could tell that the girl had tightened her grip on the {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}.

“But, I also…… don’t want to stop being an {{Furigana|Exorcist|Gillshe}}.”

A Reciter and an {{Furigana|Exorcist|Gillshe}}.

One who calls things out and one who sends them back.

She had chosen two completely opposite paths.

“Do you know just how difficult that will be?”

“I know. But, I’ve already decided.”

Their gazes met. Usually Ada would be the first one to turn away, but this time she looked up steadily at her father.

—The color of her eyes is similar to yours. Stubborn yet sincere.

Klaus remembered the words his wife had said to him when their daughter had been born. Back then, he had been embarrassed and could only respond vaguely.

“I can’t guarantee that I can repair it.”

He sighed loudly—

He took the broken {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}} out of the hands of the astonished girl.

“……Eh?”

“If this spear is a part of you, then I consider it my daughter as well.”

“T-Then!”

His daughter’s voice perked back up. Really, how many years had it been since he had seen such a happy expression on her face?

“But I have a condition. For the rest of summer vacation, you must stay here and always hold onto your spear.”

In order to familiarize herself with the weight of the repaired spear to an accuracy of 0.1 grams.

In order to familiarize herself with the length of the repaired spear to an accuracy of 0.1 millimeters.

She needed to make corrections to the {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}’s characteristics that she was familiar with, the characteristics which had seeped into the marrow of her bones after sixteen years of practice. Just how many days and how much practice would it take? His daughter should definitely know how rigorous it would be.

“……I won’t run away.”

How many times had he heard her say those words before?

—But this time, it didn’t seem to be a complete lie.

“I’m going back inside. Mom’s probably waiting for me.”

“Ada.”

Klaus directed his words to the girl’s back.

“Were you able to protect what was precious to you?”

For an instant, he could see a hesitant color in the depths of her eyes. His daughter smiled bitterly and shrugged.

“I couldn’t have done it by myself.”

“You don’t need to shoulder everything by yourself. After all, don’t you have good friends in the Recitation School?”

“……I know that.”

Ada stated curtly. Seeing the look on her face as she pretended to be strong, Klaus smiled wryly from the bottom of his heart.

“Ah, is that so?”

He ruffled the hair of the stubborn girl.

“Hey! Dad, don’t treat me like a child!”

Even though she was pouting—

His daughter didn’t push away his hand.

‘……Hey, Dad.’

What is it?

‘Why did you want to become an {{Furigana|Exorcist|Gillshe}}?’

What a sudden question.

‘Just tell me already.’

A long time ago, I worked together with a certain Reciter. That person was skilled but acted recklessly. If I left her alone, something would definitely go wrong.

‘—And then?’

And sure enough, something happened a while later. She confronted a wild Recited creature all by herself to try and stop it. As expected, she ended up getting severely injured. If I hadn’t run over to help her, who knows what might have happened.

‘Is that the reason?’

That was probably the first time I saved someone. It was the first time I was glad to be an {{Furigana|Exorcist|Gillshe}}.

‘That Reciter you saved, is she someone I know?’

Ada, did you forget what your mom used to work as?

‘…………’

Was that a boring story?

‘……No. Although it wasn’t very satisfying, I think it was a lovely story.’

—So this was why nobody came to eat dinner after she waited so long.

Peering at the figures of her daughter and husband from a shadowed part of the garden, the woman who had once been a Reciter smiled to herself.

Her daughter had come home and for the first time in a while, they could spend summer vacation together as a complete family. It would be very lively this summer, wouldn’t it?

----

<noinclude>{{Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai Nav|prev=Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Interval Play 2nd Act|next=Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Round Play}}</noinclude>

Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Awarded Play

2013-08-12T07:10:12Z

Mystrael: fixed line

==Awarded Play: Dawn-Colored Song User==

The school after a few days.

Looking out the window, painful-looking scratches from what happened a few days ago still remained in the current scenery.

On the morning of the next day after that incident, in the basement of the resources center that should have been forbidden to enter, the finding of a student who had lost consciousness resolved the situation.

The student seemed to confess to the majority of the incident, and was now transferred to a criminal institution and receiving a formal interrogation. Thanks to the leadership of the Rainbow Color Reciter and the efforts of every teacher, the fact that there were no deaths was a piece of good luck among the misfortune.

“……But, that isn’t really something to smile at.”

Although there were no casualties, the one among the injured who most resembled the dead was herself.

Her left shoulder was very tightly wrapped in a bandage to the point of feeling uncomfortable. Touching the rock-solid knot with the fingertips of her right hand, Kluele heaved a large sigh. ……Really, how troublesome. Although the long-awaited summer vacation would start tomorrow, with this injury, she couldn’t play around.

The school seemed like it would use the long summer vacation to do repairs. Because of that, summer vacation began slightly earlier. Today was the last day before summer break that they needed to attend school, and was the closing ceremony.

“Kluele, good morning. You’re early today. What happened to morning practice?”

The tanned girl poked at the bandage.

“……Are you serious?”

“No, just saying.”

With a laugh, Ada jokingly ran away. The surprising thing was, like her other classmates, she didn’t receive much of a shock from the incident. Well, most of the students had immediately taken refuge in the first-year school building, so that could be the reason.

“Kluele, long time no see!”

“’Morning, Mio.”

It seemed that this girl hadn’t changed either.

“That’s right, listen! My dress from that time, when I went home and looked at it, there was a really huge hole in the knee. And even though I’d only worn it once…”

“As for me, my dress got stained with blood. ……Want to see?”

“Um…… No, I don’t need to see.”

Mio, who had unwisely imagined it, grimaced. But although the idle chatting had ended, the girl suddenly peered at Kluele’s face.

“—By the way, Kluele.”

“What is it? You seem so serious…”

“Although I was on the rooftop at that time, it was amazing. I saw the {{Furigana|Divine Bird of Dawn|Phoenix}}!”

“……Ehh. Isn't that great for you then."

Although she tried to respond as calmly as she could, Kluele couldn’t help but avert her face.

“I mean, listen. That time, there was even a girl riding on it!”

“It was amazing, was it? I wish I’d seen it too.”

Imperceptibly, an evil look appeared in the girl’s eyes.

“……And, there was a bandage wrapped around that girl’s left shoulder.”

“Bandage? Maybe she was also injured?”

“She wore a white dress—”

“Mine was stained with blood, so it wasn’t white.”

“……I see.”

Noisily getting up from her chair, Mio smiled evilly while looking down.

“Kluele-san, do you insist on playing dumb?”

“What do you mean?”

That seemed to be the limit. Suddenly, Mio grabbed Kluele’s uniform and shook her back and forth.

“Wa-Wait! I’m still injured……”

“Aaah, that’s enough, stop it! Confess everything! What happened?!”

“W-Well, let’s talk later when I have more time.”

Seizing the opportunity, Kluele stood up from her seat. If the clock in the classroom was right, there were still ten minutes until the closing ceremony would start.

“Ah, where are you running away to!”

“I have some things to do. If I don’t hurry, I won’t make it in time for the closing ceremony.”

Carrying a paper bag in her right hand, Kluele sneaked out of the classroom.

She went from the third floor to the fourth floor. From the fourth floor, the stairs leading up were barricaded by a rope with a sign hanging from it that prohibited entry. Because the railings of the rooftop had been damaged, students were prohibited from entering until it had been fixed.

Ducking under the rope, Kluele went up to the roof. She opened the door leading to the rooftop. Just when she opened the door, the rising sun blinded her. She shaded her eyes with a hand to dim the sun’s light and walked slowly along the roof.

“Like I thought, you’re here.”

“……Kluele-san?”

The short boy with a still young-looking face gazed up at the sky with an empty look.

“Only your bag was in the class, so I wondered where you were.”

“I just…… wanted to be lost in thought for a moment.”

“Thinking about something?”

“—Perhaps.”

Once again, the boy looked up at the sky.

“When I wake up, I don’t use an alarm clock. Arma doesn’t sleep, so he wakes me up every day…… But yesterday and the day before yesterday, Arma, who should have always been by my side, wasn’t there…… Kluele-san…… Did Arma really disappear?”

That voice sounded hoarse, and at the same time, like it was crying.

“That’s right. Arma and the True Spirit you called out, both went back.”

Still with the posture of looking up at the sky, Neight closed his eyes.

After the True Spirit had completed its duty, it had disappeared. This young Reciter should have also known this. He had made the choice after acknowledging the fact. But it was still unbearable. It was so painful that it felt like his thoughts would tear apart his chest.

“I have nothing that I want to convey. Although there are things I want to say, I can’t say them now.”

At her quick speech, the boy before her opened his eyes, surprised.

“……Eh?”

“It’s a message from that lizard, addressed to you.”

“—Is there anything else?”

“Nope. That’s all.”

The dancing breeze overhead caused the unmoving Neight’s hair to sway.

“Do you get the meaning?”

With a completely confused face, the boy shook his head from side to side. Now then, what should she say? She thought about it for a few seconds. Instead of telling him the answer, Kluele held out the paper bag that had been waiting in her right hand.

“I’ll give this to you.”

“Eh…… T-To me?”

“There’s nobody else here but you.”

With a small smile, she forcefully placed the paper bag into the hands of her companion who acted as reserved as always.

You can open it, her gaze encouraged. From within the bag, the boy took out a cloak. At first glance it looked like a coat with a hood, but made to be looser.

“This— Is it a robe?!”

“It’s a present. Because your robe had become fairly dirty.”

A little bit of radiance returned to the grieving boy’s eyes.

“Thank you very much! ……Although it’s quite extravagant, isn’t it?”

It was a white-blue color. Kluele had chosen a pale blue color reminiscent of the dawn sky. Its vividness couldn’t be compared to the deep blue one he wore right now.

“Something this much is fine.”

Sure enough, the boy seemed embarrassed to suddenly wear something of this color. But there was a reason why she chose this.

“Night Color Recitations are naturally a dark color, so I think wearing a refreshing color makes a pretty contrast— When someday, that Night-colored flying lizard rides on your shoulder again.”

“……Eh?”

Shocked, with the robe still waiting in his hands, Neight let out a sigh. Leaning her back against the railing, Kluele gently brushed Neight’s forehead with her fingertips.

“Although there are things I want to say, I can’t say them now. That was his message, right? In that case, you should call out that lizard again and listen to the things he wanted to say. If you don’t, you can’t help but be worried.”

“I should call out Arma….. again……?”

Slowly, as if like a baby, the boy repeated her words.

“The one who first called that guy out was your mother, right? This time, you should call him out yourself.”

The things that he wanted to say were as much as a mountain, and he couldn’t rely on people to pass on all those messages.

Therefore, for the sake of allowing him to say them, he would be called out once again.

‘The truth is, I just want to see him again’, but that perverse lizard would never directly say such a thing.

As evidence, that Night-colored flying lizard didn’t say anything similar to “goodbye” even until the very end.

“—Kluele-san, may I try this on?”

He put on the dawn-colored robe over his uniform. Although it was his first time wearing it, he felt a familiar feeling like he had worn the robe for many years already. With regards to both the material and the color, what a wonderful robe it was.

“Yeah. Not too bad. It suits you!”

At the moment when he wanted to express his gratitude once again to the girl who sounded satisfied.

—It’s still slightly too big for you—

Was that a trick of the wind?

It was a voice that sounded like it was teasing, but was also familiar.

“……What’s wrong?”

“N-No, it’s nothing.”

Excitedly, Neight waved his hand. It seemed that only he had heard it.

Suddenly. This time it was real; the clear sound of the bell rang out. It was time for homeroom to start. In today’s case, it was a bell signaling the start of the closing ceremony.

“Well, let’s go, Neight.”

After saying that, the girl walked in the direction of the stairs. Nodding, Neight followed after her.

I see. That’s right.

Wait for me.

Wait for me, Arma. And you too, Mother.

Someday, definitely someday.

I will meet you two again.

“Hurry up, Neight, hurry up. The closing ceremony will start soon!”

The girl who descended the stairs one step in front of him raised her voice.

“Ah, I’m coming!”

Without looking back, Neight ran down from the roof.

It’s okay to not look back, right?

Because I will definitely meet you again!

On the empty rooftop.

—Arma, what’s wrong? You have a displeased look in your eyes—

—That little girl……—

—What’s wrong with Kluele-san? —

—My name certainly isn’t ‘that Night-colored flying lizard’……—

That faint murmur was not heard by anyone.

However, it was certainly carried over by the dawn-colored wind.

----

<noinclude>{{Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai Nav|prev=Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Final Play|next=Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Afterword}}</noinclude>

Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai: Names and Terminology Guidelines

2013-07-29T21:28:02Z

Mystrael: added term

=== Terms ===

====Recitation Terminology====
名詠 - to Recite

名詠式 – Recitation

名詠士 - Reciter

{{Furigana|名詠門|チャネル}} - {{Furigana|Recital Gate|Channel}}

{{Furigana|触媒|カタリスト}} - Catalyst

{{Furigana|セラフェノ音語|不可触語}} - {{Furigana|Serafeno Musical Language|Untouchable Language}}

{{Furigana|讃来歌|オラトリオ}} - {{Furigana|Song of Praise|Oratorio}}

{{Furigana|同調現象|シンクロナイズ}} - {{Furigana|Same Tune Phenomenon|Synchronize}}

{{Furigana|第一音階名詠|ハイ・ノーブルアリア}} - {{Furigana|First Scale Recitation|High Noble Aria}}

{{Furigana|第二音階名詠|ハイ・ノーブルアリア}} - {{Furigana|Second Scale Recitation|Noble Aria}}

{{Furigana|第三音階名詠|ハイ・ノーブルアリア}} - {{Furigana|Third Scale Recitation|Prime Aria}}

{{Furigana|第四音階名詠|ハイ・ノーブルアリア}} - {{Furigana|Fourth Scale Recitation|Common Aria}}

連奏型名詠 - Duet-type Recitation

Nussis aka. 反唱 - Reverse Song

====Colors====
Keinez - Red<br />
Ruguz - Blue<br />
Surisuz - Yellow<br />
Beorc - Green<br />
Arzus - White<br />
Ezel - Night<br />
Isa - Grey<br/>

====Recited Creatures====
真精 - True Spirit

夜の真精 - True Spirit of Night

夜闇の娘 - Daughter of Midnight

{{Furigana|黎明の神鳥|フェニックス}} - {{Furigana|Divine Bird of Dawn|Phoenix}}

{{Furigana|有翼馬|ペガサス}} - Pegasus

{{Furigana|一角馬|ユニコーン}} - Unicorn

{{Furigana|赤の小型精命|サラマンデス}} - {{Furigana|Small red spirit|Salamandes}}

{{Furigana|黄の小型精命|ウイル・オ・ウイスプ}} - {{Furigana|Small yellow spirit|Will-o'-wisp}}

{{Furigana|緑の小型精命|エアリアル}} – {{Furigana|Small green spirit|Aerial}}

{{Furigana|疾竜|ワイバーン}} - Wyvern

キマイラ - Chimera

ヒドラ - Hydra

グリフォン - Griffon

{{Furigana|双頭の毒蛇|アンフィスバエナ}} - Amphisbaena

=== Names ===
====Confirmed (From Wiki & [http://sazane.exblog.jp/6511835/ Author's blog])====
ネイト・イェレミーアス - Neight Yehlemihas<br/>
クルーエル・ソフィネット - Kluele Sophi Net<br/>
カインツ・アーウィンケル - Xins Airwincle<br/>
イブマリー・イェレミーアス - Evhemary Yehlemihas (pronounced "Eve-mary")<br/>
アーマ - Arma<br/>
ミオ・レンティア - Mio Lentear<br/>
エイダ・ユン=ジルシュヴェッサー - Ada Yung Gillshuvesher<br/>
サージェス・オーフェリア - Serges Ophelia<br/>
ケイト・レオ・スェリ - Kate LeoSuel<br />
エンネ・レビネシア - Enne Revinesia<br/>
ミラー・ケイ・エンデュランス - Mirror Kei Endurnce<br/>
ゼッセル・ハイアスク - Zessel Hiasc<br />
ゼア・ロードフィル - Zea Lordfill<br/>
ネシリス - Nessiris<br/>
ミシュダル・オゥ・ロウズフェルン - Mischder ou Rosefern<br/>
シャオ - Xeo<br/>
アマリリス - Armariris<br/>

==== Some interpretation required ====
イブ - Evhe (Short for Evhemary, pronounced "Eve")<br />
オーマ・ティンネル - Ouma Tinnel<br/>
キリエ・イレイソン - Kyrie Eleison<br/>
ジェシカ・レビンディア - Jessica Levindear<br/>
クラウス・ユン・ジルシュヴェッサー - Klaus Yung Gillshuvesher<br/>

===Places===
エルファンド名詠学 - Elfand Recitation School<br />
トレミア・アカデミー - Tremia Academy<br />
フィデルリア - Fidellia<br />
ケルベルク研究所 - Kelberk Research Institute <br />
ファルナ荒野 - Falna wastelands <br/>

===Other===
{{Furigana|祓名民|ジルシェ}} - {{Furigana|Exorcist|Gillshe}}

{{Furigana|祓戈|ジル}} - {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}

Tasogareiro no Uta Tsukai:Registration Page

2013-07-29T21:26:04Z

Mystrael: /* Volume 2 */

To re-iterate the registration procedure:

*You are required to register which chapters you wish to work on. One portion of text per translator, please. But it will be good not to register if you are only going to translate one or two chapter and drop it or if you are not confident at translating.

*Registration is on a "First Come, First Served" basis. Please register your intended chapters on the project's registration page.

*Maximum number of translators per volume is two, unless the volume is a collection of smaller stories. Another way to interpret this is no more than two translators should be working on the same "story arc".

*Translators may only register for portions of one volume at a time within each project. This is to prevent "biting off more than you can chew".

*The Registration page is not a binding contract, and translators are encouraged to negotiate between themselves which portions to register for.

*Anonymous Translated Contributions are required to inform [[User:Thelastguardian|thelastguardian]] and the designated Project Supervisor of the intend Chapters as shown on the corresponding Registration page before any major contribution.

*Portions that are not updated for a significant time may be taken over by another translator after getting permission from the Project Supervisor. The new translator is encouraged to start over to maintain consistency, but the old translation will not be deleted at least until the new translation is finished (and probably not for some time after that).

== ''Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai'' series ==

=== Volume 1 ===
* Prologue - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* 1st Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* 2nd Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* Interval Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* 3rd Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* 4th Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* Final Play - [[User:Catahn|Catahn]] (Part 1), [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] (Parts 2 - 4) - '''Completed'''
* Awarded Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* Afterword - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''

=== Volume 2 ===
* Dream Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* Introductory Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* 1st Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* 2nd Play - [[User:Catahn|Catahn]] & [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* 3rd Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* Interval Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* 4th Play - [[User:Catahn|Catahn]] & [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* Final Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] & [[User:Catahn|Catahn]] - '''Completed'''
* Interval Play - 2nd Act - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] & [[User:Catahn|Catahn]] - '''Completed'''
* Awarded Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] & [[User:Catahn|Catahn]]
* Round Play

=== Volume 3 ===
* Introductory Play
* Round Play
* Introductory Play - 2nd Act
* 1st Play
* Poem Verse of the Defeated - One
* 2nd Play
* 3rd Play
* Interval Play
* 4th Play
* Poem Verse of the Defeated - Two
* Interval Play - 2nd Act
* Poem Verse of the Defeated - Three
* Final Play
* Poem Verse of the Defeated - Four
* Awarded Play
* Encore Play
* Afterword

=== Volume 4 ===
* Void Play
* Introductory Play
* 1st Play
* Interval Play
* 2nd Play
* 3rd Play
* Interval Play - 2nd Act
* 4th Play
* 5th Play
* Interval Play - 3rd Act
* Final Play
* Duet Play
* Awarded Play
* Afterword

=== Volume 5 ===
* Introductory Play
* 1st Play
* Interval Play - 1st Act
* Interval Play - 2nd Act
* 2nd Play
* Interval Play - 3rd Act
* 3rd Play
* 4th Play
* Sky Play
* 5th Play
* Interval Play - 4th Act
* Interval Play - 5th Act
* 6th Play
* Final Play
* Awarded Play
* Afterword

=== Volume 6 ===
* Red Play
* Green Play
* Blue Play
* White Play
* Yellow Play
* Crimson Play
* Prohibition Law - Night Play
* Prohibition Law - Sky Play
* Afterword

=== Volume 7 ===
* Introductory Play
* 1st Play
* 2nd Play
* Interval Play
* 3rd Play
* Interval Play - 2nd Act
* 4th Play
* 5th Play
* 6th Play
* 7th Play - Sun
* 7th Play - Moon
* Final Play
* Afterword

=== Volume 8 ===
* Introductory Play
* 1st Play
* Interval Play
* 2nd Play
* Scarlet Play
* 3rd Play
* Interval Play - 2nd Act
* 4th Play
* Scarlet Play - 2nd Act
* Final Play
* Awarded Play
* Afterword

=== Volume 9 ===
* Introductory Play (1)
* 1st Play
* Blood Play
* 2nd Play
* 3rd Play
* 4th Play
* 5th Play
* Final Play
* Interval Play
* Introductory Play (2)
* Afterword

=== Volume 10 ===
* Night Play
* Sky Play
* True Play (1)
* True Play (2)
* True Play (3)
* True Play (4)
* Final Play
* Awarded Play
* Afterword

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai|Main Page]]
|-
|}

[[Category:Registration Page]]

Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai

2013-07-29T21:21:29Z

Mystrael:

[[Image:Tasogareiro.jpg|thumb|300px|Volume 1 Cover]]
Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai is a light novel series written by Sazane Kei and illustrated by Takeoka Miho. It has been completed with 10 volumes.
== Story Synopsis ==
This story depicts a fantasy world where objects and living creatures can be summoned through Recitations and the use of special catalysts, along with the aid of Songs of Praise. There are five basic colors of Recitations: Keinez(red) - Ruguz(blue) - Surisuz(yellow) - Beorc(green) - Arzus(white), and each can summon things of its respective color.

Evhemary Yehlemihas announces that she wants to create a new color - Night Color Recitations, and Xins Airwincle aims to be the first person to master all five colors. The two make a promise to meet again in the future and show each other their accomplishments.

In the present day, Neight Yehlemihas is the adopted son of the deceased Evhemary, and the inheritor of the Night Color. At a specialized Recitation school, he meets Kluele, a normal girl studying Red.

Their encounter marks the beginning of a series of events involving the mystery of Recitations…

== Translation ==
=== [[Tasogareiro no Uta Tsukai:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Translators are asked to [[Tasogareiro no Uta Tsukai:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on.

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai: Names and Terminology Guidelines]]

===Feedback===
'''If you enjoyed the series, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=5075 feedback thread]'''

== Updates ==
* 29 July 2013 - Volume 2 Interval Play - 2nd Act Completed
* 28 July 2013 - Volume 2 Final Play Completed
* 29 June 2013 - Volume 2 4th Play Completed
* 21 June 2013 - Volume 2 Interval Play Completed
* 20 June 2013 - Volume 2 3rd Play Completed
* Older updates can be found on this page: [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai past updates|Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai past updates]].

== Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai by Sazane Kei ==
{| style="width: 100%"
|-
|
=== Volume 1: Evhe Smiles at Dawn ([[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1|Full Text]])===
[[Image:Tasogareiro.jpg|thumb|right]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Prologue|Introductory Play: The Intersection of Rainbow and Night —Even Before the Beginning—]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 1st Play|1st Play: Etude of Red and Night]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 2nd Play|2nd Play: Symphony of the Masses]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Interval Play|Interval Play: The Wind Evokes the Dry Grass Color’s Recollection]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 3rd Play|3rd Play: The Beginning and the Promise’s Opera]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 4th Play|4th Play: The Oath-maker Sings, O World Dyed in Twilight]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Final Play|Final Play: The Joy of Your Desires —Evhe Smiles at Dawn—]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Awarded Play|Awarded Play: Dawn-Colored Song User]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Afterword|Afterword]]
|}

{| style="width: 100%"
|-
|

=== Volume 2: The Path of the Songstress ===
<nowiki>*</nowiki>Note: The word for 'path' can also mean 'aria', 'lyrics', or 'melody'
[[Image:Tasogare_v2.jpg|thumb|right]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Dream Play|Dream Play: I Pray, Let Me Redo That Day, That Time]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Introductory Play|Introductory Play: Two People in the Dusk]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 1st Play|1st Play: Wanting to Become a Copper-Colored Song User]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 2nd Play|2nd Play: Merely Because I Desired This Moment]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 3rd Play|3rd Play: I Wanted to Escape, But For Some Reason, I Couldn't Abandon It]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Interval Play|Interval Play: It was Invited by the Cold Summer Wind]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 4th Play|4th Play: Please Teach Me the Path of the Guarding Spear]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Final Play|Final Play: Everyone Sings, O Path of the Singing Spear User]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Interval Play 2nd Act|Interval Play - 2nd Act: Three Years Ago—]]
* Awarded Play: Glory of the Singing Exorcists
* Round Play: Three Years Ago ''Lastihyt ; miquvy Wer shela -c-nixer arsa''
|}

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 3: King of the Defeated, Sing Praise to Armadeus's Poem ===
[[Image:Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai V3 Cover.jpg|thumb|right]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* Introductory Play: -------------------
* Round Play: What I Saw There Was—
* Introductory Play - 2nd Act: Timbre of the A-minor
* 1st Play: The Beat of the Unknown Song
* Poem Verse of the Defeated - One: ''Deus, Arma?'' ~Why Do You Bare the Fangs~
* 2nd Play: If I Did Not Return—
* 3rd Play: It's a Fine Night, Don't You Think So —Kluele Sophi Net—
* Interval Play - 1st Act: Little Night Sings on a Night —Neight Yehlemihas—
* 4th Play: Pain - Fever - Aching — Voice
* Poem Verse of the Defeated - Two: I'm Washed Away in the Ash and Pride
* Interval Play - 2nd Act: At That Time That Day, What Did You See
* Poem Verse of the Defeated - Three: The Beat of the Yet Unknown Song
* Final Play: The Moment When a Night-Colored Egg Hatches
* Poem Verse of the Defeated - Four: ''Deus— Arma Riris'' ~Why Do You Bare the Fangs at the Promise~
* Awarded Play: Forever, Because This is a Place of Rest
* Encore Play: The Leaders of Heresy
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 4: A Dancing World, Evhe's Tuning ===
[[Image:Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai V4 Cover.jpg|thumb|right]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* Void Play: A Piece of Heart
* Introductory Play: Tsarabel, at the Island Called Tears
* 1st Play: The Scarlet of Crushing
* Interval Play - 1st Act: The Leader of Heresy
* 2nd Play: Cradle, Sleep, a Quiet Night
* 3rd Play: The Beginning of the Longest Deep Night
* Interval Play - 2nd Act: Geshutalloa — At the Island Crushed by Wind
* 4th Play: The Intersection of Vacuum and Dawn
* 5th Play: Armariris Dancing, Tuning of the World Going Insane
* Interval Play - 3rd Act: Examining the Determination to Recite
* Final Play: The Reason Behind the Night Color. Under the Night Sky That Reflects All
* Duet Play: In a Faraway Place Than Anyone Else
* Awarded Play: In a Place So Nearby
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 5: Children Dream of All the Songs ===
[[Image:Tasogare_v5.jpg|thumb|right]]
* Novel Illustrations
* Introductory Play: That is, We Can't Convey
* 1st Play: That is, We Separated
* Interval Play - 1st Act: Mischder —Solitude—
* Interval Play - 2nd Act: Xins —The Guidepost of Wind—
* 2nd Play: That is, We Lose Sight of
* Interval Play - 3rd Act: Arvir —Wandering—
* 3rd Play: That is, We Suffer
* 4th Play: To Bear in Mind All the Cruelty Like That
* Sky Play: ''Deus Arma Riris?'' ~Why Do You Pull Us Apart~
* 5th Play: But Even So, Because I Want to Be By Your Side
* Interval Play - 4th Act: Xeo —A Weakling—
* Interval Play - 5th Act: Rein —What is the Recitation Formula—
* 6th Play: The Time of Awakening, The Promises Spin
* Final Play: You Smile As If You Were Singing
* Awarded Play: The Beginning is in This Place Where the Wind Sings
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 6: Thus Xeo's Gospel Approaches ===
[[Image:Tasogare_v6.jpg|thumb|right]]
* Novel Illustrations
* Red Play: I Will Give You a Small Black Song
* Green Play: Search, That Guy is Mine!
* Blue Play: Person Who Exceeds Armadeus
* White Play: The Closest Place to the Flower Garden
* Yellow Play: Run, That Guy is Mine!
* Crimson Play: The Nocturne Until the Day We Meet Again
* Prohibition Law - Night Play: Armariris Blooms At Midnight
* Prohibition Law - Sky Play: Thus Xeo's Gospel Approaches
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 7: Gate of New Contract - O, Thou Miqve's Baptism ===
[[Image:Tasogare_v7.jpg|thumb|right]]
* Novel Illustrations
* Introductory Play: Xeo, Why Thou Are Only Standing Still!
* 1st Play: Premonition
* 2nd Play: Unexplored
* Interval Play: Footsteps
* 3rd Play: Re-Recollection
* Interval Play - 2nd Act: Four Years Ago —And Three Years Ago—
* 4th Play: Ash Color
* 5th Play: Person Who's Only Standing Still There
* 6th Play: Gate of New Contract, Singing of the Prayer of World, Resound!
* 7th Play - Sun: Night —Noise—
* 7th Play - Moon: Night —Pulse—
* Final Play: Night —As If You Were Smiling—
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 8: Riris Prays to Ten Billion of Stars ===
[[Image:Tasogare_v8.jpg|thumb|right]]
* Novel Illustrations
* Introductory Play: As If You Were Smiling
* 1st Play: Determination of Those Who Are Attached is Pure
* Interval Play: A-minor
* 2nd Play: Garden of Serra
* Scarlet Play: Riris Prays to Ten Billion of Stars
* 3rd Play: Separation
* Interval Play - 2nd Act: As Friends
* 4th Play: At Least Before This Blood Has Burned Out
* Scarlet Play - 2nd Act: In the Middle of the Longest, the Deepest and the Coldest Night
* Final Play: Intersecting, and Further to the Core of Time
* Awarded Play: Because We're Friends
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 9: Sophia, Embrace the Songs, the Bonds and the Tears ===
[[Image:Tasogare_v9.jpg|thumb|right]]
* Novel Illustrations
* Introductory Play: Forgotten Things
* 1st Play: Selection, and Divergence
* Blood Play: There Was a Flame at the Start
* 2nd Play: Howling World
* 3rd Play: Divergence, and Assembling
* 4th Play: That is Like a Momentary Rainbow —Of the Dry Grass-Colored—
* 5th Play: Waking Up From the Shell
* Final Play: You Cry, As If You Are Smiling
* Interval Play: Those Who Travels in the Wilderness
* Introductory Play: Before Dawn
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 10: Dawn-Colored Reciter ===
[[Image:Tasogare_v10.jpg|thumb|right]]
* Novel Illustrations
* Night Play: You Smile in the Dawn
* Sky Play: Thus Xeo's Gospel Approaches
* True Play: Tower of Children Who Dream of All the Songs
* True Play: Maiden Prays to Ten Billion of Stars
* True Play: Gate of New Contract - Challengers to Thou Miqve
* True Play: You Who Are Loved by the Dusk, Succeed the Songs, the Bonds and the Tears
* Final Play: Dawn-Colored Reciter
* Awarded Play: Somewhere Someday, Surely Again
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

== Project Staff ==
* Project Administrator:
* Project Supervisor:

==== Translators ====
* [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]]
* [[User:Catahn|Catahn]]

==== Editors ====
* [[User:Stellarroze|stellarroze]]
* [[User:Zeru|Zeru]]

== Series Overview ==
* Volume 1 -『黄昏色の詠使い　イヴは夜明けに微笑んで』（ISBN 978-4829118801）
* Volume 2 -『黄昏色の詠使いII　奏でる少女の道行きは』（ISBN 978-4829119181）
* Volume 3 -『黄昏色の詠使いIII　アマデウスの詩、謳え敗者の王』（ISBN 978-4829119419）
* Volume 4 -『黄昏色の詠使いIV　踊る世界、イヴの調律』（ISBN 978-4829119761）
* Volume 5 -『黄昏色の詠使いV　全ての歌を夢見る子供たち』（ISBN 978-4829132609）
* Volume 6 -『黄昏色の詠使いVI　そしてシャオの福音来たり』（ISBN 978-4829132760）
* Volume 7 -『黄昏色の詠使いVII　新約の扉　汝ミクヴァの洗礼よ』（ISBN 978-4829133170）
* Volume 8 -『黄昏色の詠使いVIII　百億の星にリリスは祈り』（ISBN 978-4829133576）
* Volume 9 -『黄昏色の詠使いIX　ソフィア、詠と絆と涙を抱いて』(ISBN 978-4829133811)
* Volume 10 -『黄昏色の詠使いX　夜明け色の詠使い』(ISBN 978-4829134344)

[[Category:Fujimi Fantasia Bunko]]

Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Interval Play 2nd Act

2013-07-29T21:18:08Z

Mystrael: Created page with "==Interval Play - 2nd Act: Three Years Ago—== “I’m sorry, you two.” Putting the report down on his desk, the elder man in charge of Tremia Academy sighed bitterly. ..."

==Interval Play - 2nd Act: Three Years Ago—==

“I’m sorry, you two.”

Putting the report down on his desk, the elder man in charge of Tremia Academy sighed bitterly.

“I never expected there to be such a terrible situation.”

“You aren’t at fault for that, headmaster.”

Mirror, who wore a blue lab coat, crossed his arms.

“A mysterious Recitation that turns people to stone. An <Egg> placed as a trap in the research institute. And the report also included the mysterious word ‘Lastihyt’ written in blood. All of these are things we don’t fully understand yet. It’s a stroke of good luck that the worst possible outcome didn’t happen to the teachers and students.”

“……Well, I guess you could put it that way.”

“That’s true.”

Zessel shrugged and Enne nodded.

The research institute’s staff members who had turned to stone had all been safely rescued and were undergoing a checkup at the medical facility. Although they were all weak at the moment, it was possible that they could be well enough to be interviewed a few days later. They should have witnessed to what had happened in the institute that day.

“—I also did some investigating myself.”

Mirror handed a thick bundle of paper to the headmaster.

“The fact that the research institute could successfully refine the <Egg> can be mainly accredited to one assistant.”

“An assistant?”

Mirror nodded slightly at the headmaster, who was pondering over those words.

“Yes. It wasn’t the head of the research institute or an official staff member, but just a hired assistant. That’s why that person’s name was never officially on record. Even I have only been able to ascertain the existence of such an assistant, but been unable to find the person’s name.”

“……Hey, does that mean……”

Cutting off Mirror’s words, Enne took a step forward.

In other words, so that their own name wouldn’t be written down in the records, the person had purposely taken the role of a hired assistant. Had they used the institute’s facilities just to refine the <Egg>?

“It could be thought of that way.”

Pushing his glasses higher up on his nose, Miller agreed.

“That assistant left the research institute three years ago. The last clue I could find was that using the name of one of the institute’s staff members, the assistant bought a train ticket to the Falna wastelands.

“Falna?”

Was that the name of a place? It was the first time Enne had heard the word before.

“To describe it briefly, it’s an undeveloped piece of land. Or should I say, there are more wild animals living there than there are people. It’s an enormous wasteland completely covered in grey sand.”

—Grey sand?

Enne quietly frowned as she heard the headmaster’s response. Beside her, Zessel also narrowed his eyes.

“……To put it a different way, three years ago, that assistant cut off all outside communications after arriving in the Falna wastelands.”

Crossing his arms, Mirror continued speaking.

“Lastihyt. Come to think of it, Xins had also been searching for someone by that name…… If I recall correctly, that was also around three years ago.”

Three years ago. Zessel’s testimony matched perfectly with the situation.

That was when Xins had been searching for someone with the name Lastihyt.

That was also the time when communication had been cut off with the staff member who had refined the <Egg>.

“I should also mention, it was also three years ago when Xins mastered all five colors of Recitations.”

The headmaster murmured quietly as if talking to himself.

Was it just a coincidence? Or could it be—

While everyone in the room fell silent, the door suddenly opened.

The headmaster who stood in the middle of the room opened his eyes and saw a woman wearing a pale green suit.

“……Kate-kun.”

She was the female teacher who had gotten seriously injured protecting her students. She should have gotten intensive medical care a few days ago.

“Oi Kate, you should still be resting!”

“No, I appreciate your concern, but I’m fine.”

She was stubborn. Bandages still peeped out from her suit collar and sleeve.

“Kate-kun, I’m sorry. ……And I need to thank you as well. If you hadn’t risked your life to protect the students, who knows what might be happening right now.”

The headmaster bowed, but Kate still had a gentle expression on her face.

“No…… Rather, I’m happy.”

—Happy?

“I now understand that my student Ada…… No, that everyone in the class is a student who I can be proud of. As a teacher, there’s no greater joy than knowing this.”

Walking over to the window, Kate gazed at the empty campus.

“I look forward to the end of summer when I can meet my students again.”

Her own figure was reflected in the windowpane. It seemed like she was also gazing at that—

“Summer break may only be a month long, but I have the feeling that within this short amount of time, the students will definitely continue to mature.”

Speaking those words, the young teacher smiled gently.

----

<noinclude>{{Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai Nav|prev=Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Final Play|next=Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Awarded Play}}</noinclude>

Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Final Play

2013-07-29T21:11:26Z

Mystrael:

==Final Play: Everyone Sings, O Path of the Singing Spear User==

===Part 1===

Over his shoulder, Zessel could hear the breathing of his colleague who he carried on his back. She took weak, shallow breaths.

—Kate’s bleeding wasn't stopping.

“It’s only a bit farther, so hang on!”

There was no response from the woman he was carrying.

“……Hang on until then!”

From the preparation he had done before coming here, he knew that there was a door at the farthest end of the main hall which they could use to escape outside.

Zessel felt dizzy and had a headache. But even so, he continued to run.

<div align="center">***</div>

“……It’s so quiet.”

Was this the changing room? Rows of lockers were filled with staff lab clothing. Neight was hidden quietly inside one of the lockers.

……Kate-sensei.

In order to allow him and Ada to escape, their teacher had stayed behind, alone.

“—I……”

He felt a powerlessness similar to what he had felt during the recital contest. But the major difference was that now, he was truly alone in this place.

Arma, who had always been by his side, was not here. Mio, who had prepared a Night-colored catalyst for him, was not here. Finally, Kluele, who had watched over him as he recited, was not here.

……Am I alone again?

A long, long time ago, when he had still been in the custody of the orphanage, there hadn’t been anyone he could talk to or rely on. So whenever morning came and he felt lonely, he would always want to hide under his futon. He wished for night to continue on forever and ever.

But.

He had been picked up by his mother, who had now passed away. Ever since then, something had begun to change little by little. He had met Arma and come to Tremia Academy where he met many people. He had met a kind girl with scarlet hair, the Reciter who continued to keep his promise with Mother, and also many classmates.

“That’s why it’s different now.”

There were people who would stay by his side. He just couldn’t meet them right now since he was hiding here. There was no point in him continuing to hide like this.

“I need to go find them.”

Neight opened the locker door just a crack and looked around at his surroundings. There weren’t any of snakes or lizards nearby.

He exited the changing room and headed down the hallway in the direction he had come from.

But after less than a few seconds, he felt something strange underfoot. He was shaking. Was he scared? No, that wasn’t right. This was—

“What is this…… An earthquake?”

===Part 2===

Silently, the glow of the light fairy disappeared. Was it another grey Recited creature? Enne instantly became on guard, but after a while, she let out a sigh of relief.

After she composed herself and looked around, there was nothing worth taking notice of. The light of the fairy had simply been hidden by another light.

A faint beam of light lit up the dark hallway. It leaked out from behind a closed door and shone like rays of sunlight filtering through the leaves of trees.

“……That must be the main hall.”

Enne knew that Zessel was talking to himself, but she nodded anyways.

Within the research institute blanketed in darkness, only the main hall deep inside the building was lit up. It would be a lie to call this just a coincidence. Judging from the situation until now, the possibility that they had arrived at a completely safe location was nearly zero. Even deciding whether or not to enter the room would be a risky bet. What awaited them there was probably—

……However, they had no choice but to enter. Beyond the door was a place to take refuge. Kate’s body couldn’t endure much longer. They had to make a quick decision and head for medical supplies.

Zessel kicked open the door. Even though the brightness of the room was forcing him to close his eyes, he took a look around the room.

Squinting, Enne looked around.

—So it’s like this, huh?

She gritted her teeth. Finally, they could see through the troublesome farce.

“So this is the cause of everything.”

In the center of the spacious room, lying on an ornate lantern studded with gemstones, was a grey <Egg>. It was just like a grey king sitting on a throne that shone with five colors. Glancing around, Enne and Zessel could see five colored <Eggs> in the corners of the room.

“……So this really is an institution just for refining these catalysts.”

Zessel, who carried Kate on his back, muttered sarcastically.

He had heard that one <Egg> of each of the five colors had been brought to Tremia Academy.

If so, then it wouldn’t be unusual to have a fair number of <Eggs> still remaining in this institute.

“Did an <Egg> run wild in this research institute as well?”

“We can’t say for sure yet.”

Enne shook her head lightly.

She had heard that only catalysts of the five existing colors had been brought to the campus. If the <Eggs> refined in this institute were only of those five colors, then just what was that grey <Egg>? Furthermore, they hadn’t seen any grey <Eggs> so far except for the one in this room. A single catalyst going out of control wouldn't make sense considering the large number of grey Recited creatures. To call out so many of them, there would need to be at least two, no, at least three <Eggs>.

And then there were the words written in blood on the stone monument……

—That’s enough.

“We should stop worrying about the complicated situation for now.”

Right now, they didn’t need to analyze the situation. Safely overcoming this dilemma and escaping was their top priority.

“Zessel, don’t touch that catalyst.”

Touching the <Egg> would force someone to conduct a Recitation. Although they didn’t know the trick behind why that was, it had already been proven before during the recital contest.

“……Kate, hang on.”

Kate already had no strength left to raise her upper body. Although he also looked tired himself, Zessel shifted the position of Kate on his back.

In the back of the room, standing out from the grey walls surrounding it, was a scarlet door. It was like what he had seen on a map of the research institute. Going through that door should lead outside.

Suddenly.

“……An earthquake?”

Zessel raised an eyebrow slightly. As if in harmony with that movement, Enne felt faint vibrations at her feet. Dry flakes of paint peeled off from the ceiling.

It felt strange. She had experienced this feeling before.

Deja-vu? No, it was different. She, Zessel, Mirror, and Xins had felt the ground shake in exactly the same way during the recital contest.

The <Egg> was going out of control. Back then, the ground had rumbled as the creature came into existence.

“Enne!”

Zessel's tone of voice changed into one that sounded like there was a scream or warning mixed in. On the other side of the door they had come in from, grey creatures slowly crawled forth from the shadows of the corridor.

“Damn, just how many traps did they set?!”

“Zessel, let’s hurry! We can’t handle all of—”

—Her feet stopped.

“…………No way.”

Of the egg-shaped catalysts that rolled around freely in the four corners of the room, two of them were activated and emitting light. It would be fine if that was the only thing. But the problem was, they were the two <Eggs> closest to their escape route.

The Recitation light disappeared and a Recited creature emerged from each of the two used <Eggs>.

Behind Enne and Zessel were a group of grey Recited creatures. Floating in front of them was a {{Furigana|small yellow spirit|will-o’-wisp}} and coiled up beside that was an Amphisbaena with a green body.<ref>Literally written as {{Furigana|two-headed viper|Amphisbaena}}. In Greek mythology, the amphisbaena are two-headed ant-eating serpents that spawned from the blood dripping from Medusa’s head.</ref>

—They were surrounded. The circle of creatures gradually closed in around them.

“Kate…… I’ll do what I can, but…… Sorry, this might turn into the worst possible scenario.”

Slithering on the floor, the Amphisbaena came at them from below. Grey snakes crawled along the ceiling. On either side were grey lizards and the {{Furigana|small yellow spirit|will-o’-wisp}}.

There were too many of them!

——[{{Furigana|Keinez|Red Song}}]——

Aiming at the several grey lizards that were closest to him, Zessel called out roaring flames. However, the flames were suppressed enough that they wouldn’t flare up and backfire. Zessel could clearly see grey shadows continuing to advance within the crimson heat wave.

—This much fire isn’t enough to stop them?

In order to defeat the Amphisbaena coming at them from the front, Enne shifted her position.

She took an instant to glance at her colleague. Nearly two meters directly behind him was the {{Furigana|small yellow spirit|will-o’-wisp}}. It had silently crept up so close behind him that it frightened her. Its attack range should be about as far as the height of a person. Then that distance was— Oh no!

“Zessel, behind you!”

Zessel quickly turned around. Because the {{Furigana|small yellow spirit|will-o’-wisp}} was too close, he reflexively backed up. But before he could do so, his knees buckled. In the face of imminent danger, he had forgotten that he still carried Kate on his back. Her weight hindered his movements.

The light emitted by the {{Furigana|small yellow spirit|will-o’-wisp}} changed from yellow to blue. Silk-like threads shot out from its glowing spherical body.

Zessel instinctively realized that couldn’t dodge them.

'''''Get down'''''<br/>
''O muas dowa''

……Get down?

Before Zessel could comprehend those words, both he and Kate fell to the ground as if guided by the power of the Serafeno Musical Language.

The scarlet door that led to their escape route turned an even brighter shade of red.

At that instant, the door burst apart with a loud noise. The splinters of the smashed door struck the {{Furigana|small yellow spirit|will-o’-wisp}} in front of Zessel and crashed into the walls of the room at high speed.

……What just happened?

A giant crimson bird came to a stop on the floor of the large room in a way that couldn’t be called elegant.

Was that the {{Furigana|Divine Bird of Dawn|Phoenix}}?

Enne froze, even forgetting about her surroundings. Before her eyes was the extremely rare and famous Recited creature that had become like a fantasy among Reciters.

“Quick, Enne-sensei, come over here!”

“Ada?”

Seeing the face of the girl who rode the giant bird, Enne was dazed and speechless.

“Zessel-sensei, get on with Kate-sensei!”

Another girl, one with hair the same color as the divine bird’s wings, beckoned them over.

“Are you Kluele?”

Zessel opened his eyes. He realized that this was probably one of the students he had taught a lecture to.

“Sensei, do you know where Chibi-kun is?”

Ada jumped off the divine bird’s back. In her hand was— a long spear that gleamed metallically?

“Chibi?”

“Ah, I mean Neight-kun. He came here with me and Kate-sensei.”

“……Sorry, but we haven’t seen anyone other than Kate.”

But contrary to the teachers’ expectations, the light-hearted expression remained on Ada's face.

“It’s okay, it’s fine just knowing that. If we look around, we should be able to find him.”

Tossing only those words over her shoulder, Ada calmly walked away from them by herself. Did she really intend to go look for Neight?

“……A-Ada! What are you doing?!”

All at once, the Recited creatures that had paused in their steps now attacked the girl who walked through the main hall away from the {{Furigana|Divine Bird of Dawn|Phoenix}}.

“Ada, behind you!”

Kluele yelled, still sitting on the back of the divine bird.

Directly behind Ada was the {{Furigana|small yellow spirit|will-o’-wisp}} that should have been thrown back into the wall.

But despite the warning, Ada did not turn around.

“—Got it.”

The {{Furigana|small yellow spirit|will-o’-wisp}} stretched out a glowing tentacle. At the same time, with her back facing it, Ada stabbed her spear behind her. The glowing tentacle and the spear passed by each other—

“The {{Furigana|small yellow spirit|will-o’-wisp}}’s attack range is 1.673 meters. On the other hand, my {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}} is 1.895 meters.”

The glowing tentacle stopped only a finger-width away from Ada’s back.

However, the girl’s spear pierced the {{Furigana|small yellow spirit|will-o’-wisp}}, which began to shudder.

“In other words, if I hold my spear at 0.2 meters away from one end and stab it out, the enemy’s attack will miss me by 0.022 meters.”

Miss. As Ada spoke that word, the {{Furigana|small yellow spirit|will-o’-wisp}} turned into specks of light and was sent away.

She had been…… only 2.2 centimeters away from death.

Ada still didn’t turn around to face her opponent. No, she hadn’t even looked at the spear she was holding. If she had gripped her spear only a finger-width farther down, what would have happened?

“I definitely won’t make a mistake, not even by a millimeter.”

As if reading their minds, Ada muttered.

“……That much practice has been hammered into me ever since I was young.”

Her voice sounded strangely sad.

Difficulty to suppress— Easy.

Enne finally understood why the girl hadn’t turned around to look at her opponent.

It could be described as ‘not interested’. Ada’s gaze had already turned to the next enemy she needed to defeat.

“There are twenty-seven creatures in total, thirteen of which I don’t know details about.”

The Amphisbaena attacked from below.

Fangs dripping with poison touched the end of Ada’s foot— The distance between them created that illusion, but the snake’s fangs cut only empty air.

Raising its heads, the Recited creature emitted a green Recitation light and was sent away.

“Twenty-six left. Yeah, I’ll be just fine. It’ll be easier to search for Chibi-kun after I finish them off.”

Ada stood behind the snake.

—She’s fast. No…… more like graceful?

She moved her body smoothly and naturally. If she were to move like that underwater, probably not a single ripple would form on the water’s surface. Her movements were so fluid that they could be thought of like that. Enne still couldn’t comprehend how Ada had dodged the attacking snake just now.

“Finish them…… all off?”

This was the girl who had been taking Enne’s practice test only yesterday. Remembering the name written on the exam sheet, Enne’s breath caught in her throat.

Ada Yung Gillshuvesher.

{{Furigana|Master of the Exorcist Spear|Gillshuvesher}}— Enne had heard that it was the greatest title among {{Furigana|Exorcists|Gillshe}}. Had this young sixteen-year-old girl already earned that title?

Even Klaus, the leader of the {{Furigana|Exorcists|Gillshe}} had earned the title in his twenties. But this girl who was studying Recitations at a Recitation school had already gotten it?

She couldn’t believe it so suddenly, but the scene before her eyes was an undeniable truth.

The girl danced, leaving behind only the quiet sound of her breathing. She directly confronted the Recited creatures with her own body.

This dance in which she wagered her life made even those watching feel afraid.

Was that because it was dangerous? No, the dance itself sent shivers up their spines.

Ada attacked the large snakes dropping from the ceiling while dodging the Amphisbaena by her feet and evading the lizards' claws by only a few millimeters. Synchronized with her amazing movements, the metallic spear was like a whip, cutting through the air as it attacked its enemies.

Delicate yet bold. Quick yet serene. Magnificent yet cruel. Even though it was just a spear, it was as sharp as a sword. Even though it was just a spear, it drew curves as beautifully as a bow.

In the first place, even though she was just a single girl, there were nearly thirty enemies. All of them attacked Ada as if they had forgotten everyone else. But despite being surrounded on all four sides, the girl danced without pausing even once. It was a dance of death filled with such tension that even Enne’s heartbeat seemed to freeze. But even so, there was no rage or impatience in Ada.

……No, she wasn’t the student Enne knew. She wasn’t the Reciter Enne knew. She was— Someone who shouldn’t be a Reciter.

Ada swung the spear, cutting down two more enemies at once. As Recitation light streamed out in their throes of death, the Recited creatures were sent away one by one.

There were thirteen remaining. Then, the girl’s movements stopped for the first time.

Ada carried the spear in her right hand, with her left hand hanging loosely at her side.

“Ada, your left hand!”

As if compelled by Kluele’s scream, Enne looked at Ada’s hand…… And her breath caught in her throat. On Ada’s tanned brown arm, her wrist that had turned grey was strikingly visible.

“……Did I get grazed?”

A monotonous voice escaped Ada’s lips. The remaining thirteen creatures before her were all grey Recited creatures.

“Ada, that’s enough! Step away from them!”

The girl had singlehandedly defeated more than a dozen Recited creatures. It was more than enough. She and the others needed to quickly escape this institution.

“I can’t do that.”

With her back facing them, Ada shook her head defiantly.

“Ada!”

Why? Why was she so persistent? What could she do, with one arm already turned to stone?

“……Because I’m a useless girl.”

That’s right. A useless girl who wanted to be a Reciter but couldn’t— Was it Enne’s imagination? She thought she heard Ada say those words.

Front, back, left, right. A group of Recited creatures advanced from every direction. It wasn’t a number that could be easily dealt with. What did Ada intend to do with only one hand?

At that moment, Ada shouted out.

“Sensei, what color?”

—Out of the five colors, which color was the Reverse Song of Grey Recitations closest to?

Only Enne understood the meaning behind Ada’s words. Perhaps that was because she had been this {{Furigana|Exorcist|Gillshe}}’s ‘teacher’, even if for not a very long time.

“It’s the color that you chose!”

Enne used all of the air remaining in her lungs to convey that message to the girl.

Instead of replying, the tip of the spear that Ada held shone white. The pearl embedded in the spear tip became used as a gemstone for reversing Recitations.

Then, the {{Furigana|Exorcist|Gillshe}} pierced her left hand with her {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}.

There was a sound like glass shattering.

With a clear, crisp sound, the curse that had turned her arm to stone was instantly exorcised. The movements of the grey Recited creatures slowed down, as if they understood the implication behind it. They hesitated for less than the blink of an eye. It was a length of time that couldn’t even be called an opening. However, that was more than enough for the {{Furigana|Exorcist|Gillshe}} girl.

——[{{Furigana|Nussis|Return}}]——

Leaving behind only afterimages of the spear tip, the white, shining {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}} swung in all directions. Like steam rising up, all of the Recited creatures remaining in the room emitted white smoke and disappeared.

As if yielding her body to the smoke, the girl holding the {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}} quietly closed her eyes.

===Part 3===

The faint tremors stopped. Just how long had they gone on for?

Quickly rising to his feet, Neight glanced around at his surroundings.

The single path out seemed to gradually curve to the right. Because he had escaped by running down the left fork, taking that path should lead him straight ahead of where he was before.

……Nothing’s out there, right?

Although he checked behind him every few seconds, there were no signs of the mysterious grey creatures chasing after him. Because the hallway lights were off, he continued forward by relying on the emergency lights.

“Evacuation…… route.”

Those words were engraved on a plate attached to the wall of the hallway.

If he were to continue farther down this path, he should reach an evacuation door.

He continued to walk forward again, but before he could take a step— His body trembled.

“E-Eh?”

It wasn’t just his body. The floor, the walls, the ceiling. Everything trembled like they were screaming.

An earthquake? And it was larger than the one that happened a little while ago.

……Just what was going on?

<div align="center">***</div>

“Ada, that was amazing! I never knew you could do that!”

As her classmate carrying a spear returned, Kluele involuntarily cheered.

She had known that Ada was in the spear-wielding club, but never knew her friend was this talented. During class, Ada never acted anything like it.

“Yeah…… Well, it’s just a skill I have.”

Talking in an ambiguous manner, her classmate scratched the back of her head. She had shown godly skills back then, but strangely, a lonely expression shadowed her face.

“Kluele, hurry up and take the teachers back to school.”

The three teachers: Kate, Enne, and Zessel. And then there was Kluele and Ada. Although together they would be extremely heavy, the divine bird said it was no problem.

“Alright. Ada, get on.”

But instead of getting on the bird’s back, Ada smiled bitterly and shrugged.

“I’m going to find Chibi-kun. It was me who brought him along, so I feel responsible for him.”

“But……”

[Let us go. We must hurry.]

The divine bird raised its head. ……Sure enough, thinking things through calmly, what Ada and the divine bird said made sense. The problem was their homeroom teacher, Kate. The wound on her back was deep and she needed to be transported to a medical facility right away.

“Sorry Ada, but I’ll be right back.”

“How unfortunate, to be told that by the Demon of Lateness.”

Ada joked lightly. Before Kluele could reply with ‘You’re like that also!’……

'''''Wind, sneer at the transience of sand crawling on the ground'''''<br/>
''loar dime, Hir qusi fluse feo nen rawa cley''

'''''Feathers, laugh at the foolishness of ashes drunk on flames'''''<br/>
''sheza dime, Hir qusi nazarie feo eza da wavir uc corne''

The voice came from somewhere unknown and soared around the calm room.

At the same time.

——Crack!——

It was the sound of something hard cracking. The sound was quiet but unusually clear, echoing throughout the room.

'''''A lonely prison, a banquet of trash, the defeated laughs at the unending tragedy'''''<br/>
''solitie kaon, writh lef eza, lastis os fisa endehec mofy''

'''''The throne hungers for a king, but sitting on the seat is only dust'''''<br/>
''arsei glio, ovan ezis glia jes reive''

A husky elderly voice sang a strange melody.

No, it wasn’t just a regular song. Was it a <{{Furigana|Song of Praise|Oratorio}}>?

“W-What……? There’s more?”

'''''Everything in nature changes. Along with the chair, I flow to dust'''''<br/>
''omunis via-c-univa, Yer sis tera peg ezis, eza''

'''''If that is so, then there is no winner in this world'''''<br/>
''zette yupa thes I neckt loern''

The melody which they thought was the malice of the dead came from the single remaining <Egg>—

“Ada, get on right now! That <Egg> seems dangerous!”

After Enne spoke, Zessel’s face paled.

The grey catalyst in the middle of the room.

Its outer layer gradually tore off like it was breaking out of its shell. A grey glow leaked out from inside.

'''''Come, born children, thou art the children who serve thy king'''''<br/>
''Isa da boema foton doremren Ser la lemenent, clar lef ilmei arsa''

'''''In thy hands are the king’s swords, twelve of them become a shadow over power'''''<br/>
''jes effectis qusi fo Lastihyt, ecta peg sterei orza''

[It seems this research institute itself is a trap.]

The divine bird glared—

The Recitation light shone conspicuously. Particles of light traced out a helix shape and a silver shadow appeared in the center.

[And so, this seems to be the final and worst trap.]

'''''Everything in the world now becomes the defeated — It is the day when the twelve plates of silver, the king’s swords, roar'''''<br/>
''miqvy O evoia arsei tearl dis elmaei I — sterei efflectis Ezehyt = ende arsa''

Something silver-colored appeared there.

It was nearly two meters tall. Its shape resembled a humanoid made of long and narrow metal needles. Silver swords grew directly out of the parts where the hands were meant to be. It looked very much like something manmade, different than the species of Recited creatures usually called out from Recitations and the grey Recited creatures.—Floating in the air around the True Spirit as if they were protecting it were twelve bladed weapons that glowed silver, including spears, swords, and axes.

……No way, was it the True Spirit of Grey Recitations?

It was a silver Recited creature with a blade in each hand, as well as twelve more around it.

The True Spirit slowly raised the weapons in its hands…… And the instant they became aware of that.

The True Spirit was standing directly in front of them.

[……It’s fast.]

The divine bird spoke in an amazed voice.

It had moved suddenly, without any warning. Its movements were also frighteningly quick and smooth. Goosebumps rose all over Kluele’s body as she watched the True Spirit. It moved in a way similar to Ada had.

The raised swords pointed in the direction of the divine bird and swung down.

“—What a fool.”

The attacking flash of silver was blocked by another flash of silver that swung up from below.

“Girl with the stick, watch where you’re swinging it!”

Alone, the girl wielding the spear stood her ground in front of the True Spirit.

“Ada?”

“Go on ahead of me. I said before, right? I’ll go find Chibi-kun and then return to school.”

“What are you saying? Ada, hurry up and get on!”

Keeping her gaze fixed on the enemy in front of her, Ada silently shook her head. At the same time……

……Plop.

A tiny drop of water hit the floor.

“A-Ada, what are you……?”

“Please…… Go ahead of me.”

That drop of water had fallen from the girl’s eye.

“I’m a useless person, so this is the only thing I can do.”

She slowly turned her head.

Her eyes brimming with tears were like the shore of a lake.

“……I wanted to become a Reciter.”

—She was crying.

It was the first time Kluele had seen Ada cry. Large teardrops rolled down Ada’s cheeks.

“At first, I hated the path that my idiot parents had decided for me, so I wanted to do the exact opposite and become a Reciter. It’s such a lame reason. After I had a fight with my parents and left, I came to this school.”

She tightly gripped her spear. Even though the True Spirit slowly moved closer to her, she was still defenselessly facing the other direction.

“But as I studied, Reciting started to seem more interesting. I started to think that I truly wanted to become a Reciter. That’s something I can't deny. I made many friends, and honestly, it was the first time I’ve done that. Until now…… I’ve always…… always……”

‘—Let’s say for example that there was a student in the class other than Chibi-kun who was alone. If that were so, what would you do, Kluele?’

Her voice trembled. Her body trembled.

Her tears trembled. Her sigh trembled.

The extremely delicate and fragile girl cried uncontrollably.

“That’s what I should have been thinking. ……But this is the first time. For the first time, I'm glad to be an {{Furigana|Exorcist|Gillshe}}.”

Without trying to hide her tears, Ada showed an unfitting smile.

“I’m…… a useless idiot…… It seems like this is the only path for me.”

Everyone who saw that smile was left speechless.

It was extremely fragile, yet extremely determined.

The manner in which Ada behaved was —unmistakably that of an {{Furigana|Exorcist|Gillshe}}.

“But Ada, even if it’s you, there’s no way you can face this monster alone……”

“Don’t worry. Compared to this puppet, my stubborn father is a hundred times worse.”

The stone wall and ceiling now collapsed. Was it due to the rumbling a while ago, or was it yet another trap?

[……Kluele, let’s leave this place.]

The divine bird gently flapped its wings.

……Ada definitely wouldn’t listen if she was told to escape.

She was the {{Furigana|Exorcist|Gillshe}} who had stayed in a Recitation school.

And now— If this was the path she chose……

“Ada, you need to return to the school with Neight as quickly as possible! It’s a promise, alright?”

The only thing Kluele could do right now was to believe in her classmate.

……Yeah, yeah. Understood, class representative.

Continuing to smile, Ada watched the divine bird cross through the evacuation door.

—But I might be a bit late.

Turning her gaze back to the enemy before her, Ada transferred the spear that she had held in both hands to only one hand.

It was her {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}} that she had received before she could understand what was going on.

After several years of training, she had gotten to know the {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}’s weight within one gram of error and its length within one millimeter of error. What she could and could not do with the {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}} had all been engraved into her. —After she had accomplished that, for the first time, her father had allowed her to call herself an {{Furigana|Exorcist|Gillshe}}.

Thirteen years old. It was the moment when the youngest {{Furigana|Exorcist|Gillshe}} in history had been born.

And now, it was three years after that.

The spear had already become a part of her body. There was no link between the spear and the arm she wielded it with. Both of them were her spear and both of them were her arm.

“Now, all that’s left is for the two of us to fight alone.”

……Speaking of which, it’s been a long time since I’ve talked to you.

Ada wiped away the tears on her cheeks. The True Spirit drew closer to her, cutting down the nearby walls as if they were made of thin paper. They cut down anything they touched —The twelve silver blades protected the True Spirit by circling it at high speed. Ada’s skin hurt like she had been burned. It wasn’t due to the blades but the blood thirst emitted by the enemy.

This opponent was undeniably strong. Ada had to admit that. As the Reciter she was now, she definitely couldn’t win. If so, then had the half year she spent as a Reciter been a complete waste? ……No.

There was one thing she had learned from the school for Reciters.

Because she couldn’t win like this, she had to Recite.

It was something she knew the best, but also something she hated the most— The her of the past.

'''''—Through great reverence and dignity, I carve out my name'''''<br/>
''O toga Wem millmo, HIr shoul da ora peg ilmeri giris ende zorm''

Sing. Remember.

She didn’t need daydreams or fantasies that she had created.

She just needed to call back the her of those days.

The her who she had cut away in the past. She had let go of and turned her back to her memories as an {{Furigana|Exorcist|Gillshe}}.

The her who had innocently loved only her {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}, who had lived together with her {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}— Right now, she called back that part of her just one more time.

'''''Dreams and wishes, I threw them all to the distant past (behind)'''''<br/>
''ole shan ilis, peg loar, peg kei, Hir et univa sm hid''

'''''I cannot even turn around to look at that path anymore'''''<br/>
''Hir be qusi Gillisu xshao ele sm thes, neckt ele''

She spun her spear in one hand. Each spin was faster, stronger, more beautiful.

She hated her parents and the people around her talking about her natural talent. That was why she had continued to practice tirelessly in a place where nobody could see her.

'''''Be the beginning of the one sent home (seen off)'''''<br/>
''Lor be se Gillisu feo olfey cori ende olte''

'''''My whole life is simply meant for singing, dancing, and living with my spear'''''<br/>
''lipps hypne cooka, fifsia-c-ect-c-ele peg Gill, jes qusi giris''

She had come to a Recitation school but neglected her Recitation studies.

She had joined the spear-wielding club but ditched practices whenever she felt like it.

However— Training to become an {{Furigana|Exorcist|Gillshe}} was the one thing she couldn’t stop doing.

'''''There are no flowers at my funeral, no name is needed on my gravestone'''''<br/>
''leide neckt ele sm Yem hypne, reive zayxuy lostasia Yem nehhe''

'''''I only need my rusted spear thrust upright into my corpse'''''<br/>
''O la Laspha, Wem shel zo hearsa lipps sm cley''

Her blood blisters had burst, the skin of her palms had been torn, and her eyes had teared up with pain. But even so, she had still held onto her {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}. There had been times when she lost consciousness while being pounded by chilly winter rain and her skin had nearly festered after being scorched by insanely hot summer heat. But even so, she hadn't let go of her {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}.

Her {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}} wouldn’t betray her. The more she swung it, the sharper it would become. The more she cried, the stronger it would become.

That’s right. They had walked together for far enough a distance that she could declare that with certainty.

'''''Now sing praise, many colors, many called out children'''''<br/>
''Isa O ora, sterei Ies, sterei da cooka doremren''

The spear cut through the air, as if changing into an armor of blades that enveloped the girl’s body.

As it cut through the air, it sung a tune that resembled a song.

The tanned spear-user sang a tanned melody.

'''''Here and now, the one thing after setting free all of the names—'''''<br/>
''Jes nehhe qusi Ies, arsei spil, Seo la miqvy virgia''

If she were to bear not the title of a Reciter, but of an {{Furigana|Exorcist|Gillshe}}.

If the one who should protect her back and the opponent before her who she should defeat were here.

—As one who bore the ultimate title, there was one path she couldn’t step away from.

'''''There is already nothing that can bind my spear'''''<br/>
''bekwist Yem nehhe olfey besti Gillshuvesher''

Her impatience and rage faded away far into the distance.

The burning and excitement of her body made her unable to feel even the rumbling around her.

“I’m coming, True Spirit! I’ll show you the power of a {{Furigana|Master of the Exorcist Spear|Gillshuvesher}}!”

There were no more Reciters in the room.

The time when she had wavered in the gap between song and spear had passed.

—Ada Yung Gillshuvesher was coming.

<div align="center">***</div>

……Was the earthquake still not over?

The large tremors from before had passed, but weak vibrations that shook his hair still continued.

Suddenly, the noise changed.

It was no longer the crushing sound of the wall collapsing, but clear, metallic reverberations. The incessant clashing of two hard things created a cold, sharp melody. He could hear the sounds echoing from the direction he had come from.

“……There’s a light?”

Was that a door? Silver light shone through from the cracks around the door.

The sounds were coming from— the other side?

Peering through to the other side of the door, Neight caught his breath.

There was a True Spirit made of metallic silver rods arranged in a humanoid shape. It wielded long blades that grew out of its hands and used them to slash at its opponent.

The opponent blocking its way was— A single girl with tanned skin who wielded a spear.

……Ada-san?

Right, left. The two blades slashed downward in less than a second. Ada blocked the right blade with the tip of her spear, and with the momentum of her blocking movement, turned her gaze to the left blade. The silver flash it created was already coming close to the tip of her nose.

—I can’t block it in time. While parrying the edge of the blade with her spear, Ada pressed her body close to the floor. The silver spear and the axe passed by where her neck had been moments before.

“Hah!”

With a loud breath, she swung at the protective blades floating in the air. Claaaang. With a reverberating sound like striking a bell of ice, a spear and an axe disappeared.

“……Eight left.”

She stepped back, putting approximately four meters of distance between herself and her pursuer who approached closer.

4.42 meters, that was her reach. On the other hand, she had already confirmed that her opponent’s reach was 4.14 meters. 28 centimeters— It was a tiny distance that she would have to rely on her speed and her weapon’s reach to surpass. But the protective weapons surrounding the True Spirit flew irregularly around it within a six meter range.

Ada had no choice but to stay out of the True Spirit’s range. If it rushed in, then her spear would lose its length advantage. Therefore, she should be standing between 4.14 meters to 4.2 meters away from her opponent. Any closer than that would be within the enemy’s range and any farther meant the floating blades could attack her while she couldn't strike back.

[[File:Tasogare_v2_247.jpg|thumb]]

A space of 28 centimeters. That was the small boundary separating life and death, triumph and defeat. Leaving that space or being pushed out of it would mean defeat. However, right now, they were locked in a stalemate.

—She needed to find a way to tip the scales in her favor. What could she do?

But while she had been focused on thinking, the True Spirit had closed the distance.

……So it’s a strange enemy without any common sense, huh?

Its sword flashed down at a speed that an ordinary person would be unable to keep up with. With speed that could slay an enemy in the blink of an eye, it gouged, pierced, thrust, slashed down— but then abruptly retreated. Just when Ada thought it was retreating, it lunged forward at an intense speed. Then, just when they were about to clash, it suddenly slowed down and retreated again.

Its movements were unpredictable.

It attacked irregularly without any particular style of fighting. Without breathing like a person, without the attack range of a person, it attacked randomly as if mocking people’s swordsmanship. Ada wasn’t even sure which way to look.

……No, she couldn’t be bothered by it. She needed to breathe steadily.

She twisted to avoid its right-side sword that stabbed forward. She curved her body to avoid its left-side sword that drew closer to her. The silver flash grazed her cheek. She felt hot blood flowing down, as if a layer of skin had been peeled off.

But in exchange, she had avoided her opponent’s attack.

Ada thrust her {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}} forward as fast as she could. Embedded in its tip was a pearl. The milky white tip of the spear lunged at the True Spirit’s body.

However, what the spear pierced wasn’t its body, but one of the protective blades surrounding it.

“—Not again!”

Ada unintentionally let out a bitter sigh.

While fighting the True Spirit, she had realized that the twelve blades dancing around it were both its weapons and its defense. In order to land a single hit on the True Spirit, she first had to send back the blades. Out of the original twelve, seven remained.

Blood mixed with the sweat running down her cheeks.

She had already seen through her opponent’s weak points. Its body was comprised of silver blades and what held them together in the middle was an <Egg> glowing dark grey. It wasn’t difficult to think that the <Egg> was the core holding the True Spirit in this world.

……Ada could still move her body. She was fine.

Before her movements became sluggish and her mind became exhausted, she needed to send back all of the blades protecting the enemy. After that, she could hit its core with her {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}.

“Let’s go, {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}.”

Nodding at the spear she was holding……

——Craaaaaack——

An ice-cold sound rang out from beside her hand. Willpower, strength, determination, resolve. It was a sad sound…… as if all of that had been drained away.

“……My {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}?”

At first, she thought it was a hallucination. She couldn’t believe it. But the more she stared at it, the more it proved to be real.

About halfway down her spear, thin cracks like a spider web had appeared.

……Ada-san?

Something had happened to her. Even Neight, who was just an onlooker, could understand that much.

Something had suddenly disappeared from Ada. Strength? No, it was something more basic.

As if her will to fight had vanished, she only dodged the opponent’s attacks. That’s right. She only dodged. She didn’t block or parry the attacks with her spear. She did nothing but continue to step back.

But— that was absurd. Even if it was Ada, there was no way that she could fully avoid all of the attacks.

In the blink of an eye, Ada had been pushed back until her back touched the wall. With one swift move, the True Spirit closed the distance between itself and the girl who had nowhere left to run. While its sword sliced Ada’s shoulder and slashed at her abdomen, a floating axe chopped down at her foot.

“Ada-san!”

Crossing through the doorway, Neight ran to the girl’s side.

……No way. Hey, this can’t be true, right?

Ada couldn’t believe that a crack had appeared on her {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}. Nothing like that had ever happened until now. She had never neglected to take care of it. Even when using it normally, she had made sure to be careful with it. Even with the fighting just now, it had only clashed with other blades no more than a few times. Considering the {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}’s sturdiness, something like that shouldn’t have damaged it this much— Then was this because of a different reason?

She could only think of one other reason.

Creatures with life, objects with a shape, a single truth applied to all of them— That is, the restriction called ‘lifespan’. After enduring around a dozen years of rigorous training, the result was that the {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}’s limit had come more quickly.

……No, no way. There’s no way that’s true.

Wasn’t it a part of her? The first friend she had made?

—Are you leaving me?

—Was this my fault?

Everything that reached its limit crumbled noisily.

The True Spirit swung its sword down. She might have been able to block with her {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}. However, she couldn’t do that no matter what.

“Ugh!”

She twisted her body and dodged. A sharp pain ran along her shoulder. It was a small but deep cut.

……But she didn’t care.

If she had taken that blow with her {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}, its lifespan would have been shortened even more. That was something she definitely didn’t want.

She ran from the floating weapons and the swords wielded by her opponent.

—Thump. She felt something hard against her back. The wall?

At the same time, the True Spirit turned towards her and closed the distance between them in a single movement. Ada tried once more to widen the distance between her and the stabbing sword, but her feet wouldn’t move.

“Ow!”

The floating axe gouged her calf. The pain blurred out the world around her for a split second. When she came to her senses, she saw the True Spirit raising its large sword in front of her.

……She couldn’t avoid it!

Did she have to defend with the {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}? Wasn’t there another option?

Her thoughts swirled around in vain. Her body wouldn’t move.

“Ada-san!”

The sword heading down towards her suddenly stopped. Pausing in its tracks, the True Spirit turned around to look behind itself. An intruder had entered the main hall. It was a small boy with a young-looking face.

……Chibi-kun?

With the sound of metal scraping on metal, the True Spirit ran off. Its target was—

No…… Don’t, Chibi-kun…… Run away, hurry…… Don’t come here.

“Don’t come over here!”

“Eh?”

Stunned, the boy froze. The True Spirit directly ahead him raised its large sword. Neight looked up helplessly. The sudden attack left him unable to comprehend the situation.

“Ah…… Ah……”

Intimidated by the True Spirit advancing towards him, Neight was frozen in place.

A Reciter who could call things out without singing a <{{Furigana|Song of Praise|Oratorio}}> was a different matter, but other Reciters were weak when attacked directly. That was why {{Furigana|Exorcists|Gillshe}} existed, to stand as a shield before Reciters. There happened to be an {{Furigana|Exorcists|Gillshe}} here. Moreover, there was a Reciter right in front of her.

……No. Ada didn’t want to regret anymore. There was a friend getting hurt right in front of her. Wasn’t that why she had felt so pitiful during the recital contest?

Couldn’t she protect anyone? If not, then what was the use of her spear?

Its life would end without having done anything.

Was that what her {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}} truly wished for?

‘Ada. Do you truly think this path is nothing but boring?’

‘Anyone born into a family of {{Furigana|Exorcists|Gillshe}} will struggle with that question at least once. —I was also like that.’

‘But one day, I realized.’

……That’s right. Hadn’t her father told her something like that?

'……Father, I don’t understand.'

‘It’s not that you don’t understand. You just haven’t realized it yet.’

She had finally realized. She realized what her father’s eyes had been trying to tell her that day.

‘I’m…… a useless idiot…… It seems like this is the only path for me.’

After searching for something she could do, that was the result she chose.

She chose it out of her own free will.

There was no turning back. For as long as she lived, she would have no choice but to walk down this path.

It would be an extremely rigorous and boring path. ……But even so.

—By going down this path, she could definitely protect someone.

Merciless flashes of silver flew down towards Neight. They came from the two swords that the True Spirit wielded as well as the protective blades revolving around the True Spirit.

They were all knocked aside by a glittering milky-white slash.

“……A-Ada-san……”

“Are you alright, Chibi-kun?”

Neight nodded wordlessly. Ada lightly patted his head.

She then glanced at her spear. The cracks on its tip were growing larger.

After the next attack, she would probably have to bid it farewell.

……Was it willing to fight together with her until the very end?

“Chibi-kun, do you have a catalyst?”

Speaking quickly without even moving her lips, she asked the boy behind her.

“Eh? Y-Yes.”

“Then can you do me a favor? Right now, can you conduct the very first Recitation you tried to show everyone?”

She didn’t mean the Recitation from the recital contest, but the one he conducted on the very first day he had transferred into the school. She wanted to make use of the <{{Furigana|Song of Praise|Oratorio}}> he had sung in the laboratory.

“Eh…… B-But I still can’t do it properly yet.”

“I don’t mind if you fail. Also, make sure you sing the <{{Furigana|Song of Praise|Oratorio}}> loud enough that even the True Spirit can hear it!”

“—!”

A tense expression appeared on Neight’s face. He finally realized what Ada was planning to do.

“Ada-san, it will probably disappear in under a minute. ……Please make sure you time it properly!”

Giving only a wink in response, Ada leaped forward directly in front of the True Spirit.

The True Spirit had two swords, as well as the protective blades flying around. Ada twisted her body, leaped, and dodged. She couldn’t block attacks with her {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}, which could only withstand one more blow. In order to use that blow wisely, right now she had no choice but to continue dodging.

'''''Descend, dark curtain of twilight'''''<br/>
''“—cart lef dimi-l-shadi denca-c-dowa”''

From behind Ada, the <{{Furigana|Song of Praise|Oratorio}}> that Neight sang resounded all throughout the main hall.

'''''I praise the distant (your) name'''''<br/>
''YeR be orator Lom nehhe''

'''''Dark, courageous, pitiful (sorrowful)'''''<br/>
''lor besti bluci ende branousi -l- symphoeki''

'''''Master’s single wing (transient master)'''''<br/>
''O she saira qersonie Laspha—''

A Night-colored {{Furigana|Recital gate|Channel}} slowly formed by Neight’s feet.

Pulling back her spear so that the large sword passed by only a hairsbreadth away, Ada leaped forward towards her opponent’s torso with all of her strength.

At the same time, Neight’s Recitation ended with its final verse.

——[{{Furigana|Ezel|Night Song}}]]——

Just then, for an instant, the room was enveloped in thick black smoke.

It was the result of his Recitation going out of control.

The True Spirit, Neight, and Ada. All of their visions turned completely dark, making them unable to see anything at all.

……However!

Despite the stinging smoke, Ada opened her eyes. She had done training to see in the dark before, but right now she had a different purpose in mind. The glittering grey <Egg> in the center of her opponent was the only light that could still be seen in the darkness.

—So that’s where it was!

Abandoning any thoughts of defense, Ada simply thrust her {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}} straight forward.

The grey True Spirit now knew its target’s location.

A milky-white gemstone shone at the end of the {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}} that Ada held, which exposed her location. The two swords and the floating protective blades— all of the weapons thrust forward towards the gemstone.

And then……

—The black smoke cleared.

The girl and the True Spirit. Both of them stood frozen in a position with their weapons pointed at each other.

“……It’s over.”

Ada looked up at her enemy, which was close enough to touch.

She had definitely felt the tip of her {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}} pierce the <Egg>.

On the other hand, the silver swords that the True Spirit had thrust out were all pointed at the wall far away from her.

“In this situation, if we had both struck each other, you would probably have won.”

Where the weapons had pierced it, the wall shone with a faint milky-white light.

That was the fake target Ada had called out.

[…………]

The True Spirit didn’t respond. Ada had prepared a two-fold plan. As if it was praising her, the True Spirit simply stared at the Recitation light.

From the very beginning, what Ada had wanted from Neight was just the black smoke that resulted from a Recitation gone out of control. When all of their visions turned dark, the targets had become the light of the <Egg> and the shining gemstone on the top of her {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}.

While Neight was Reciting, Ada had called out a white light similar to the glittering gem.

From the very start, White Recitations were Ada’s speciality. The catalyst had been the pearl on the {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}, and as for the <{{Furigana|Song of Praise|Oratorio}}>—

‘Make sure you sing the <{{Furigana|Song of Praise|Oratorio}}> loud enough that even the True Spirit can hear it!’

When Neight sang his <{{Furigana|Song of Praise|Oratorio}}> loudly, covered by the boy’s voice, Ada had sung her own <{{Furigana|Song of Praise|Oratorio}}>. After that— While the True Spirit’s swords aimed at the fake light of the spear, Ada had thrust her {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}} at the <Egg>.

With a faint rustle, the sheets of metal that made up the True Spirit turned into fine dust and disappeared.

The remaining seven floating blades, the large swords that the True Spirit wielded, and the True Spirit’s body all disappeared. Only the crumbling <Egg> with a hole pierced in it tumbled to the floor.

And then, at the same time……

Something very precious to Ada shattered loudly.

“Ada-san!”

With a vacant expression, Ada stood still. Chilled by the frightening thought that she might faint, Neight rushed up to her.

“Is your wound alright?”

“……I’m fine.”

She definitely shouldn’t be fine. The blood flowing down both her legs had already stained the tips of her shoes red.

However, she didn’t look like she was concerned about that. Instead, she gazed down by her feet.

She wasn’t looking at her blood-stained shoes. What she gazed at was something farther beyond that.

—Her {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}?

The tip of the {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}} that Ada had spent around a dozen years together with was now shattered. Scattered on the floor were countless tiny shards of a broken blade.

“Chibi-kun, I’m sorry but do you mind going back to school before me?”

Ada sighed weakly.

“……But……”

“Please. I want ‘us’ to be alone.”

Neight ran away towards the evacuation door.

A curtain of silence fell across the room. In it, Ada stood alone.

Closing her eyes, the girl {{Furigana|Exorcist|Gillshe}} hugged the shattered spear to her chest.

“……I’m sorry.”

You were the one closest to me who protected me until now. I’m sorry for noticing it so late.

……I’m truly, truly sorry.

===Part 4===

Just how long had he been waiting for already?

Chilly waves lapped the sandy beach. Right now, he was standing somewhere between the branch school and the research institute. The sun that dyed the ocean red was now disappearing beyond the horizon. The waves which washed away grains of sand were becoming darker.

“The stars are coming out.”

Beside him, a girl with scarlet hair murmured. Compelled by her words, Neight looked up at the sky overhead.

The twinkling points of light reminded him of the shattered {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}.

“I was really worried. And then you wandered off by yourself, of all things!”

Kluele had waited for him the whole time on the road leading back from the research institute.

“……I’m sorry.”

“But I’m glad you came back safely.”

“U-Um, what about Kate-sensei?”

“We immediately took her to see a doctor, so she’ll be fine. The other teachers are also going to have a quick checkup.”

For several seconds, there was silence between them.

“……Sorry.”

As if in harmony with the splashing waves, Kluele was the first to speak.

“I should be the one apologizing. I was troubled about my Recitations being scary, so I made you worry unnecessarily about something strange like that.”

Looking up at the sky, she spread her arms wide open.

“But I’m fine now. After this, I’ll be back to normal.”

Normal. That was something that could be understood just by seeing her calm expression.

“I believed in Kluele-san ever since the very beginning.”

Before he could finish speaking those words……

“……Hey, Neight?”

With a mischievous smile— Kluele suddenly pinched both of his cheeks.

“O-Oww! Kwuewe-san, tha’ huwts!”

“Ahaha. During times like these, you should just politely ask ‘what is it?’”

“Whaa’ ith it?”

“Yup, just like that.”

Nodding with a satisfied look, Kluele let go.

“……Aah, that was mean.”

Neight reflexively pressed his hands to his cheeks…… And suddenly, he blinked repeatedly.

Eh? His cheeks didn’t hurt at all, even though he had expected it to be painful just now.

“……Kluele-san, did you go easy on me?”

“What are you saying, isn’t that obvious?”

Covering her mouth with her hand, the girl chuckled.

……I see.

Other than that, they had nothing more to say. In silence, they gazed at the ebb and flow of the waves—

Suddenly, the quiet noise of someone walking on sand could be heard on the beach.

“You’ll catch a cold, both of you.”

It was a tall girl with black hair. With her white Tremia school uniform fluttering in the wind, she slowly walked up to Neight and Kluele.

“……Serges-san?”

Looking back now, the beginning of everything had been— When Serges had told Neight about the {{Furigana|Exorcist|Gillshe}} girl practicing with her spear on the rooftop.

“U-Um, Serges-san?”

“What is it?”

The girl stood still, pushing aside her bangs that had been stuck together by the sea breeze.

“Did you know about Ada-san?”

“About her being an {{Furigana|Exorcist|Gillshe}}?”

……Like he thought, Serges had known everything from the very beginning.

“I’m probably the one who knows the most about her. More than any other student and any other teacher.”

Her expression suddenly turning gentle, Serges also looked up at the sky. She gazed beyond the clouds drifting overhead, beyond the twinkling stars— She gazed at something in the distant past that she could no longer return to.

“Ada was the same as you, Neighty.”

The same as me?

“During the school entrance ceremony, she walked around quietly by herself. ……She had probably been thinking that she was too different compared to the rest of us. When I first talked to her, she ended up telling me a lot of things. It felt like she was so anxious that she couldn’t help spilling everything.”

—Ada-san had done that?

“She originally had a much brighter personality, which you probably can’t imagine her with anymore. Back then, she had held onto her precious long spear and gazed at me anxiously.”

With a small laugh, Serges put her arms behind her back.

But then, she continued to speak in a quiet, unusually low voice.

“She looked like she needed someone to act like an older sister to her. I thought that she desperately needed a friend who she could fool around with.”

Eh, ‘someone’?

“Neighty, until you understand that, you’ll still be ‘Chibi-kun’. Right, Kluele?”

“Wait, what? Who do you mean by the role of the older sister?”

“……Even I don’t know.”

Letting out a sigh that was mixed with laughter, Serges walked lightly across the sandy beach.

In the direction she was heading—

With the starry night sky behind her, a short girl quietly walked towards them.

On her back, she carried a spear with a broken tip.

“……You idiot. You’re so late that we were all worried.”

Saying that, the Reciter hugged her close {{Furigana|Exorcist|Gillshe}} friend.

“Mmhm. Sorry about that. I’m alright now.”

Ada smiled weakly.

[[File:Tasogare_v2_267.jpg|thumb]]

“That’s an obvious lie.”

“—Eh……”

One again, Sergies hugged Ada tightly.

“Didn’t I tell you already? Fake smiles don’t suit you. You need to express your mood more genuinely! It’s fine to act cheerful when you’re feeling up to it. But during painful times, rely on your friends more, okay?”

“…………”

“Or am I not reliable enough?”

“……What are you saying? That’s not true…… I’m just really happy.”

—I’m glad that {{Furigana|an Exorcist|I}} came to {{Furigana|a Recitation School|this school}}.

Her voice was choked with tears.

Mixed in with the splashing waves, it echoed quietly.

----

===Translation Notes===
<references />

<noinclude>{{Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai Nav|prev=Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 4th Play|next=Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Interval Play 2nd Act}}</noinclude>

Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 1st Play

2013-07-29T21:06:59Z

Mystrael:

==1st play: Etude of Red and Night==

===Part 1===

“Hey Kululu, have you decided which one to choose?”

Mio, in one corner of the general store, inquired loudly to the opposite corner of the room.

……Really, I could hear her fine even without the loud voice!

Kluele Sophi Net, the friend who trotted forward and gave Mio a half-reproaching look, shook her head.

The store was not very big, and there weren’t many people. After shrugging her shoulders, Mio showed off the emerald-green drawing paper held in her left hand.

“Hey, I’ve decided to use this one. Don’t you think the size is perfect?”

She gazed with moss-green eyes similar to the color of the paper. Mio Rentia — a girl with characteristic petit size who possessed an adorable doll-like face. Although she was also sixteen years old, the impression of her exterior appearance and her carefree tone of voice made her look one or two years younger.

“I’m still worried, but drawing paper is an alternate option for me.”

“I think drawing paper is wonderful. After you’re done, you can bring over the origami.”

With an innocent smile, Mio swung her short blonde hair.

“Are you going to use the frog paper that you called out to make origami……? I think that one’s kind of bad. It feels like it will become sticky.”

“Then, which one does Kululu want?”

That is where the problem lay. Kluele pretended to brush away the long hair that started to stick to her face and moved her gaze away from Mio, who questioned in an annoyed voice.

In the Recitation school that the two attended, there were only four days left until the recital contest assembly.

Recital contest – a competition where every student Recited, and called out the best object they could. Famous Reciters were invited as judges for this great event.

To students of their grade, most have the attitude of simply joining the fun. However, to students wanting to graduate, it is an important occasion that influences career choices.

“Mm, let’s just use this one.”

After hesitating for a long time, Kluele picked up a tube of red paint from a merchandise display basket.

“Eh… This kind of paint is commonly used in school!”

Mio puffed up both of her cheeks in an unsatisfied manner.

When entering high school, every student chose the color that they would specialize in. Mio chose Green, and Kluele chose Red. In the upcoming recital contest, students must use their specialized color to Recite. The problem was what to use as a catalyst.

Just like how Mio chose a green paper to use as a catalyst, the circumstances for a Red-color Recitation was the same. In brief, as long as the material was red, it could function as a catalyst.

As a result, Kluele chose red paint – However, Mio felt disappointed by this fact.

“It’s only because I always use it, that I can feel at ease using that. There will be a lot of people coming to watch, right? If I fail or can’t call out anything, I will feel humiliated.”

“Mm, what you say is right. However, don’t you feel like you’re missing something?”

The girl shrugged her shoulders…… Mio sometimes fusses over strange points.

“It doesn’t matter. After all, I still can’t call out anything truly extraordinary.”

Glancing at her incessantly complaining friend, Kluele continued to walk towards the front sales desk.

“Hurry up. After we leave, we are still going to check answers for tomorrow’s schoolwork, right? If you keep hesitating, isn’t that such a waste of time?”

“But I always think……”

Kluele grabbed the arm of the girl with the puffed up cheeks and dragged her outside.

“Stop complaining, let’s hurry and go back.”

<div align="center">***</div>

They walked down a path to which the end couldn’t be seen. After walking for almost half an hour, their destination finally appeared.

Tremia Academy. It is the Recitation school attached to the Tremia research institute, and is widely known as one of the very best schools in the world. With consistent courses from junior high school all the way to senior high school, its facilities and equipment by far exceed other large-scale schools.

“Kululu, I was thinking……”

Using her arm to hold the folder of paper against her body, Mio came closer while talking in the tone of a spoiled child. At this time, most people could probably guess her next words.

"It’s too troublesome to return home. Tonight, can I stay at Kululu’s place?”

Sure enough, it was the same as before.

“Fine, fine. But you have to help me cook!”

Kluele raised the shopping bags that she held in the air to substitute for a nod of her head. Kluele was originally a student from another country. For the chance to go to Tremia Academy, she is now living alone in the academy dormitory. Every day, Mio commutes to school from her own house, but the round trip easily takes over four hours. Therefore, if it is too late in the evening, she would usually spend the night in Kluele’s room.

“……But, why is it this hot?”

Mio, who was walking beside her, complained futilely. Tiny beads of sweat appeared on her forehead.

“Because it’s summer.”

Because she didn’t know how to respond, Kluele also stated the obvious, most certain fact.

It wasn’t that she didn’t understand Mio’s mood. The asphalt road attracted the heat of the sun, and burned their feet through the soles of their shoes. Occasionally, excessively dry wind blew, which parched their throats after breathing it in.

In fact, she also wanted to wipe the sweat off of her forehead, but because of the shopping bag in her hands, she had to repress the urge. In comparison, Mio still had one free hand and used it to take out a hankerchief.

“But, what makes me happy is that summer vacation is coming up. Does Kululu have any plans?”

—After thinking about it for a few seconds, the faces of her parents appeared in her mind.

“I will probably go back to my hometown. Although I have sent letters, without seeing me in person, they can’t feel at ease.”

“At ease? That’s true, of course your parents will worry.”

“But I’m already sixteen years old. They still worry so much about me, but don’t they ever wonder if it’s annoying?”

The two continued chatting while walking towards the shadow of a tree by the roadside. The feeling of wearing clothes soaked in sweat was very uncomfortable.

……It was a mistake to wear such a thick jacket, wasn’t it?

Kluele wore long pants on the bottom half of her body. Because she didn’t like to wear skirts, there was nothing she could do about it. However, she should have worn a blouse instead.

“Are your parents worried about your grades?”

Mio grinned mischievously, while at the same time observing Kluele’s expression.

“How did Kululu do on this time’s combined test? Didn’t you say that you failed the guessing questions?”

“Ah… Don’t ask me about that!”

As if trying to escape, Kluele turned so that her back faced the girl at her side.

Before the vacation, a combined test had been held. Out of the combined one thousand six hundred people in four grades, Kluele’s score ranked one thousand three hundred seventy. Out of the four hundred and one people in her same grade, she ranked two hundred and fifth. The guessing questions that she had practiced with her friend the day before the test were all useless. She practically handed back a blank exam paper. The people in the ranks below her had pretty much the same situation.

……However, even though she had said it like that, after the scores were announced, in the classroom crying piteously beside her was only the girl currently at her side. Mio had been smiling only before she received her school report.

“How did Mio do on the test?”

“Me? About the same as last time, I just barely made it into the top one hundred. Compared to the people in my grade, I’m ranked second!”

“Wow, you traitor! The same as last time? How are you able to do so well?”

Because it was so unexpected, Kluele couldn’t help but raise her voice. However, the girl in question had an aloof expression on her face.

“Eh? Because the questions this time were really easy. All you had to do was to remember the color reactions in our textbook to get three questions correct.”

……But I remember that the textbook was a lot thicker than a dictionary!

Even though Mio spoke in a relaxed voice, she was probably the only first-year student who had read that book from start to finish.

“Hey, it’s because if I don’t do well, I won’t get as much pocket money.”

“……Next time, you have to treat me to dinner.”

Really, what a sly person.

Half amazed, Kluele turned her head away. Even though she did that, Mio immediately circled in front of her and stared intently into Kluele’s face.

“But I really did read the book. Because I really admire Xin-sama!”

“Xin-sama is…… that Rainbow Color Reciter?”

The Reciter equal to a legend, it made the girl’s face turn even redder and she nodded slightly.

“Because, can you believe it? He’s not even thirty years old. He’s only a little more than ten years older than us, and he is already proficient in all of the Recitation Colors. Even though I’ve only seen pictures of him, he looks really handsome! I really hope to meet him one day. Ah…… If I could, I wish that one day I could become his apprentice—”

Mio’s eyes sparkled as she portrayed the scene in her head. ……She’s really unbearable. Although she sighed and laughed bitterly, she herself hadn’t noticed that she had already entered the vain world.

“Yes, yes, I understand. That’s why you’re—”

It was just when she was about to stop Mio’s endless monologue.

About twenty meters ahead of her, at the point where the road split into two, Kluele spotted a person that she had never met before.

It was a young child. Although it was hard to see from a distance, he couldn’t be older than them. His hair was a dark purple, able to be called the color of a grape. He didn’t wear a Tremia Academy uniform, but rather everyday clothes. Because he wore a black children’s coat, he was especially eye-catching. Even though it was midsummer, it was surprising that he wore such thick clothing – But what made him even more intriguing was the bird-like creature perched on his shoulder.

“Eh, who is that child?”

It seemed that even Mio had realized. Because she wasn’t carrying much in her hands, she jogged over.

“Hey, what are you doing? This is considered to be the school’s campus, you know.”

“Eh…… Ah, yeah. Oh, were you talking to me?”

The boy asked, looking startled. It seemed that because he had been so concentrated on gazing down each fork of the road that he hadn’t noticed us until now. He had a gentle, androgynous face brimming with a childish nature.

He was…… a child, no matter how you looked at it.

To Kluele, he looked about twelve or thirteen years old. He was exactly the same height as Mio.

[I don’t know which way to go. I heard that the student dormitories were down this road, but I wasn’t told that there was a split in the path. Just which way should I take?]

The one who answered to the words above wasn’t the boy—

“Wah, Arma. I told you clearly, you can’t just suddenly open your mouth and start talking!”

The boy hastily covered the mouth of the creature on his shoulder. It wasn’t a bird. The skin covering its body…… The proper way to call it would be scales. It resembled the dark purple color of the boy’s hair, but the color and luster were even stranger. That appearance seemed like……

“A lizard?”

Mio shrieked in an off-tone voice. At that sound, the enigmatic creature on the boy’s shoulder narrowed its eyes.

[Not a lizard. Little girl, don’t you recognize me?]

The thoroughly astounded Mio shook her head. How could she know! First of all, based on just the outward appearance, it didn’t look like anything other than a lizard. Even more important was that its size was similar to a cat’s. It was the first time that Kluele had seen a lizard that called itself ‘I’.

“Ah, idiot Arma. I’ve repeatedly reminded you that you are not allowed to talk!”

[You don’t have to worry, Neight. These two little girls seem to have the same interests as you. The fact that I can talk isn’t a very significant matter.]<ref>Arma’s way of talking: Arma refers to himself using a formal word for "I" that makes him sound old and wise (我). He calls Kluele and Mio by the more derogatory term “little girl” (小娘).</ref>

Similar interests? For a moment, she was bewildered by his point, but in other words……

“Hey, you. This interest isn’t Reciting things, is it?”

Kluele moved her gaze from the reptile animal to the boy. She saw the boy’s expression relax slightly.

“Yes, yes, that’s right. But I didn’t mean Reciting…… Ah, right, are you two both studying to become Reciters? Because when Arma started talking, common people would be very startled.”

To conceal his embarrassment, the boy shyly scratched the back of his head.

……No, we were extremely startled.

Kluele swallowed the words that were about to come out of her mouth.

Although calling out a living creature wasn’t difficult, being able to call out a high-level creature capable of human speech was a different matter. Based on the degree of difficulty, it should be equivalent to the second stage — a Recitation of the second scale. In other words, even high school teachers would have trouble with this type of Recitation. How many children in the world would walk around freely with such a rare creature called out?

But that was not our problem. It wouldn’t make a difference no matter how curious we were.

“Then, you are Neight-kun, right? The guy on your shoulder said — you were looking for the dormitory?”

[[File:Fb3-308_045-1-.jpg|thumb]]

[Hey, little girl, to call me ‘that guy’……]

Before he could finish his sentence, his mouth was once again covered by the boy.

“Ah, yes. You can just call me Neight. I transferred from another school. I just arrived here today, so I don’t know where the dormitories are……”

“Yeah, the dorms are just up ahead. Because it is divided into girls’ dormitories and boys’ dormitories, that’s why there are two roads here.”

Still holding the drawing paper, Mio raised her left hand.

“This way is the girls’ dormitories, and to the right are the boys’ dormitories.”

“So it’s like that. Thank you!”

Mio smiled at the boy, who bowed his head in gratitude.

“You’re welcome. I’m Mio, and she is Kulu—”

“I am Kluele. Since we go to the same school, perhaps we can meet again sometime.”

Kluele replied hastily, in order to interrupt Mio’s words.

With Mio’s personality, she was definitely planning to use ‘Kululu’ to introduce me. When Mio calls me that, I don’t take offense at the nickname. But when other people address me, I want them to at least use my official name. Although she thought that, the truth was that the name ‘Kululu’ seemed too childish and unsuitable.

“Mio-san and Kluele-san, right? Thank you very much! Well then, I’ll go and take a look. Arma, let’s go.”

[Little girls, thank you.]

……It makes me feel sad, to be called a ‘little girl’ by a lizard.

Although she really wanted to complain, what use would it be to scold a lizard?

Stifling the dissatisfaction in her heart, Kluele nodded lightly at the boy who bowed his head in gratitude.

===Part 2===

“Sorry I took so long, Mio. It’s your turn to take a bath now.”

Did it harm her to wait for such a long time? Kluele yelled out from the bathroom while using a towel to wipe her wet hair. She glanced at the clock in the change room. Woah, it was already so late…… Did she bathe for too long?

After eating dinner, Mio had let her go first, and because of the sweaty afternoon, she had subconsciously bathed for such a long time.

“Hey, Mio?”

Nobody answered. She should have been in the dining room beside the bathroom. Kluele stealthily opened the door and took a look, to discover Mio sitting with her elbow on the table, propping her cheek and staring at the ceiling.

“Hey, are you there…… Hey, are you listening to me?”

Just when she was about to walk up to Mio and block her line of sight, the girl finally opened her mouth.

“Let me ask you, Kululu, was that thing really called out?”

But apparently she seemed to react slowly. She seemed like she was talking to herself, with a dreamy expression.

“By ‘that’ you mean?”

“Didn’t we meet a kid today? I meant that thing standing on his shoulder.”

She seemed to be thinking about it. When Mio pondered over something, it was usually about something Kluele couldn’t see.

“That lizard, I don’t know whether to call it purple or black. Or maybe it wasn’t a well-known color. What type of Recitation did it take to call out such a thing?”

“……Hm, you’re right.”

Thinking about it now, perhaps it really was like that. That was a hard to describe color. If she had to take a guess, it would be red or blue. But to classify it as one color, there were many aspects of it that didn’t fit. It was something unable to be called out by either red or blue, with a mysterious dark hue.

“No matter what color it was, I wouldn’t want to call out such an arrogant lizard.”

She laughed bitterly while toweling her hair.

“Sure enough, a bird is better. I think I’ll just decide on a bird. A bird is much better than that kind of disgusting reptile.”

After saying that, Mio, who had been expressionless up until now, raised the corners of her mouth.

“I heard that birds are the most popular in the recital contest. About three hundred people have the goal of calling out a bird, so it’s totally insignificant.”

“Oh…… really?”

“At least I heard it was like that last year.”

Even though Mio raised the mug to her mouth, her expression remained blank. Listening to her carefree tone of voice, does she plan to call out something different?

“What will Mio choose?”

“I will be calling out an animal, but I’m still hesitating. Should I call out many small animals, or one larger one?”

Out of all the Green creatures, which ones are considered big? Although she was curious, the reason Mio wasn’t explaining in detail was probably to give her a surprise.

“Let’s not talk about it anymore. Mio, if you don’t go take a bath now, the water will be cold.”

“Yeah, you’re right. Kululu, you’re too slow!”

“I came out a long time ago. It’s because you were so lost in thought that you didn’t notice. If you have time to stay here and complain, you might as well hurry up and go.”

From behind, she pushed the complaining Mio into the bathroom. I still have my club’s morning practice tomorrow, so if you don’t hurry and take a bath, I will be very annoyed.

“Your limit is ten minutes. When the time is up, turn off the lights!”

“Eh…… What, you cheater…… Wait a moment, Kulu—”

Ignoring the talking girl, Kluele closed the door of the change room.

===Part 3===

“Thank you for your hard work. Well then, please excuse me.”

The bell declaring the arrival of the morning class resounded. After greeting the seniors at the club activity, Kluele charged full-speed into the first year’s school building.

The space occupied by Tremia Academy was about three times the size of an average school. Walking from the clubroom to the first year’s school building took at least half an hour.

“Woah, it’s already this late……”

Shooting a glance at her wristwatch, there were two minutes left until class started. She gasped for air as she climbed the stairs of the building. After that— the sign of her classroom ‘1-B’ came into her field of view. Putting her hand on the door handle, she maintained a running posture as she opened the door.

Because she exerted too much energy, the door swung incessantly, shaking as if in an earthquake. However, the students did not find this unusual. If she did not do this, she would be late for class. All of the students in the class already understood this.

“Kululu, good morning. Your record is pretty good; it was seven seconds faster than last month’s average.”

Mixed with a bitter laugh, Mio, who held a stopwatch in one hand, declared in a carefree manner.

“……I don’t have time to care about that kind of stuff. Where’s the teacher? Isn’t she here yet?”

“Mm, she’s not here yet. It looks like you’re on time today.”

“You mean, I’m also on time today.”

Moving her gaze away from Mio, who seemed to still want to say something, she opened the backpack in her hand. Just when she was about to take out an energy drink, the door in front of her eyes opened.

Wearing a soft green outfit and with shoulder-length blonde hair dazzling in the sun, a woman walked smoothly into the classroom. She was the homeroom teacher, Kate.

“’Morning, everyone…… Ah, Kluele, you aren’t late today.”

The teacher taunted gently. She twitched her cheek for an instant.

“Is, Is this natural?”

Kluele pretended to calmly sit down. Those words caused Kate to shrug her shoulders.

—I…… Am I wrong?

I’m confident that I arrive at school earlier than anyone else, but because the club’s morning exercise lasts almost until the preparation bell, I’ve earned the disgraceful title of ‘King of arriving late to class’.

“I look forward to you continuing to arrive on time tomorrow…… Ah, it looks like all the other students are already here.”

The teacher held back a laugh while beginning to take attendance of the students.

“There are also no special announcements today. We will conduct catalyst experiments in fifth block, so please gather at Laboratory One after finishing your lunch. This is the one thing you cannot forget. Next……”

Kate stopped and coughed lightly.

“Even though we are close to summer vacation, ‘1-B’ has a new student. He is thirteen years old this year, and the youngest member of the class.”

The atmosphere in the class immediately became friendly. A boy sitting in a nearby seat made a small noise of surprise. In a seat a little farther away, the usually absent-minded Mio was also surprised.

Because learning to become a Reciter isn’t compulsory education, everyone all studies the same common subjects before twelve years old. After that, each decides what to focus on studying. Recitation school is merely one of the specialist schools.

As a result, there are no boundaries based purely on age. After finishing third year of middle school, and completing the fourth year of high school, one is able to obtain the qualifications to become a Reciter. Taking high school at only thirteen years old, means that at ten, he attended normal school and Recitation school at the same time? Although it wasn’t unprecedented in history, it was undoubtedly a rare case.

“Let me introduce you to everyone. Neight-kun, please come in.”

……Eh, Neight? Where have I heard that before?

As soon as the door opened, a boy wearing the white uniform of Tremia Academy came in.

He had dark purple hair, with height average for a thirteen-year-old boy. Although he was nervous and somewhat stiff, it was still possible to see his innocent, childish face. When their eyes met—

“Eh, Neight-kun?”

Before Kluele could speak, Mio, sitting in the corner of the classroom, cried out. For a split second, he was startled because someone suddenly called out his name. However, he soon said:

“Ah…… Eh…… It couldn’t be Mio-san?”

“Mm, you still remember me. Ah, Kululu is here too!”

“Kululu?”

Seeing Neight’s puzzled expression, Mio voluntarily pointed over this way —Mio, that idiot.

Kluele couldn’t help but lower her shoulders while sighing. She had purposely introduced herself as ‘Kluele’ yesterday, but in a split second, her words were made futile.

“……Good morning, Neight.”

“Ah, Kluele-san, good morning.”

To be able to receive such a serious response made her thankful, but because of this, the gazes of all the students in the class were on her.

“—Well, Kluele, do you know this kid? Doesn’t he look cute?”

The friend sitting behind her poked her in the back with a pen. Students around her also said things like, “Eh? I didn’t expect Kluele to know him. How unexpected!” ……It really was humiliating.

“Ah, Mio and Kluele, do you know this student?”

At hearing their conversation, question marks surfaced in Kate’s mind.

“Yesterday, we met him near the dormitories.”

Mio answered right away.

“I see. It’s good that you already have people you know. Ah, but Neight-kun, because the other people aren’t familiar with you yet, could you please introduce yourself?”

“Ah…… Yeah, okay.”

Standing up straight, the boy on the stage bowed his head.

“Eh…… I am called Neight Yehlemihas. I used to go to a school in my hometown, but because my mother is a graduate of this school, I have always wanted to come here……”

The teacher gently put her hand on the boy’s shoulder, surveying the classroom.

“There is still time before the first class starts. Does anyone have any questions for him? It would be tiring for him to answer questions individually, so please ask any questions that you have right now.”

“Ah - ! Me, I have a question!”

The one who immediately raised her hand was the girl who had poked Kluele with a pen, Ada.

“Um, what color of Recitation do you want to specialize in?”

After hearing that question— the boy suddenly looked at the teacher in dismay.

“Um…… That…… Mine is…… a little different than normal.”

The teacher urged the embarrassed, mumbling boy to continue speaking.

“It’s called Night Color Recitation…… I’m…… studying that field.”

The boy lowered his head in an embarrassed manner and said those words.

“Night Color?”

Rather than saying she had tilted his head, her whole facial expression was dumbfounded as Ada pondered those words.

“Night as in Day and Night. Should I call it blackish-blue, or purple…… Either way, it’s that kind of color of Recitation.”

“The school that Neight-kun previously went to, did they teach that type of color?”

Looking at Ada, who had an unbelievable look on her face, he replied uneasily:

“Um, I don’t think any place teaches it…… Because that is the original creation of my mother.”

Original creation. Those words caused Ada to let out a small sigh.

“In other words, it’s a new Recitation Color?”

However, he hurriedly waved his hand.

“No, it’s not that amazing, and no application has been sent for a new Recitation Color…… And plus, I myself still haven’t…… fully mastered it yet.”

His voice became quieter as he spoke. Well, having just transferred, it was only natural.

Just when Kluele, who sat propping up her chin, was about to help him out of his embarrassment, the bell signaling the end of homeroom rang.

===Part 4===

The sun began to slowly climb up to the heavens, and the temperature in the room rose accordingly. Like a being in a sauna, it was a humid heat that stuck to people’s skin. Now, the inside of the air-conditioned school cafeteria should have been overflowing with teachers and students without class. Those who had no class should have ordered themselves a cup of iced tea and gracefully pass the time there.

—But, that is based on the condition that students have no class to attend.

A sigh was about to escape her mouth, but Kluele stiffly swallowed it back.

In the Recitation school, foundation courses were taught in the morning while the afternoon was filled with classes of practical drills. High school first year students spend approximately one year studying the basics of performing a recitation.

“Has everyone arrived?”

Wearing a white gown over her clothes, Kate walked around the laboratory.

Basically, recitation experiments were conducted in groups of four people.

One was the Reciter, one was the record keeper, and the other two were assistants to prevent an emergency situation.

Kluele’s female partner was Mio, and her male partner was Alsem. —He was a tall student with an earnest nature, and specializing in Yellow Recitations. Finally, there was also Neight. Because he was a new student and currently studying an unclear Recitation, he became a partner that every group fought to get. But because she recognized the situation, Mio successfully half-forced him into her group.

“So, let’s decide who will go first.”

After she had finished making the straws, Kluele let the other three members of the group draw first. Although it was called an experiment, in general terms, it was simply conducting a Recitation of one’s specialized color that served as a trial run for the recital contest three days later.

“Ah, I’m second.”

Mio said in an unconcerned voice.

“I’m third.”

“I seem to be fourth.”

Following Alsem’s words were Neight. ……In other words……

“……Ah, I’m first.”

“Being first must be nervous.”

Kluele shrugged her shoulders as a reply to Mio’s teasing.

From the paint stacked beside the table, she took out the red can of paint. A Recitation must come in contact with a catalyst. Kluele unwillingly squeezed out some paint from the can and smeared it on the fingertips of her left hand.

……Although the catalyst that beginning students used was convenient, the action of smearing it on her hand felt uncomfortable no matter how many times she did it.

“Neight, I’m ready.”

With the stopwatch grasped in his hand, Neight made a signal.

“Alright, please begin.”

While he spoke those words, Kluele closed her eyes.

In her mind, she pictured the thing that she wanted to call out and imagined constructing it right now in her left hand.

Red, flower petals that were a color deeper blood.

Even more important was that inside the complete perception, at the same time existed an illusion that would disperse at just a touch.

'''''Resound from within the deep red''''' <br>
''[—sheon lef ped-l-clue rien-c-soan]''

Affection, arrogance, loveliness.

What she portrayed in her mind was a flower able to be described by many words.

'''''Beyond (you) praise your name'''''<br>
''YeR be orator Lom nehhe''

'''''Crimson, Sharp, Lovely'''''<br>
''Lor besti redi ende kele-l-lovier''

'''''Devilishness of beauty and flicker of a sharp knife'''''<br>
''Lor priidia rigveshi lovi, kele ledg''

<{{Furigana|Song of Praise|Oratorio}}>

It is used when calling the thing described in one’s heart, the songs of praise composed from the {{Furigana|Serafeno Musical Language|Untouchable Language}}).

By praising the name of the thing one wishes to call, it is invited. —This is the origin of the name Recitation. Using sound to send out information externally is to entice the {{Furigana|Recital Gate|Channel}} to open.

She slowly opened her eyes. The paint adhered to her left hand began to emit a red glow.

Changing visible light into energy.

In other words, the energy wavelengths of the red paint and the material being called right now produced the {{Furigana|Same Tune Phenomenon|Synchronize}}.  Using the common energy wavelength as a medium to call out the target — that is the structure of a Recitation.

The time that the {{Furigana|Recital Gate|Channel}} is open isn’t long at all. Without even blinking her eyes, Kluele stared fixedly at the red light blossoming in her left hand. The radiance gradually increased…… Resembling the shattering of glass, the rays of light suddenly began to break.

This represented the moment when the {{Furigana|Recital Gate|Channel}} was completely open.

——[{{Furigana|Keinez|Red Song}}]——

The breaking light fragmented and then gradually disappeared. Kluele very carefully opened her left hand. From between her fingers, a scarlet petal gently fell.

“Ah……”

Relieved, she let go of the breath that she had been holding in.

On her left hand bloomed — A scarlet flower.

“Oh, so it’s a flower! It’s very pretty. What kind of flower is it?”

Mio clapped her hands lightly.

“This is called an amaryllis. I really like this type of flower.”

She had originally planned to speak in a nonchalant voice, but she couldn’t stop the smile that appeared on her face.

“Exactly thirty seconds. Kluele-san is amazing.”

Kluele accepted the stopped stopwatch from Neight’s hands. The time limit of the recital competition was about one minute. Thirty seconds was considered in the safe range.

The second person to step up was Mio. Using the green paint that she had bought yesterday, she called out a small turtle. She used fifty-five seconds. She had originally planned to call out two turtles, but because her concentration wasn’t strong enough, she had changed it to one. The third person was Alsem, who attempted to call out a canary. However, a bird was different from a turtle or a flower; it was a moving animal. Because of this, the visualizing stage was considerably challenging. After two minutes of trying, he proclaimed to give up.

“Neight, you can begin any time.”

Taking the record sheet and stopwatch, Kluele signaled to the partner in front of her.

“Ah, okay, I’ll give it a try.”

It seemed that Neight also used paint.

Night Color Recitations. It wasn’t a Recitation written in the school textbook. Although Kluele’s heart was half filled with doubt, it seemed that Neight was serious. He poured black paint into the mixing tray, and then coated it over his fingertips.

A commotion burst out behind him. When he realized this and looked around him, he was amazed to find that all the other groups had temporarily stopped their movements and concentrated on watching this one group.

Under the gaze of so many people, wouldn’t that make him unable to concentrate?

You guys should just continue to do your own work — If he had noticed sooner, he could have chided everyone. However, it was a pity that Neight had already commenced the Recitation.

'''''Descend, dark curtain of twilight'''''<br>
''[—cart lef dimi-l-shadi denca-c-dowa]''

'''''I praise the distant (your) name'''''<br>
''YeR be orator Lom nehhe''

'''''Dark, courageous, pitiful (sorrowful)''''' <br>
''lor besti bluci ende branousi-l-symphoeki''

'''''Master’s single wing (transient master)'''''<br>
''O she saira qersonie Laspha—''

The surrounding atmosphere began to become noisy. Obviously, the reason was that nobody knew what this boy would call out.

As long as one is somewhat familiar with Recitations, they are able to use someone’s Song of Praise chant to speculate on the thing being called out.

Kluele had already gone through the studies of middle school third year, and was familiar with the basics of Recitations. If the thing being called was a common object or creature, it could be recognized simply by hearing its Song of Praise. It should be like that.

Dark and majestic, as well as pitiful?

It was impossible to guess the true identity of the thing that Neight was currently calling out. The people beside her felt the same way. They could only gaze amazingly at the radiance arising from Neight’s hand.

Black light. Rather, it would be more appropriate to call it shadows. A dusky shadow appeared on the boy’s hand. Even though the laboratory was underneath the glow of the setting sun, the shadow did not disappear. It could be called a stagnant night that negated the sun.

This is……

Although it was impossible to immediately believe it, this boy was conducting a Night Color Recitation. The shadow began to become larger and stronger. Gradually, it shrank into a sphere……

After that, the night split open.

The boy said in a quiet voice, a sound that would have been covered by the wind if the window had been open.

——[{{Furigana|Ezel|Night Song}}]——

In a split second, the room was full of black smoke.

The object being called out wasn’t solid—

[[File:Fb3-308_065-1-.jpg|thumb]]

“Eh? W-What is this! Wait…… I can’t breathe……”

After Mio’s scream, everybody emitted cries of pain.

What had been called out was simply some common black smoke.

“Eh…… How could that be…… Just that……?”

From within the frenzy, Neight’s bewildered voice could clearly be heard.

He had wanted to call out some kind of high-class creature, but had it come? This was the most common accident for beginners.

Although dust would appear when the object is burning, the fact that the more you wanted to breathe, the more dust you breathed in led to continual coughing. Eyes stung, and even eyelids felt like they could not be opened. If this was a material similar to the smoke created from a fire, then it was probably composed of carbon monoxide and nitrogen dioxide.

If they continued to breathe in these carbonic molecules and the substance arising from incomplete combustions, it would harm their central nervous system and any organs used for breathing.

I must open the window!

She remembered that there should be a window by her left-hand side, but Kluele immediately considered it once again. No, right now, there was no time to open the lock. Closing her eyes, she imagined the position of the window in her mind. After standing up, she used her right hand to grasp the chair that she had just been sitting on.

……I’m not in charge of the compensation!

Without the slightest hesitation, Kluele threw the chair at the glass window.

===Part 5===

“It’s already so late……”

Glancing at the stars twinkling above her head, Kluele quickened her footsteps. After the club activities had finished, she was going to the store at school. After purchasing enough medical products and groceries, she was already somewhat late.

……It still hurt a bit.

Whenever she touched the bandage wrapped around her right hand, it would cause a paralyzed feeling like an electric shock. This was the injury she received a few hours ago from breaking the window and cutting her hand on glass shards. Although it wouldn’t hinder daily activities, after she had arrived at the healthcare clinic, it had been bandaged just to be careful.

The time it took for her to walk from the multi-purpose hall to the first-year school building was about ten minutes. Although the library and the gym towered in between, these two large buildings already had their lights turned out. Because they opened early in the mornings, their closing time was also early.

Her scalding body from during the day felt extremely cozy being caressed by the night’s cold wind. The seeping cold, clear air soaked into the depths of her lungs. This refreshing feeling felt like taking a bath in the wind.

……Speaking of this, what happened to Neight?

Suddenly thinking of this, Kluele dragged her gaze from above her head back to the pathway.

After that—

After she had broken the window, the dust that filled the laboratory quickly disappeared without a trace. The unstable substance that the originally failed Recitation had called out. Thinking about it now, that was a situation she should have been able to predict.

Even so, there were only a small number of students with an aching throat or pained eyes.

The inside wall of the laboratory was also smoked black, looking like the filth accumulated after a whole year. Although it included Mio and herself, while the remaining students proceeded to clean up, Neight continuously apologized to everyone throughout the next hour. He apologized to the teacher Kate, the headmaster, the students in the class, and also the one who cut her finger on the window glass, Kluele.

A Recitation failure was something that could not be helped. You were only thirteen years old, and it was also on the first day after transferring schools. Conducting a Recitation under the gaze of so many students, it would have been hard to succeed. Although they comforted him like that, they still couldn’t easily do anything to cheer up his spirit. Neight had hung his head for the entire day, until all the classes were finished.

At last, he first-year school building gradually came into view. Because it was currently forbidden to enter that laboratory, the lights were already out. The only ones with lights still on should be the medical room, office, and security room.
That’s right, these should be the only places with lights still turned on.

However……

……That is......our classroom?

It was the second classroom on the third floor. Although the curtains were closed, the light still leaked out from a small crack in the curtains. Who could it be?

“……No way.”

These words rode the wind, and along with the light, disappeared in the black night.

<div align="center">***</div>

“Neight, can you bring that over for me?”

Mother looked at the photograph that she wanted to put in a frame.

“Is it this one?”

The photo was hung on the wall near the ceiling, and no matter how he stretched his arm, he couldn’t reach it. After standing on a chair and stretching as high as he could, his fingers finally touched the edge of the photo frame.

—This picture, what is it?

Although it was said to be a picture, what was depicted inside wasn’t a person, and couldn’t be considered scenery. The whole photo was entirely black. Even if one took a picture of coal at close range, it couldn’t be said for sure whether this kind of photograph would be taken. However, he really couldn’t think of the reason for taking this kind of photo. Could it be because it was burnt? But if that was so, it wouldn’t be necessary to keep it. I have always been curious about this.

“Mother, here.”

He handed it to his mother, who was lying in bed. However, she didn’t intend to take it.

“……Mother?”

“Neight, I give that photograph to you.”

Maintaining her position on the bed, Mother lifted the quilt slightly.

“What photograph…… is this?”

“It is especially for the purpose of the Recitation you are currently practicing, intended to be a catalyst.”

Rarely, very rarely, did Mother speak in such a soft voice. Even when her body was in good condition, it is rare for her expression to be so gentle.

“But, this isn’t a photograph of anything in particular.”

“Because it was taken at night, it is hard to identify. However, depicted in this picture is fire.”

Fire? It is obviously pitch-black, but this is fire? Neight hurriedly swallowed back the words that were about to leave his mouth, because his mother never lied or told any jokes.

“Neight, there is one more type of Recitation that I haven’t taught you.”

Not knowing whether he already knew about it or not, he had been originally staring at the ceiling and now watched Mother close her eyes.

“This is a Recitation created for your sake. Therefore, Neight, I will teach this only to you.”

<div align="center">***</div>

[Why did you wish to call me out?]

The voice beside his ear wasn’t really questioning him demandingly. Transmitted in his eardrums was purely a tone of skepticism.

[In order to call me out, even your mother spent several years’ time. You shouldn’t have forgotten this, have you? I am not something suitable for you to call out at your present level.]

Neight lay on the table, listening silently, but his companion paid no attention to him and continued to speak.

[The dormitory I am located in is about two thousand meters away from this school. However, there isn’t a big relationship between the distance and the Recitation. But you ought to know, using Recitation to summon me is an extremely difficult thing in itself.]

……I know that.

Neight really didn’t want to start talking, and merely heaved a sigh in his mind.

But I wanted to challenge myself. I can count the number of Recitations I know with my fingers. Because of this, I want to try out new Recitations as much as possible.

“I’ve told Mother before. Arma, don’t you also know? I have to show my Night Color Recitations to the people Mother promised.”

As if it was an ordinary incantation, those words caused his companion to fall silent.

“Arma, let me ask you, was Mother really that powerful?”

[……Yes she was.]

Although his voice was so low that other than himself, nobody could sense it, it was rare for this Recited creature’s voice to seem so gentle. It was as if he was reminiscing, as if he grieved. However, the one who spoke didn’t notice this himself.

[She was the only Reciter who I acknowledged. In terms of talent, she far exceeded you.]

—I still have not received the approval of this Recited creature.

So his words concealed this meaning. That was an unmistaken, unable to be concealed fact. But even so, Neight’s heart was still filled with an unwillingness that he couldn’t express.

[However, don’t forget that I am here to raise your ability.]

As if he was propelled by those words, Neight’s lifted his head. Right now, Arma was so close that Neight could almost touch him with his nose. Arma was neither standing on the table nor on his shoulders. Unfolding the wings on his shoulder that had originally been folded on his back, Arma hovered in the air.

“I haven’t seen you fly in such a long time.”

[Although it wasn’t bad to stay on the ground, I seem to have almost forgotten how to fly.]

“Don’t push yourself. You can only fly for a maximum of forty seconds, right?”

The way that the Recited creature floated awkwardly and concentrated so hard that he didn’t reply, made Neight unable to help but laugh.

“……But, if there’s no way for me to be as amazing as Mother, I will certainly be troublesome to other people. Even today, I ended up harming Kluele-san……”

[The little girl from yesterday? But from what you have told me, I think that if it’s only that kind of injury, the little girl will not think much of it.]

When talking about this, he was still a Recited creature. What Neight worried about wasn’t only the physical injuries, but also his responsibility and compensation.

“No. Arma, you don’t understand—”

“Just like you said, I don’t mind it, so you shouldn’t take it to heart. Originally, it was me who wanted to smash the glass. However, I was criticized by that arrogant lizard, which was what made my heart a little unsteady.”

“Sure, sure. Because you didn’t mind, therefore…… eh?”

He had suddenly heard the sound of a female voice. Not only that, it was also a familiar voice. Neight hastily turned around, and saw her standing directly in front of him.

A girl with a bandaged right hand was currently leaning against the door of the classroom.

“Like I thought, it was you.”

Thinking that it was possible and then coming over to see, sure enough, he was right. Kluele smiled wryly, let out a sigh, and walked to the seat directly in front of Neight.

“Um…… That…… Sorr–”

In that instant, the boy flinched and didn’t know what to do. Just when he wanted to open his mouth, Kluele used her forefinger to lightly poke his forehead.

“Don’t apologize anymore. Haven’t you been doing that the whole day already? Always hearing you apologize will make me feel ashamed.”

“O-Okay……”

When he promised with a nod, the sound of his voice was still very stiff. Because he was very pitiful to look at, Kluele moved her line of sight away from him with no clear destination. However, she happened to end up staring at the lizard standing on the table.

[Little girl, like I have said many times already, I am clearly not an arrogant lizard—]

“Then, you’re just a lizard that is able to fly?”

[After clearly seeing me fly, you are still calling me a lizard……]

Arma immediately replied. But the lizard seemed to give up, and abruptly hung his head. This human-like action looked extremely ridiculous.

“Anyways, I didn’t eavesdrop on you guys purposely.”

Just when she was hesitating about how to talk to the boy lying on the table, Kluele had heard the conversation between the other two. Looking at the apparently pouting Recited creature, she asked:

“You just said…… This guy was called out by Neight’s mother?”

“……Yes. In order to call out Arma, the Night Color theory must be constructed. My Recitations are all things that Mother has left me.”

To be honest, this was the one point that Kluele couldn’t understand. Night Color Recitations. Using this creature who was almost falling asleep on the table as an example, although he was a little annoying, he had a considerably high level of intelligence. The Reciter who was definitely capable of conduction this high level Recitation, why didn’t she announce this sixth color of Recitation?

“Because Mother had let almost nobody see Night Color Recitations. And seemingly from the beginning, she hadn’t wanted to apply for Night Color Recitations as a new Recitation color.”

Was it because she wasn’t interested in becoming famous? But then why did she act like that?

“I’ve heard…… it was because of a promise.”

Neight, who had been sitting the whole time, now stood up. Holding onto the window frame, he gazed at the glass that separated himself from the outside world.

“Although she didn’t tell me that person’s name, she told me that she already had a promise with a certain person. I gradually learned Reciting from Mother, but…… one year ago, Mother……”

Because of the light in the classroom, it should have been impossible to see the scenery outside. The only thing he could see was probably his inverted silhouette in the glass.

“As long as I continue to study Night Color Recitations, there will definitely be a day when I will meet that person. That’s what Mother told me. Because it’s like this, I thought that I might as well attend the school that Mother had formerly attended.”

Shy and introverted, that had been Kluele’s impression of the boy until now. But now she was impressed to discover that she had been wrong.

To leave his home at only thirteen years old, just for the sake of coming to this school. This was an unfamiliar environment, without anyone he knew, and surrounded by students all older than him. —All of this was simply to fulfill the promise his mother had made.

……If she had to stand in the same position, could she do that?

At least at this age, her mind was merely focused on playing with her friends.

“—You’re really amazing.”

Following an involuntary sigh, she said those words.

“You are truly amazing!”

“Eh…… amazing……?”

Because of her sudden exclamation, the boy appeared to be bewildered. But it doesn’t matter, because it was simply talking to herself.

“The only reason I wanted to become a Reciter was because I simply thought ‘It seemed interesting’. That’s all.”

After taking a seat, Kluele crossed one leg over the other.

—How boring! It was such a mediocre reason.

“There was nothing that I especially wanted to do. Even now, it’s the same. Generally speaking, everyone who attended high school all wanted to become Reciters. That’s why they worked hard. But, I still don’t know if I want to become a Reciter or not.”

Without much thought, she had selected the high school with the most outstanding achievements.

That choice had happened to be learning Recitation— Really, that was her simple reason.

She could have become a person who ran a freight transport business or someone who purely researched the theory of Recitations. A person with a Reciter qualification could, in reality, work in a variety of occupations. She didn’t know for what reason her classmates had the goal of becoming Reciters. But although she didn’t know, she sensed that everyone worked hard in hopes of achieving their goal.

However, she could not be classified among that. She simply attended class in a relaxed manner, day after day. In her heart, she had always been afraid, afraid that one day someone would find that out about her.

She couldn’t speak what she sincerely felt to either Mio or her parents…… No, that was wrong. She was simply unable to have those words leave her mouth. Perhaps she simply didn’t have the courage to say those words in front of people who worked so hard.

“Is this really the path that I will advance on? Is there a different path? I have always thought about this question.”

Although she wanted to smile, her expression reflected in the window seemed very stiff.

A self-deprecating feeling pressed down on her chest. Sometimes, to her eyes, Mio looked extremely dazzling. She wanted to become a Reciter, and truthfully, she did not hesitate to try her hardest.

……Compared to her, what am I doing?

“In the end, I am a person with high standards but little ability. I know a little bit of everything, but end up quickly becoming tired of it. Therefore, I only end up learning everything half-way.”

Attending high school without any goal whatsoever, and seeming like having achieved nothing at graduation —Although she has only attended this school for half a year, her head was filled with those kinds of thoughts.

She undoubtedly felt uneasy, unable to immerse herself in any one thing. Previously, she would have felt angry at herself, but she had become numb to it a long time ago.

“How could that be…… That’s not true!”

Suddenly, the boy shook his head with all his strength.

“Kluele-san is definitely suitable for becoming a Reciter. Your recitation today was amazing!”

“……No, that kind of thing can be done by everyone if they want to.”

Forcing herself to smile, Kluele calmly denied him. The Recitation of such a small and immobile object was not difficult at all. After all, having becoming a Reciter as a goal and then going to high school could be accomplished by everyone she knew.

Although she opposed his words, the boy still hesitatingly said:

“……I think that because the one doing this is Kluele-san, that’s why such an amazing result can be achieved.”

“—Eh?”

What was that supposed to mean? Just when she was about to ask……

“Oh, how should I say it…… Although saying it to the person herself isn’t very appropriate, but…… The fresh red flower that Kluele-san called out, I think that it suits Kluele-san very well.”

Although he stood with his head bowed and at a loss of what to do, the boy in front of her eyes with a face as red as an amaryllis flower spoke those words. That flower— does it really suit me?

“Ah, no…… sorry…… I had no other intention for speaking those words. That was simply what I actually think.”

Because she had stayed silent, the boy had though that she was angry. His expression finally jolted Kluele back into action.

There was nothing to explain. It was simply because it was too abrupt and the compliment was said to her face-to-face, which caused her to freeze. Unsure of how to respond, her mind became blank.

“Eh…… Ah, mm. I know, so calm down. I was just a little stunned, that’s all.”

She waved her hand in a flustered manner. That really was humiliating. He was only thirteen years old, but it was me who looked agitated.

“……But, thank you.”

Her smile reflected in the window was definitely not a fake one.

She had never thought about it herself, but here was someone cheering her on so seriously.

Not embellishing his words, and speaking in a simple and clumsy manner —But it was truly honest encouragement. Because of this, she felt sincerely happy.

……I should also try my hardest at something.

Although she didn’t believe that she could immediately find something that she wanted to study, even so, she must try hard to find it. Before she finds her answer, it would be good to try hard at Recitations.

“I will follow your example and try my best.”

Standing up, Kluele went beside him and opened the window. Through a small crack in the window curtains, she felt the cold wind blowing at her hair.

“W-What example? There’s no such thing……”

The boy hastily shook his head.

Seeing his expression, Kluele couldn’t help but smile while letting out a breath.

“No, you should feel proud! Because you let me experience that earnest feeling, after hearing you say that makes me feel considerably ashamed.”

……For some reason, I feel jealous.

Being the complete opposite of herself, the boy possesses a steady will, and faces forward wholeheartedly.

……Was there a time when I acted in such a way?

Disregarding feelings of love, perhaps I want to stay together with this child.

The reason being— the path he wants to walk is truly too dazzling. It wasn’t the harsh light that made others want to move away their gaze, but rather the kind of dazzle that made others want to stay by his side and support him.

After slowly blinking her eyes, Kluele said to Neight:

“Then, it’s almost time for us to go. Although it is in school, it is still dangerous to be out so late. Let me escort you back.”

“Eh? But Kluele-san is a girl!”

Although she teased him with a smile, the boy actually had a serious expression.

But you are only thirteen, your height is shorter than this girl, and your physique is skinny. If you want to protect me, don’t you have to wait a while longer? Just like protecting a princess, you don’t meet the standards yet!

“Ah, I usually exercise in club activities.”

“Club activities?”

“Self-defense. Because I live alone, ever since middle school, my parents have made me learn self-defense.”

After saying that, she used her bandaged right hand to grab the boy’s hand.

“Come on, let’s go.”

“K-Kluele-san…… your right hand! It’s injured, so don’t move it around!”

Although Neight hastily tried to shake off her hand, Kluele stubbornly gripped more tightly.

“This? It doesn’t hurt at all. The healthcare teacher made a huge fuss over it, and made me bandage it.”

Actually, it did hurt. But despite that pain, Kluele wanted to hold hands with him.

<div align="center">***</div>

The presence of the setting sun faded away, and was replaced by the color of the descending night.

Just before the closing time of the visitor’s reception building, a man wearing a dry-grass colored coat entered.

Under the shine of the light, a calm and symmetrical face could be seen.

“My apologies. Has the headmaster already left?”

He had hair that could not be called neither gold nor brown.

—Mm, where had his face been seen before?

The man who worked both at the office and as a security guard concealed the amazement in his heart, and cautiously replied with a business-like response:

“Please wait a moment. No, I think he is still in his office. However, the time allowed for off-campus people to enter the campus is almost up. If you wish to stay for a long period of time, I suggest you come earlier on another day. If it is important, please leave your name and a message.”

“……No. It is not an important matter. Then, I will come back tomorrow after school. Please just tell him ‘Xin was here’ and that will be all.”

After saying that, the man turned over his coat and turned around to leave.

“I understand.”

Following the man’s figure with his eyes until it could not be seen, the man who had received the visitor closed the window of the visitor’s reception building.

Who could that have been? Although he couldn’t remember, he was sure that he had seen that face somewhere before.

----
<noinclude>

===Translation Notes===
<references />

{{Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai Nav|prev=Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Prologue|next=Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 2nd Play}}
</noinclude>

Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 1st Play

2013-07-29T00:41:29Z

Mystrael: fixed line. thanks for pointing it out!

==1st Play – Wanting to Become a Copper-Colored Song User==

===Part 1===

Perhaps it was a special case due to being at the edge of the continent, but it was a high school which thousands of students who specialized in Recitation attended— Tremia Academy. The campus was several times larger than other Recitation schools, with both the facilities and quality of the teaching staff couldn’t be described as inferior to other prestigious schools.

Located in the center of the campus was a building in the shape of a dome-shaped arch.

‘Books Administration Building’ —Holding around one million two hundred thousand books, it was an establishment that stretched from five floors above ground to two floors underground. It wasn’t just a place for studying, but was also used for socializing and taking a break. Not just students, but teachers also frequently visited that building, qualifying it to be called a multipurpose hall.

On the second floor. A young student wearing a white uniform gazed fixedly at the bookshelves, which were lined up in rows. He was at most twelve or thirteen years old. It was a boy with deep purple hair and androgynous features.

“Umm. This and……this.”

With both hands full of resource books, the boy excitedly descended to the lobby downstairs.

“Neight-kun, are you okay? You’re staggering.”

Seeing his figure, a girl wearing a school uniform called out.

Mio Lentear. With blond hair and a young-looking face, she calmly called out. Although she was actually sixteen years old, she looked two to three years younger.

“I’m fine…… Probably.”

Peering up from the books he held, the boy— Neight Yehlemihas nodded slightly at the girl.

“It looks hot outside, are you just resting for a while in the library?”

Closing the book that she was reading, Mio asked with an uneasy look. Books Administration Building was the school’s official name for it. But neither students nor teachers used such a long name. Instead, it was commonly called the ‘library’.

“It’s because I can’t practice Recitations anywhere other than outdoors. Also, Kluele is waiting for me outside.”

Recitations. That was the technique that the students of this school specifically studied. To picture their desired target in their heart, then while holding a catalyst of the same color, to praise the name of the target— It was a type of summoning technique.

It was classified into five colors ‘{{Furigana|Keinez|Red}}’, ‘{{Furigana|Ruguz|Blue}}’, ‘{{Furigana|Surisuz|Yellow}}’, ‘{{Furigana|Beorc|Green}}’, and ‘{{Furigana|Arzus|White}}’, and students could each choose a color to specialize in, in order to call out an object with the same color as their specialty.

“What about Mio-san? Kluele-san is waiting for us out on the campus.”

Looking at her, Neight saw that her gaze had already turned from him to the books in his arms. By the way, Mio’s specialty was in Green Recitations. In her case, whenever she wanted to call out a green frog, she would prepare green catalysts such as green drawing paper and then sing a song of praise.

“Hang on a moment. I’m almost done reading this book. Ehh, why am I suddenly interested in the mystery genre…”

……He felt like he had been continuously hearing her say those words ever since three days ago.

After summer vacation had started, ever since she had suddenly started picking up mystery novels, Mio acted like this. Judging from her personality, she probably wouldn’t leave the library until she had read all of the mystery novels there.

“Then, I’ll go ahead and start practicing out on the campus.”

He could barely see in front of him with all the books he carried, but it couldn’t be helped. Crossing through the library exit, he continued down the corridor leading to the entranceway—

“……!”

With an impact like crashing into a wall, Neight and the books he held all tumbled to the floor.

“Hey. Are you okay?”

Looking up, it was a thin teacher with glasses. The teacher wore the standard white coat with a school badge woven in blue thread over his chest. Umm, was he one of the teachers in charge of the higher grades?

“Ah, y-yes, I’m fine. Um……I’m sorry.”

“You should look ahead when you’re walking— Well, that’s what I would usually say.”

Looking around at the mountain of books scattered on the floor, the teacher’s expression softened.

“After seeing how hard you’re studying, I won’t scold you today.”

Picking up a book, the teacher gazed at the front cover.

“How nostalgic. I’ve read this resource book many times before. Well, that’s a story of back when I was a student.”

He picked up a stack of books and handed them back to Neight. In fact, they were in the same order as Neight had originally arranged them in. When they bumped into each other, had the teacher remembered the order of the books?

“T……Thank you very much.”

“Although it’s summer vacation, don’t forget to walk quietly down the hallways.”

Teasingly, the teacher pushed up the bridge of his glasses.

With his night-colored hair fluttering, the small boy quickly headed down the passageway.

“……Speaking of which, that boy.”

Gazing at the boy’s back, Mirror narrowed his eyes.

Was he called Neight? Soon after he had entered the academy, because of his unique situation, he had become a popular topic among teachers. Recitations consisted of five colors, and each student in the school had picked a color to specialize in. However, only that boy was learning a completely different color.

Night-Color Recitations— It was a controversial color whose existence was still not officially accepted.

“It’s too bad, I wanted to talk with him a bit longer.”

Even teachers such as himself didn’t know much about that Recitation. Naturally, he was interested in it, but there was also another topic he wanted to talk about.

What connected him and that boy, in other words, a single woman. After she had graduated from Elfand, what path had she travelled? He was considerably interested in the girl who had once been his classmate.

“Unfortunately, it’s not something I should talk about during work.”

Glancing at the documents tucked under his arm, he took a deep breath.

“Now then, time for me to start the investigation.”

<div align="center">***</div>

“……Neight.”

Carrying a flask filled with a catalyst in one hand, Neight turned around to face the voice coming from behind him.

“Y-Yes, what is it?”

“We should take a little break. You seem to be unsteady on your feet.”

The girl’s voice was calm and soft. That voice came from beneath the shade of a tree a few meters away from where he stood on the campus. In a small shadow that blocked the intense rays of midsummer sunlight— As she said that, the girl’s long, scarlet hair fluttered in the gentle breeze.

“B-But…”

“Don’t deny it. Ever since a while ago, your Recitations were continuously failing, weren’t they? Your concentration is decreasing.”

What she said was true. Without objecting, Neight reluctantly nodded.

“……Okay.”

“Here, put this on.”

She forcefully pressed a large-brimmed straw hat onto his head. Its size was slightly too big, and his whole field of vision was covered by the brim of the hat.

“……Um, I can’t see in front of me.”

Lifting up the hat, his field of vision enlarged.

But filling his whole field of view at close range—

“That’s fine. You seem to be the type of person who would keep running until you run out of energy and collapse.”

Before his eyes, a girl wearing a deep blue one-piece dress stood up. She was tall with long scarlet hair, whose appearance stood out even from a long distance away.

Kluele Sophi Net. She was sixteen, three years older than Neight. Like her hair color indicated, she specialized in Red Recitations. Ever since he had enrolled in this school, she had always been there by his side.

“But what’s troublesome is, that’s also one of your good qualities.”

Half-teasingly, the girl smiled and let out a small laugh.

“……Somehow, I don’t feel like that’s a compliment.”

Fufu— Sure enough, she cheerfully covered her mouth with her hand.

“Anyway, come rest for a while in the shade.”

Pressing down with one hand on her one-piece dress that fluttered in the wind, she turned and walked away.

“U-Um, Kluele-san?”

“The café nearby should be open. I’ll go buy some cold drinks, so wait here.”

===Part 2===

The wind blowing through the campus stirred up sand from the ground.

“……It’s really hot!”

Taking shelter in the shadow of a school building, Neight wiped the sweat from his forehead. He should have worn some light clothes like Kluele was, but he had reflexively wore his usual white school uniform. He could return to his dorm and change, but that was just as troublesome.

“……Kluele-san still hasn’t returned yet.”

It took around ten minutes round trip to go to the café in the first year school building. But because it would be crowded today, it should take a bit longer.

“Oh, if it isn’t Neighty. What’s wrong?”

—Should he have found a place to read a book today, just like Mio?

“……H-Huh? Neighty, didn’t you hear me?”

Sure enough, he should have stayed in the library. Mio-san was also there.

“H-Hey, over here, Neighty. Don’t ignore me…… Aah, fine, Neight!”

Neight?

When he suddenly heard his name being called out from behind him, he reflexively turned around. In front of him was a tall, familiar girl with black hair.

“……Eh, Serges-san?”

Like Mio and Kluele, she was a girl from his class. She wasn’t wearing the designated school uniform, but indigo sportswear. On her back was a bulky backpack.

“Good morning, Serges-san.”

“’Morning. But you should’ve noticed me from the very beginning. I was calling out to Neighty since a while ago.”

“By Neighty, do you mean me?”

Although he had thought the name was similar, Neight didn’t expect it to be directed at himself.

“Because, you see, although we aren’t the same age, we’re still classmates. It doesn’t feel right to use ‘kun’ and call you ‘Neight-kun’. So you need a nickname. Well? Isn’t it great? Isn’t the name I thought of just now great?”

“No matter how you put it…”

Recoiling back like he had been pushed, Neight slowly pointed to the backpack she wore.

“……Um, Serges-san, why are you still at school even though it’s summer vacation? And why are you wearing such a large backpack?”

“Don’t change the topic so casually. ……Well, I guess it’s alright.”

Murmuring quietly, the girl lowered the backpack she shouldered. As she set it down on the ground, there was a heavy thumping noise, along with a cloud of dust.

“What’s inside that?”

At that moment.

“Hm, this? You want to know? You want to hear about it, don’t you? Don’t regret it, okay?”

With a suspicious twinkle in her eyes, smiling, Serges drew closer.

“Ah…… A-Actually, it’s fine. It somehow seems scary, so…”

“No no, it’s nothing major. It’s just someone’s fresh corpse, someone young just like Neighty—”

“Uwaa, someone come and help meeee!”

“Hey, wait! Hey Neighty, don’t run away! I was joking!”

Just before Neight started running as fast as he could, Serges gripped his neck from behind. Fearfully, Neight turned around to face the girl.

“……Just what is really in there?”

“A tent, a sleeping bag, food, rain gear, and various other things. Because I’m in the mountain climbing club.”

The mountain climbing club. Speaking of which, Neight felt that there truly was such a club. Sure enough, the shoes she was wearing weren’t ordinary sports shoes, but something thicker.

“Starting tomorrow, we’re going on a trip for five days and four nights to try mountain climbing during the summer, so today is the club’s last meeting. Say, what’s Neighty doing?”

Staring intently, she sized up Neight’s school uniform.

“Umm, I’m practicing Recitations with Kluele-san and Mio-san.”

“Ah, I passed by Kluele a while ago. Where’s Mio?”

“She’s reading mystery novels in the library. This summer, she wants to finish reading all of the five hundred seventy books in the library.”

“Isn’t that not related to Recitations at all?”

Her words sounded like that of a natural comeback.

“Her enthusiasm is amazing. These few days, she seems to be coming to the library at seven in the morning just to wait for it to open. She was even bragging about how she’s the earliest student to arrive.”

“……Hmm.”

Slowly, the color of Serges’s eyes dimmed.

Like she was thinking of something, she seemed to gaze into space.

“If I remember correctly, Neighty is living in the school dormitories?”

“Yeah. There happened to be a vacancy, so I was put there.”

Tremia Academy’s dormitories were located within the school campus. Because it was only about a ten minute walk from there to the first year school building, the dorms were popular among students. Because there was much competition, unless your home was especially far from the school, it was hard to get accepted in.

“Well then. Tomorrow, wake up early and get to school by six-thirty.”

At hearing her smooth words, Neight doubted his ears.

“……Six-thirty?”

“That’s right. Well, it’s six-thirty to arrive at the ‘rooftop of the first year school building’.”

Of all places, the roof of the school building? Impossible. Although the school gates might be open at six-thirty, the school building itself should be locked at that time.

“Use the emergency staircase. That way, you can get on the roof without entering the building.”

The emergency staircase was normally a prohibited area for students. But why were they now doing such a thing?

“Is someone there?”

“You’ll find out if you go. Well then, it’s about time for me to go to my meeting.”

Glancing at the large clock on the wall of the school building, Serges picked up her backpack.

“Well then, you two. The interferer will be going now, so enjoy yourselves.”

You two? Before Neight could guess at the meaning…

“……What an unsettling way of talking.”

Neight heard a familiar voice coming from somewhere behind him. Turning around, there stood Kluele with a cup of drinks in each hand. Standing opposite to Kluele who was raising an eyebrow, the girl shouldering a backpack waved her hand cheerfully.

“No no, there wasn’t any deep meaning behind that. Also, Kluele, make sure your left shoulder heals quickly!”

With the sleeve of her one-piece dress fluttering in the wind, Kluele’s shoulder was slightly exposed to the sunlight. The while bandage seemed pitiful against her slightly flushed skin. It was a wound she had gotten two weeks ago, during the incident that happened on campus. According to her, it could be called healed already.

“……Got it.”

“You……You seem mature, but you act rash when doing something unexpected.”

With a disappointed face, Kluele pouted. Seeing that, the black-haired girl’s amused expression softened.

“But, that’s also what makes you cute.”

“Wha……What’s that supposed to mean?”

Kluele didn’t expect those words to be used back on her and stepped back embarrassedly.

“Well then, bye bye, you two.”

With a mischievous smile, Serges left, heading in the direction of the school building.

Watching after her until her figure had disappeared from sight on the campus—

“Oh, speaking of which, I wonder what Serges is doing carrying such a large backpack.”

Having forgotten to mention it, the question floated into Kluele’s mind.

“A club activity. It seemed to be a mountain climbing camp.”

“I see. If she’s going somewhere far, I should’ve asked for a souvenir. But I wonder what kind of souvenirs there are from a mountain.”

“……The fresh corpse of a victim. Moreover, someone who’s around our age.”

“Eh?”

“……It’s nothing.”

The image of such a thing being in the backpack arose from his imagination. ……Ugh, that probably wouldn’t leave his mind for a while.

“Ah, that’s right. Kluele-san. Tomorrow, I want to come to school slightly earlier.”

“Sure. But I’ll still be coming at the same time as always. Although, what’s up all of a sudden?”

How should he explain? He contemplated for a few seconds.

“Just checking whether or not someone will be on the roof.”

Neight answered by saying what Serges had said to him.

“Who do you mean by ‘someone’?”

“Well……She didn’t tell me.”

Unsure of what expression he should make, Neight bit his cheek.

I wasn’t told— Another way to put it would be that she didn’t tell me just now, but I’ll find out if I go to the rooftop. That was what her words implied.

……In other words, someone I know?

===Part 3===

From the main entrance, Neight looked up at the large clock hanging on the side of the school building. The needles of that clock pointed at a time half an hour earlier than what he had promised Serges yesterday.

—It was six o’clock.

Just who could be on the roof of the first year school building this early in the morning?

He was so interested that he couldn’t even sleep well last night. Because of that, although he had come early, his eyelids couldn’t help but feel heavy.

Biting back a yawn, Neight walked through the main entrance.

Not only students, but looking around, there weren’t even any teachers in sight. He headed towards the dome-shaped Books Administration Building beside the first year school building. As expected, the library wasn’t open yet, and he couldn’t see the figures of students lining up either. Of course, neither was the figure of the girl he was used to seeing visible.

“It’s this early, after all. It’s natural that Mio-san wouldn’t be here.”

Talking to himself, Neight turned back to the first year school building.

That building was dark grey with a strong metal structure. During the incident at the recital contest, this building had been able to withstand the chimeras’ attacks.

“……As expected, it’s closed.”

A large padlock hung on the entrance of the school building. Glancing at it, Neight turned and headed to the back of the building.

Towering up from a grassy field where sunlight didn’t reach was a spiraling emergency staircase.

“It would be much easier if I could fly up like Arma.”

Looking up at the long spiral reaching up to the roof, Neight let out a small sigh.

Clomp, clomp…

On the slightly rusted staircase, the sound of a single person’s footsteps echoed.

Walking past the second floor, past the third floor, he reached the roof of the school building.

—Is someone really here, at such a place?

It wasn’t that he was calling Serges’s words a lie. It was just that he didn’t understand why a student would be up here, instead of on the campus or in a classroom.

He went up the last step leading to the roof.

As the morning sun suddenly burned his eyelids, he closed his eyes. But he didn’t close them completely because a sharp sound like something cutting the wind resounded in his eardrums.

What was that sound?

In the direction of the sound— He turned his gaze to the center of the vast rooftop.

“……Eh.”

In the dazzling sunlight, Neight opened both of his eyes.

Dancing beneath the vivid sun was a girl with wheat-brown skin.

—No, not dancing……

The girl was holding a large pole. A dull metallic luster shone from the tip. It was a blade that had clearly been sharpened— In other words, it was a spear.

The girl wielded a spear longer than her own height.

Swinging like it was flowing, spinning like it was dancing, and piercing like it was fluttering. Moving without stopping for even a second, each movement seemed different from the next. The polished blade flowed like it was drawing the onlookers in. Was this really training with a spear? Seeing her beautiful actions, he couldn’t help but think that.

“……Amazing.”

At first glance, the performance seemed like a beautiful war dance. However, she seemed to have a vigor that couldn’t be emitted when acting. It couldn’t be described with just the word ‘reality’. That was what the expression on the spear-wielder’s face said.

The girl’s movements didn’t stop. On the roof so wide that you could run a race, her feet moved so fast that his eyes couldn’t keep up. Even the splash of sweat glittering in the sunlight was beautiful. Different from any sport, it couldn’t be classified as something in this dimension.

Returning from the edge of the rooftop to the center, the girl spun the spear with one hand.

……Kiiiiin.

“—Ah!”

As a metallic sound rang out, Neight finally returned to his senses.

Ten meters away, the girl stopped moving. The spear wasn’t in her hand.

—The spear, did she drop it?

Her actions confirmed his thoughts. Looking down at the spear fallen on the ground, the girl let out a small sigh.

He hadn’t noticed because he had been captivated by her movements until now, but the girl actually wasn’t very tall. She was at most only a few centimeters taller than him. She wore white shorts and a tank top of the same color. Her bare shoulder that was exposed to the sun was a tanned brown color. No, it would be more appropriate to call it copper-brown.

Her light brown hair was cut to shoulder-length, a boyish girl with short hair. Her face was small in proportion to her body, but she had contrasting large eyes. Her impressive features somehow reminded him of a cat—

[[File:Tasogare_v2_051.jpg|thumb]]

……Eh? This person looks familiar.

“Hm? Hey, you.”

The girl before him finally raised her face. Their eyes met.

“Hey, if it isn’t Chibi-kun. ‘Morning! You’re here early, aren’t you?”

Her breathtaking expression from before was like a lie. With an indifferent expression, she raised one hand.

“……Ada-san?”

Ada Yun— The girl before his eyes was someone in the same class as him and Kluele. It was the familiar face of a classmate.

“Ada-san, is that a spear?”

“Mm, aah. Wait a moment, okay? I can’t stay sweaty like this.”

From a bag lying near the edge of the roof, the girl took out a towel.

Ada-san, just how long have you been here?

It was still earlier than seven in the morning. Even though it was only this time, from the smiling girl’s forehead, no, from her whole body, large drops of sweat flowed.

“Hey, Chibi-kun. I have a favor to ask.”

...…Chibi-kun?

“H-Hey. Even Neighty is slightly better…”

“Eeh. But doesn’t the nickname Chibi-kun sound cute? It has more charm to it!”

“Really?”

Even as he indirectly expressed his dissatisfaction, the girl had an indifferent expression. It seemed that to her, that nickname was already fixed.

“Yeah, yeah. By the way, Chibi-kun, can you face the other way for a bit?”

“The other way?”

For what purpose? Not understanding her intention, he stared blankly at Ada.

The girl curled her lips into a grin.

“Sure enough, Chibi-kun is Chibi-kun.”

“Eh?”

“I need to change, change clothes. I want to take off my tank top. If Chibi-kun doesn’t turn around, won’t it be too provoking?”

“……If that’s what you meant, then say it earlier.”

Puffing up his cheeks, Neight turned away. Really, if she had said earlier that she wanted to change, then he would have turned around right away.

“That’s why you’re Chibi-kun.”

Teasing him, the girl’s shoulders shook cheerfully.

“Club activity?”

What the girl was telling him was something that he had heard about before.

“Yeah. I’m in a spear-wielding club. I was practicing just now.”

“Practicing, at this early in the morning?”

He wasn’t sure about the exact time. If he had to guess, she had probably come here before six. He had no idea how early she woke up each morning.

“Club practice starts at ten. Before that is time for private lessons.”

“By private lessons, you mean individual practice?”

And then. As if hiding her embarrassment, the girl shyly turned away and placed her hand on the back of her head.

“Well, it’s different for everyone. For me, it’s…… Well, my memory isn’t very good. I don’t understand much or get good-quality practice, so I have to work even harder.”

Memory isn’t very good?

“Eh, but Ada-san. You joined the spear-wielding club this April, right? It hasn’t even been half a year, yet you’re already this good. How could your memory be bad?”

Suddenly, the girl’s facial expression changed.

The change was so subtle that it couldn’t be expressed in words. But something scary seemed to light up the girl’s eyes. Frightening. Or more accurately, it somehow stirred up fear inside him.

“No, no. Chibi-kun saw it too, right? In the very end, I ended up dropping my spear. That wasn’t cool at all. I’m still making such basic mistakes after so many years—”

……So many years? That means...

Before he had time to comprehend the meaning of her words, the girl hurriedly waved her hand.

“Ah. Forget it, forget what I just said! It’s a girl’s secret.”

“……H-Huh?”

Although he didn’t understand, pressured by the girl’s vigor, he couldn’t help but nod.

—But it really was amazing.

Wearing sportswear, she looked fairly short. Just judging by her appearance, it was hard to believe that someone as slender as her could wield a spear.

“Well, it’s hard work just to keep this body figure.”

Poking her arms a few times, Ada crossed her arms with a bitter smile.

“After wielding such a heavy thing, my muscles start developing pretty quickly. That’s fine for a boy, but not so much for a girl. ……I’ve already given up on my tan though.”

“It must be difficult, isn’t it?”

For him, it was hard to even develop muscles.

—Neight, you should train your body a bit more. Kluele had once said that to him, but he didn’t know exactly how to train.

“See, men don’t understand these feelings that girls have. Even though I restrict how much I eat just to keep this body figure, they say things like ‘If you don’t eat more, you won’t keep that figure!’ And when I’m doing makeup, they barge in and say things like ‘You’re so slow.’”

Crossing her arms, Ada shrugged sullenly.

“……Ah. I-Is that so?”

At first, Neight thought she had been talking about her boyfriend.

“First of all, that stubborn father of mine doesn’t even understand his daughter’s feelings.”

But as he continued listening to her, that didn’t seem to be the case.

“By ‘men’, did Ada-san mean her father?”

“Yeah.”

Surprisingly, she easily admitted that.

“My father is, how do I put it… a blockhead who doesn’t pay detailed attention to others. Also, he lacks creativity, and even gave his only daughter a ten kilogram iron dumbbell for her fourteenth birthday.”

“That’s…… Rather than creative, I think it’s an original idea.”

No way! Instead of using words, Ada furiously shook her head.

“It was ten kilos, ten kilos! I got mad and threw it at him. And then that idiot father said, ‘Sorry, would fifteen kilos have been better?’ He asked me with such a serious face!”

“……You threw it? Even though it was ten kilograms?”

It would have been bad for the person being thrown at, but since Ada-san was angry, it couldn’t be helped—

“In the first place, my usual dumbbell is twenty kilos!”

“Was that why you were angry?!”

“Hm? What’s wrong, Chibi-kun? You don’t seem very energetic?”

……Take back what I said before. Angry people should just be angry.

“Ada-san, do people often say that you’re similar to your father?”

“Eh, there’s no way anyone would say that. We’re not similar, not similar at all!”

She frowned openly as if she really hated that statement.

“Ah, that’s right. I should go soon.”

Suddenly, as if she had just thought of something, she quickly stood up.

“Is it time for your club?”

“Nope. I’m going shopping today. It’s the long-awaited trip, so I need to go buy things like a bag and some summer clothes.”

“Trip? Are you going somewhere?”

“Isn’t Chibi-kun also going?”

Carefully wrapping her spear in a piece of cloth, Ada tilted her head.

“After the incident a while back, parts of the school buildings are being repaired, right? The supplementary lessons during summer vacation are usually held in Tremia Academy, but this year we’re going to Tremia Academy’s branch school. It’s a place beside the ocean.”

As she said that, Neight realized he had seen a notice about that before.

“Chibi-kun’s also going, right? Kluele said she would also go. Aren’t you tired of only practicing Recitations? Occasionally, you also need time to relax.”

“……Kluele-san told me the same thing.”

“That’s right. Then let’s go shopping together with everyone! Anyway, Mio should be at the library, right? And Kluele also seems like she has some free time.”

As soon as she finished speaking, the girl quickly ran down the emergency staircase.

“W-Wait, Ada-san. Don’t you have club activities today?”

“It’s fine, it’s fine. I’ll just say I had a stomachache today.”

I-Is that really okay?

But speaking of which, didn’t she also act like this during class?

“……Ada-san is a strange person.”

“Eh, did you say something?”

She stopped running down the stairs and with sharp ears, asked in return.

“No, it’s nothing!”

Telling an obvious lie, Neight also headed down the emergency stairs.

===Part 4===

“Hey Enne, aren’t you hot?”

Like he had suddenly thought of it, her companion asked.

“I’m hot, but I’m a teacher so I have to wear the appropriate clothing.”

Resisting the urge to nod her head, Enne replied with the answer she had prepared beforehand. She was wearing a suit with white as the main color. Even though the white cloth reflected the sunlight, it didn’t change how hot she felt.

“Besides, isn’t Mirror also wearing a teacher’s lecture clothing?”

“Ah, that white coat that looks like a scholar’s, right? He likes wearing that though.”

Her colleague who said that wore a flamboyant polka-dotted T-shirt. But even so, he seemed hot, and currently had the edges of his T-shirt tucked in.

“……Zessel, you should wear some neater clothing!”

He was a male teacher who was Enne’s colleague as well as her childhood friend. Regardless of whether he was at school or not, he had probably heard those words hundreds of times to him by now.

“The headmaster said we can do as we like. I do dress neat in front of students, but it’s summer vacation. Plus, there’s no way any student could be here at this time—”

“There is. There’s a child waiting for the library to open. Although if I recall correctly, she’s probably a first-year student.”

“……Is that so?”

“Which means starting tomorrow, you’re also wearing a suit.”

……Give me a break.

He hastily swallowed back the words that he almost absent-mindedly said.

Tremia Academy, Building of General Affairs. The most innermost room on the first floor— They had arrived near that place.

Beside her colleague who straightened his posture, Enne discreetly adjusted the collar of her suit.

“So you do care, don’t you?”

“If I said I didn’t, would you believe me?”

After hearing her childhood friend’s teasing tone of voice, she sent him a meaningful look.

“We were chosen to come at such an early time just so students wouldn’t find out about it and involuntarily reveal it to other teachers. No matter what this is about, make sure you’re ready to face it.”

Towering in front of them was a large, wooden door engraved with impressive patterns.

“I’m not good at dealing with this sort of thing.”

Enne took a step back, meaning ‘I leave this to you’.

Slowly, she pushed the back of Zessel, who stood in front of her.

“……I’m not good at it either.”

“Come on, go for it. I’ll treat you to lunch.”

“……Seriously, give me a break.”

Sighing a second time, Zessel knocked on the door of the headmaster’s room. He entered the room in which the dark green hallway changed into a soft, deep crimson carpet that was spread out on the floor.

The headmaster’s room. Inside, several teachers were already standing in a circle.

“Sorry, you two, for calling you here so early in the morning.”

In the center of the circle, an old man wearing light clothing raised his hand slightly.

“You can join the circle for now. Everyone is probably busy, so I’ll just quickly tell you what’s going on.”

—What’s going on?

Leaning back against the nearest wall, Enne looked at the faces around her.

There was the headmaster and his close advisor Jessica, the director of education. Beside them were the teachers in charge of first-year students. Teachers who taught the other grades included herself, Zessel, and Mirror.

“This summer as well, in order for first-year students to learn some basics, they are going to summertime supplementary lessons. ……But, the incident that occurred a few days ago is probably still fresh in their minds.”

The recital contest— The teachers’ expressions instantly turned serious. Although they had avoided the worst result, a considerable number of students and teachers had been injured in that incident.

……That wasn’t something they wanted to remember.

“In order for us to repair the school, the usual supplementary lessons which students stay overnight at this school for have been cancelled. Instead, we will use the school buildings of Tremia Academy’s branch school in Fidellia. It will be a special field trip.”

Being the only person whose expression didn’t change, the headmaster standing in the center continued speaking.

Branch school. Rather than calling it a school, it was a facility opened to serve as a local gathering hall. Enne hadn’t visited it before herself. If she recalled correctly, Fidellia was a place near the ocean.

“The problem is the <Egg>.”

The old man’s voice wavered slightly. It was a voice mixed with seriousness and distress.

“The fact that nobody passed away in the incident is a blessing among the misfortune, but some students and teachers in this school received injuries. Obviously, the school buildings were damaged as well. ……At that time, many events happened to occur simultaneously. However, the main cause of everything was the atrocious catalyst I brought into the school.”

Spitting those words out like poison, he turned his gaze to a map hanging on the wall.

On the north side of the continent, located on a mountain range that ran through the continent was a red dot. That was Tremia Academy.

On the edge of the continent some distance away, on land that faced the blue-painted ocean, was another red dot. Was that the branch school?

“That is the Kelberk Research Institute where the bothersome catalyst was refined. However, they have branch facilities in various places on the continent. It seems that it wasn’t the main research facility, but a branch facility that originally refined the <Egg>. Actually, the one who brought that catalyst to this school was also a staff member from the branch facility.”

The name ‘Kelberk Research Institute’ sounded familiar to Enne. With its base set up in the center of the continent, it was a large-scale research institute that employed worthy researchers. The school had invited lecturers from there many times.

“Not long ago, I received a message from the research institute’s headquarters, but they told me to discuss the details with staff members from the branch facility.”

……I see. She somewhat understood. Looking up, she exchanged glances with Mirror, who stood in front of her. She and Mirror both nodded slightly.

“I understand the situation. So you’re saying that while the first-year students go on their summer camp, we should go complain to the head of the branch facility, right?”

“……Zessel.”

Instead of sighing, Enne closed her eyes. If this wasn’t the headmaster’s office, she would have pinched the back of that idiot standing beside her.

“Eh? Ah, I was joking, of course.”

Her childhood friend smiled deceptively with a carefree expression. ……Why hadn’t this guy fixed his childish habits?

“Well, it’s not that I don’t understand what Zessel is trying to say. But what I’m concerned about this time is another matter.”

Was that a good thing? It seemed that the headmaster wasn’t worried about what Zessel had mentioned.

“The research facility that refined the <Egg> is located in Fidellia, where the first-year students are headed.”

……Could this timing be called good or bad?

Then again, Kelberk Research Institute is a facility cooperating with Tremia Academy. It could certainly happen that our branch school is located next to that facility.

“By the way, we received a message from the main facility the day before yesterday.”

Miller, who stood next to the wall across from Enne, continued speaking, explaining the headmaster’s words.

“Recently, our communication with the Fidellia branch seems to have stopped. Furthermore, this happened a few days after it had been confirmed that the <Egg> had gone out of control in this school. We have been trying to contact them since then, but haven’t received a reply.”

“Was the time we lost contact with them also when the recital contest was happening? Has the investigation into the cause of this made any progress?”

The headmaster answered the frowning Zessel with a shake of his head.

“That is something I want you guys to investigate. Mirror has already begun looking into this.”

I see. From the time she had entered the room, she had been curious about the contents of the documents that Mirror had tucked under his arm.

“Although using that sort of place as the location of the first-year students’ training camp isn’t something to be proud of…… Even we have only recently learned of the situation about the Kelberk Research Institute branch facility. It would be slightly difficult to change the chosen location in only these few days. Well, our branch school and the research institute aren’t directly beside each other. Teachers in charge of first-year students, please make sure that students don’t leave the branch school’s campus.”

The teachers in charge of the first-year students must watch over them carefully.

That means at the same time, me and Zessel’s duty is— to accompany the camp disguised as teachers in charge of lectures, and investigate the situation of the research institute.

“……It’s a significant task, isn’t it?”

“That just means I have a lot of confidence in you guys.”

The one who responded wasn’t the headmaster.

Jessica, director of education— the teacher who she, Zessel, and Mirror looked up to.

“Well then, everyone can continue on with their own duties. You should all know already, but this matter must not be revealed to the students!”

----

<noinclude>{{Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai Nav|prev=Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Introductory Play|next=Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 2nd Play}}</noinclude>

Tasogareiro no Uta Tsukai:Registration Page

2013-07-28T22:02:14Z

Mystrael: /* Volume 2 */

To re-iterate the registration procedure:

*You are required to register which chapters you wish to work on. One portion of text per translator, please. But it will be good not to register if you are only going to translate one or two chapter and drop it or if you are not confident at translating.

*Registration is on a "First Come, First Served" basis. Please register your intended chapters on the project's registration page.

*Maximum number of translators per volume is two, unless the volume is a collection of smaller stories. Another way to interpret this is no more than two translators should be working on the same "story arc".

*Translators may only register for portions of one volume at a time within each project. This is to prevent "biting off more than you can chew".

*The Registration page is not a binding contract, and translators are encouraged to negotiate between themselves which portions to register for.

*Anonymous Translated Contributions are required to inform [[User:Thelastguardian|thelastguardian]] and the designated Project Supervisor of the intend Chapters as shown on the corresponding Registration page before any major contribution.

*Portions that are not updated for a significant time may be taken over by another translator after getting permission from the Project Supervisor. The new translator is encouraged to start over to maintain consistency, but the old translation will not be deleted at least until the new translation is finished (and probably not for some time after that).

== ''Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai'' series ==

=== Volume 1 ===
* Prologue - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* 1st Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* 2nd Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* Interval Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* 3rd Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* 4th Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* Final Play - [[User:Catahn|Catahn]] (Part 1), [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] (Parts 2 - 4) - '''Completed'''
* Awarded Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* Afterword - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''

=== Volume 2 ===
* Dream Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* Introductory Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* 1st Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* 2nd Play - [[User:Catahn|Catahn]] & [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* 3rd Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* Interval Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* 4th Play - [[User:Catahn|Catahn]] & [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* Final Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] & [[User:Catahn|Catahn]] - '''Completed'''
* Interval Play - 2nd Act - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] & [[User:Catahn|Catahn]]
* Awarded Play
* Round Play

=== Volume 3 ===
* Introductory Play
* Round Play
* Introductory Play - 2nd Act
* 1st Play
* Poem Verse of the Defeated - One
* 2nd Play
* 3rd Play
* Interval Play
* 4th Play
* Poem Verse of the Defeated - Two
* Interval Play - 2nd Act
* Poem Verse of the Defeated - Three
* Final Play
* Poem Verse of the Defeated - Four
* Awarded Play
* Encore Play
* Afterword

=== Volume 4 ===
* Void Play
* Introductory Play
* 1st Play
* Interval Play
* 2nd Play
* 3rd Play
* Interval Play - 2nd Act
* 4th Play
* 5th Play
* Interval Play - 3rd Act
* Final Play
* Duet Play
* Awarded Play
* Afterword

=== Volume 5 ===
* Introductory Play
* 1st Play
* Interval Play - 1st Act
* Interval Play - 2nd Act
* 2nd Play
* Interval Play - 3rd Act
* 3rd Play
* 4th Play
* Sky Play
* 5th Play
* Interval Play - 4th Act
* Interval Play - 5th Act
* 6th Play
* Final Play
* Awarded Play
* Afterword

=== Volume 6 ===
* Red Play
* Green Play
* Blue Play
* White Play
* Yellow Play
* Crimson Play
* Prohibition Law - Night Play
* Prohibition Law - Sky Play
* Afterword

=== Volume 7 ===
* Introductory Play
* 1st Play
* 2nd Play
* Interval Play
* 3rd Play
* Interval Play - 2nd Act
* 4th Play
* 5th Play
* 6th Play
* 7th Play - Sun
* 7th Play - Moon
* Final Play
* Afterword

=== Volume 8 ===
* Introductory Play
* 1st Play
* Interval Play
* 2nd Play
* Scarlet Play
* 3rd Play
* Interval Play - 2nd Act
* 4th Play
* Scarlet Play - 2nd Act
* Final Play
* Awarded Play
* Afterword

=== Volume 9 ===
* Introductory Play (1)
* 1st Play
* Blood Play
* 2nd Play
* 3rd Play
* 4th Play
* 5th Play
* Final Play
* Interval Play
* Introductory Play (2)
* Afterword

=== Volume 10 ===
* Night Play
* Sky Play
* True Play (1)
* True Play (2)
* True Play (3)
* True Play (4)
* Final Play
* Awarded Play
* Afterword

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai|Main Page]]
|-
|}

[[Category:Registration Page]]

Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai: Names and Terminology Guidelines

2013-07-28T21:59:33Z

Mystrael: added new terms

=== Terms ===

====Recitation Terminology====
名詠 - to Recite

名詠式 – Recitation

名詠士 - Reciter

{{Furigana|名詠門|チャネル}} - {{Furigana|Recital Gate|Channel}}

{{Furigana|触媒|カタリスト}} - Catalyst

{{Furigana|セラフェノ音語|不可触語}} - {{Furigana|Serafeno Musical Language|Untouchable Language}}

{{Furigana|讃来歌|オラトリオ}} - {{Furigana|Song of Praise|Oratorio}}

{{Furigana|同調現象|シンクロナイズ}} - {{Furigana|Same Tune Phenomenon|Synchronize}}

{{Furigana|第一音階名詠|ハイ・ノーブルアリア}} - {{Furigana|First Scale Recitation|High Noble Aria}}

{{Furigana|第二音階名詠|ハイ・ノーブルアリア}} - {{Furigana|Second Scale Recitation|Noble Aria}}

{{Furigana|第三音階名詠|ハイ・ノーブルアリア}} - {{Furigana|Third Scale Recitation|Prime Aria}}

{{Furigana|第四音階名詠|ハイ・ノーブルアリア}} - {{Furigana|Fourth Scale Recitation|Common Aria}}

連奏型名詠 - Duet-type Recitation

Nussis aka. 反唱 - Reverse Song

====Colors====
Keinez - Red<br />
Ruguz - Blue<br />
Surisuz - Yellow<br />
Beorc - Green<br />
Arzus - White<br />
Ezel - Night<br />
Isa - Grey<br/>

====Recited Creatures====
真精 - True Spirit

夜の真精 - True Spirit of Night

夜闇の娘 - Daughter of Midnight

{{Furigana|黎明の神鳥|フェニックス}} - {{Furigana|Divine Bird of Dawn|Phoenix}}

{{Furigana|有翼馬|ペガサス}} - Pegasus

{{Furigana|一角馬|ユニコーン}} - Unicorn

{{Furigana|赤の小型精命|サラマンデス}} - {{Furigana|Small red spirit|Salamandes}}

{{Furigana|黄の小型精命|ウイル・オ・ウイスプ}} - {{Furigana|Small yellow spirit|Will-o'-wisp}}

{{Furigana|緑の小型精命|エアリアル}} – {{Furigana|Small green spirit|Aerial}}

{{Furigana|疾竜|ワイバーン}} - Wyvern

キマイラ - Chimera

ヒドラ - Hydra

グリフォン - Griffon

{{Furigana|双頭の毒蛇|アンフィスバエナ}} - Amphisbaena

=== Names ===
====Confirmed (From Wiki & [http://sazane.exblog.jp/6511835/ Author's blog])====
ネイト・イェレミーアス - Neight Yehlemihas<br/>
クルーエル・ソフィネット - Kluele Sophi Net<br/>
カインツ・アーウィンケル - Xins Airwincle<br/>
イブマリー・イェレミーアス - Evhemary Yehlemihas (pronounced "Eve-mary")<br/>
アーマ - Arma<br/>
ミオ・レンティア - Mio Lentear<br/>
エイダ・ユン=ジルシュヴェッサー - Ada Yung Gillshuvesher<br/>
サージェス・オーフェリア - Serges Ophelia<br/>
ケイト・レオ・スェリ - Kate LeoSuel<br />
エンネ・レビネシア - Enne Revinesia<br/>
ミラー・ケイ・エンデュランス - Mirror Kei Endurnce<br/>
ゼッセル・ハイアスク - Zessel Hiasc<br />
ゼア・ロードフィル - Zea Lordfill<br/>
ネシリス - Nessiris<br/>
ミシュダル・オゥ・ロウズフェルン - Mischder ou Rosefern<br/>
シャオ - Xeo<br/>
アマリリス - Armariris<br/>

==== Some interpretation required ====
イブ - Evhe (Short for Evhemary, pronounced "Eve")<br />
オーマ・ティンネル - Ouma Tinnel<br/>
キリエ・イレイソン - Kyrie Eleison<br/>
ジェシカ・レビンディア - Jessica Levindear<br/>
クラウス・ユン・ジルシュヴェッサー - Klaus Yung Gillshuvesher<br/>

===Places===
エルファンド名詠学 - Elfand Recitation School<br />
トレミア・アカデミー - Tremia Academy<br />
フィデルリア - Fidellia<br />
ケルベルク研究所 - Kelberk Research Institute <br />

===Other===
{{Furigana|祓名民|ジルシェ}} - {{Furigana|Exorcist|Gillshe}}

{{Furigana|祓戈|ジル}} - {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}

Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai

2013-07-28T21:52:53Z

Mystrael: vol 2 final play completed

[[Image:Tasogareiro.jpg|thumb|300px|Volume 1 Cover]]
Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai is a light novel series written by Sazane Kei and illustrated by Takeoka Miho. It has been completed with 10 volumes.
== Story Synopsis ==
This story depicts a fantasy world where objects and living creatures can be summoned through Recitations and the use of special catalysts, along with the aid of Songs of Praise. There are five basic colors of Recitations: Keinez(red) - Ruguz(blue) - Surisuz(yellow) - Beorc(green) - Arzus(white), and each can summon things of its respective color.

Evhemary Yehlemihas announces that she wants to create a new color - Night Color Recitations, and Xins Airwincle aims to be the first person to master all five colors. The two make a promise to meet again in the future and show each other their accomplishments.

In the present day, Neight Yehlemihas is the adopted son of the deceased Evhemary, and the inheritor of the Night Color. At a specialized Recitation school, he meets Kluele, a normal girl studying Red.

Their encounter marks the beginning of a series of events involving the mystery of Recitations…

== Translation ==
=== [[Tasogareiro no Uta Tsukai:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Translators are asked to [[Tasogareiro no Uta Tsukai:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on.

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai: Names and Terminology Guidelines]]

===Feedback===
'''If you enjoyed the series, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=5075 feedback thread]'''

== Updates ==
* 28 July 2013 - Volume 2 Final Play Completed
* 29 June 2013 - Volume 2 4th Play Completed
* 21 June 2013 - Volume 2 Interval Play Completed
* 20 June 2013 - Volume 2 3rd Play Completed
* Older updates can be found on this page: [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai past updates|Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai past updates]].

== Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai by Sazane Kei ==
{| style="width: 100%"
|-
|
=== Volume 1: Evhe Smiles at Dawn ([[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1|Full Text]])===
[[Image:Tasogareiro.jpg|thumb|right]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Prologue|Introductory Play: The Intersection of Rainbow and Night —Even Before the Beginning—]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 1st Play|1st Play: Etude of Red and Night]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 2nd Play|2nd Play: Symphony of the Masses]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Interval Play|Interval Play: The Wind Evokes the Dry Grass Color’s Recollection]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 3rd Play|3rd Play: The Beginning and the Promise’s Opera]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 4th Play|4th Play: The Oath-maker Sings, O World Dyed in Twilight]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Final Play|Final Play: The Joy of Your Desires —Evhe Smiles at Dawn—]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Awarded Play|Awarded Play: Dawn-Colored Song User]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Afterword|Afterword]]
|}

{| style="width: 100%"
|-
|

=== Volume 2: The Path of the Songstress ===
<nowiki>*</nowiki>Note: The word for 'path' can also mean 'aria', 'lyrics', or 'melody'
[[Image:Tasogare_v2.jpg|thumb|right]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Dream Play|Dream Play: I Pray, Let Me Redo That Day, That Time]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Introductory Play|Introductory Play: Two People in the Dusk]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 1st Play|1st Play: Wanting to Become a Copper-Colored Song User]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 2nd Play|2nd Play: Merely Because I Desired This Moment]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 3rd Play|3rd Play: I Wanted to Escape, But For Some Reason, I Couldn't Abandon It]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Interval Play|Interval Play: It was Invited by the Cold Summer Wind]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 4th Play|4th Play: Please Teach Me the Path of the Guarding Spear]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Final Play|Final Play: Everyone Sings, O Path of the Singing Spear User]]
* Interval Play - 2nd Act: Three Years Ago—
* Awarded Play: Glory of the Singing Exorcists
* Round Play: Three Years Ago ''Lastihyt ; miquvy Wer shela -c-nixer arsa''
|}

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 3: King of the Defeated, Sing Praise to Armadeus's Poem ===
[[Image:Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai V3 Cover.jpg|thumb|right]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* Introductory Play: -------------------
* Round Play: What I Saw There Was—
* Introductory Play - 2nd Act: Timbre of the A-minor
* 1st Play: The Beat of the Unknown Song
* Poem Verse of the Defeated - One: ''Deus, Arma?'' ~Why Do You Bare the Fangs~
* 2nd Play: If I Did Not Return—
* 3rd Play: It's a Fine Night, Don't You Think So —Kluele Sophi Net—
* Interval Play - 1st Act: Little Night Sings on a Night —Neight Yehlemihas—
* 4th Play: Pain - Fever - Aching — Voice
* Poem Verse of the Defeated - Two: I'm Washed Away in the Ash and Pride
* Interval Play - 2nd Act: At That Time That Day, What Did You See
* Poem Verse of the Defeated - Three: The Beat of the Yet Unknown Song
* Final Play: The Moment When a Night-Colored Egg Hatches
* Poem Verse of the Defeated - Four: ''Deus— Arma Riris'' ~Why Do You Bare the Fangs at the Promise~
* Awarded Play: Forever, Because This is a Place of Rest
* Encore Play: The Leaders of Heresy
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 4: A Dancing World, Evhe's Tuning ===
[[Image:Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai V4 Cover.jpg|thumb|right]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* Void Play: A Piece of Heart
* Introductory Play: Tsarabel, at the Island Called Tears
* 1st Play: The Scarlet of Crushing
* Interval Play - 1st Act: The Leader of Heresy
* 2nd Play: Cradle, Sleep, a Quiet Night
* 3rd Play: The Beginning of the Longest Deep Night
* Interval Play - 2nd Act: Geshutalloa — At the Island Crushed by Wind
* 4th Play: The Intersection of Vacuum and Dawn
* 5th Play: Armariris Dancing, Tuning of the World Going Insane
* Interval Play - 3rd Act: Examining the Determination to Recite
* Final Play: The Reason Behind the Night Color. Under the Night Sky That Reflects All
* Duet Play: In a Faraway Place Than Anyone Else
* Awarded Play: In a Place So Nearby
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 5: Children Dream of All the Songs ===
[[Image:Tasogare_v5.jpg|thumb|right]]
* Novel Illustrations
* Introductory Play: That is, We Can't Convey
* 1st Play: That is, We Separated
* Interval Play - 1st Act: Mischder —Solitude—
* Interval Play - 2nd Act: Xins —The Guidepost of Wind—
* 2nd Play: That is, We Lose Sight of
* Interval Play - 3rd Act: Arvir —Wandering—
* 3rd Play: That is, We Suffer
* 4th Play: To Bear in Mind All the Cruelty Like That
* Sky Play: ''Deus Arma Riris?'' ~Why Do You Pull Us Apart~
* 5th Play: But Even So, Because I Want to Be By Your Side
* Interval Play - 4th Act: Xeo —A Weakling—
* Interval Play - 5th Act: Rein —What is the Recitation Formula—
* 6th Play: The Time of Awakening, The Promises Spin
* Final Play: You Smile As If You Were Singing
* Awarded Play: The Beginning is in This Place Where the Wind Sings
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 6: Thus Xeo's Gospel Approaches ===
[[Image:Tasogare_v6.jpg|thumb|right]]
* Novel Illustrations
* Red Play: I Will Give You a Small Black Song
* Green Play: Search, That Guy is Mine!
* Blue Play: Person Who Exceeds Armadeus
* White Play: The Closest Place to the Flower Garden
* Yellow Play: Run, That Guy is Mine!
* Crimson Play: The Nocturne Until the Day We Meet Again
* Prohibition Law - Night Play: Armariris Blooms At Midnight
* Prohibition Law - Sky Play: Thus Xeo's Gospel Approaches
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 7: Gate of New Contract - O, Thou Miqve's Baptism ===
[[Image:Tasogare_v7.jpg|thumb|right]]
* Novel Illustrations
* Introductory Play: Xeo, Why Thou Are Only Standing Still!
* 1st Play: Premonition
* 2nd Play: Unexplored
* Interval Play: Footsteps
* 3rd Play: Re-Recollection
* Interval Play - 2nd Act: Four Years Ago —And Three Years Ago—
* 4th Play: Ash Color
* 5th Play: Person Who's Only Standing Still There
* 6th Play: Gate of New Contract, Singing of the Prayer of World, Resound!
* 7th Play - Sun: Night —Noise—
* 7th Play - Moon: Night —Pulse—
* Final Play: Night —As If You Were Smiling—
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 8: Riris Prays to Ten Billion of Stars ===
[[Image:Tasogare_v8.jpg|thumb|right]]
* Novel Illustrations
* Introductory Play: As If You Were Smiling
* 1st Play: Determination of Those Who Are Attached is Pure
* Interval Play: A-minor
* 2nd Play: Garden of Serra
* Scarlet Play: Riris Prays to Ten Billion of Stars
* 3rd Play: Separation
* Interval Play - 2nd Act: As Friends
* 4th Play: At Least Before This Blood Has Burned Out
* Scarlet Play - 2nd Act: In the Middle of the Longest, the Deepest and the Coldest Night
* Final Play: Intersecting, and Further to the Core of Time
* Awarded Play: Because We're Friends
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 9: Sophia, Embrace the Songs, the Bonds and the Tears ===
[[Image:Tasogare_v9.jpg|thumb|right]]
* Novel Illustrations
* Introductory Play: Forgotten Things
* 1st Play: Selection, and Divergence
* Blood Play: There Was a Flame at the Start
* 2nd Play: Howling World
* 3rd Play: Divergence, and Assembling
* 4th Play: That is Like a Momentary Rainbow —Of the Dry Grass-Colored—
* 5th Play: Waking Up From the Shell
* Final Play: You Cry, As If You Are Smiling
* Interval Play: Those Who Travels in the Wilderness
* Introductory Play: Before Dawn
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 10: Dawn-Colored Reciter ===
[[Image:Tasogare_v10.jpg|thumb|right]]
* Novel Illustrations
* Night Play: You Smile in the Dawn
* Sky Play: Thus Xeo's Gospel Approaches
* True Play: Tower of Children Who Dream of All the Songs
* True Play: Maiden Prays to Ten Billion of Stars
* True Play: Gate of New Contract - Challengers to Thou Miqve
* True Play: You Who Are Loved by the Dusk, Succeed the Songs, the Bonds and the Tears
* Final Play: Dawn-Colored Reciter
* Awarded Play: Somewhere Someday, Surely Again
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

== Project Staff ==
* Project Administrator:
* Project Supervisor:

==== Translators ====
* [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]]
* [[User:Catahn|Catahn]]

==== Editors ====
* [[User:Stellarroze|stellarroze]]
* [[User:Zeru|Zeru]]

== Series Overview ==
* Volume 1 -『黄昏色の詠使い　イヴは夜明けに微笑んで』（ISBN 978-4829118801）
* Volume 2 -『黄昏色の詠使いII　奏でる少女の道行きは』（ISBN 978-4829119181）
* Volume 3 -『黄昏色の詠使いIII　アマデウスの詩、謳え敗者の王』（ISBN 978-4829119419）
* Volume 4 -『黄昏色の詠使いIV　踊る世界、イヴの調律』（ISBN 978-4829119761）
* Volume 5 -『黄昏色の詠使いV　全ての歌を夢見る子供たち』（ISBN 978-4829132609）
* Volume 6 -『黄昏色の詠使いVI　そしてシャオの福音来たり』（ISBN 978-4829132760）
* Volume 7 -『黄昏色の詠使いVII　新約の扉　汝ミクヴァの洗礼よ』（ISBN 978-4829133170）
* Volume 8 -『黄昏色の詠使いVIII　百億の星にリリスは祈り』（ISBN 978-4829133576）
* Volume 9 -『黄昏色の詠使いIX　ソフィア、詠と絆と涙を抱いて』(ISBN 978-4829133811)
* Volume 10 -『黄昏色の詠使いX　夜明け色の詠使い』(ISBN 978-4829134344)

[[Category:Fujimi Fantasia Bunko]]

Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Final Play

2013-07-28T21:48:46Z

Mystrael: added illustrations

==Final Play: Everyone Sings, O Path of the Singing Spear User==

===Part 1===

Over his shoulder, Zessel could hear the breathing of his colleague who he carried on his back. She took weak, shallow breaths.

—Kate’s bleeding wasn't stopping.

“It’s only a bit farther, so hang on!”

There was no response from the woman he was carrying.

“……Hang on until then!”

From the preparation he had done before coming here, he knew that there was a door at the farthest end of the main hall which they could use to escape outside.

Zessel felt dizzy and had a headache. But even so, he continued to run.

<div align="center">***</div>

“……It’s so quiet.”

Was this the changing room? Rows of lockers were filled with staff lab clothing. Neight was hidden quietly inside one of the lockers.

……Kate-sensei.

In order to allow him and Ada to escape, their teacher had stayed behind, alone.

“—I……”

He felt a powerlessness similar to what he had felt during the recital contest. But the major difference was that now, he was truly alone in this place.

Arma, who had always been by his side, was not here. Mio, who had prepared a Night-colored catalyst for him, was not here. Finally, Kluele, who had watched over him as he recited, was not here.

……Am I alone again?

A long, long time ago, when he had still been in the custody of the orphanage, there hadn’t been anyone he could talk to or rely on. So whenever morning came and he felt lonely, he would always want to hide under his futon. He wished for night to continue on forever and ever.

But.

He had been picked up by his mother, who had now passed away. Ever since then, something had begun to change little by little. He had met Arma and come to Tremia Academy where he met many people. He had met a kind girl with scarlet hair, the Reciter who continued to keep his promise with Mother, and also many classmates.

“That’s why it’s different now.”

There were people who would stay by his side. He just couldn’t meet them right now since he was hiding here. There was no point in him continuing to hide like this.

“I need to go find them.”

Neight opened the locker door just a crack and looked around at his surroundings. There weren’t any of snakes or lizards nearby.

He exited the changing room and headed down the hallway in the direction he had come from.

But after less than a few seconds, he felt something strange underfoot. He was shaking. Was he scared? No, that wasn’t right. This was—

“What is this…… An earthquake?”

===Part 2===

Silently, the glow of the light fairy disappeared. Was it another grey Recited creature? Enne instantly became on guard, but after a while, she let out a sigh of relief.

After she composed herself and looked around, there was nothing worth taking notice of. The light of the fairy had simply been hidden by another light.

A faint beam of light lit up the dark hallway. It leaked out from behind a closed door and shone like rays of sunlight filtering through the leaves of trees.

“……That must be the main hall.”

Enne knew that Zessel was talking to himself, but she nodded anyways.

Within the research institute blanketed in darkness, only the main hall deep inside the building was lit up. It would be a lie to call this just a coincidence. Judging from the situation until now, the possibility that they had arrived at a completely safe location was nearly zero. Even deciding whether or not to enter the room would be a risky bet. What awaited them there was probably—

……However, they had no choice but to enter. Beyond the door was a place to take refuge. Kate’s body couldn’t endure much longer. They had to make a quick decision and head for medical supplies.

Zessel kicked open the door. Even though the brightness of the room was forcing him to close his eyes, he took a look around the room.

Squinting, Enne looked around.

—So it’s like this, huh?

She gritted her teeth. Finally, they could see through the troublesome farce.

“So this is the cause of everything.”

In the center of the spacious room, lying on an ornate lantern studded with gemstones, was a grey <Egg>. It was just like a grey king sitting on a throne that shone with five colors. Glancing around, Enne and Zessel could see five colored <Eggs> in the corners of the room.

“……So this really is an institution just for refining these catalysts.”

Zessel, who carried Kate on his back, muttered sarcastically.

He had heard that one <Egg> of each of the five colors had been brought to Tremia Academy.

If so, then it wouldn’t be unusual to have a fair number of <Eggs> still remaining in this institute.

“Did an <Egg> run wild in this research institute as well?”

“We can’t say for sure yet.”

Enne shook her head lightly.

She had heard that only catalysts of the five existing colors had been brought to the campus. If the <Eggs> refined in this institute were only of those five colors, then just what was that grey <Egg>? Furthermore, they hadn’t seen any grey <Eggs> so far except for the one in this room. A single catalyst going out of control wouldn't make sense considering the large number of grey Recited creatures. To call out so many of them, there would need to be at least two, no, at least three <Eggs>.

And then there were the words written in blood on the stone monument……

—That’s enough.

“We should stop worrying about the complicated situation for now.”

Right now, they didn’t need to analyze the situation. Safely overcoming this dilemma and escaping was their top priority.

“Zessel, don’t touch that catalyst.”

Touching the <Egg> would force someone to conduct a Recitation. Although they didn’t know the trick behind why that was, it had already been proven before during the recital contest.

“……Kate, hang on.”

Kate already had no strength left to raise her upper body. Although he also looked tired himself, Zessel shifted the position of Kate on his back.

In the back of the room, standing out from the grey walls surrounding it, was a scarlet door. It was like what he had seen on a map of the research institute. Going through that door should lead outside.

Suddenly.

“……An earthquake?”

Zessel raised an eyebrow slightly. As if in harmony with that movement, Enne felt faint vibrations at her feet. Dry flakes of paint peeled off from the ceiling.

It felt strange. She had experienced this feeling before.

Deja-vu? No, it was different. She, Zessel, Mirror, and Xins had felt the ground shake in exactly the same way during the recital contest.

The <Egg> was going out of control. Back then, the ground had rumbled as the creature came into existence.

“Enne!”

Zessel's tone of voice changed into one that sounded like there was a scream or warning mixed in. On the other side of the door they had come in from, grey creatures slowly crawled forth from the shadows of the corridor.

“Damn, just how many traps did they set?!”

“Zessel, let’s hurry! We can’t handle all of—”

—Her feet stopped.

“…………No way.”

Of the egg-shaped catalysts that rolled around freely in the four corners of the room, two of them were activated and emitting light. It would be fine if that was the only thing. But the problem was, they were the two <Eggs> closest to their escape route.

The Recitation light disappeared and a Recited creature emerged from each of the two used <Eggs>.

Behind Enne and Zessel were a group of grey Recited creatures. Floating in front of them was a {{Furigana|small yellow spirit|will-o’-wisp}} and coiled up beside that was an Amphisbaena with a green body.<ref>Literally written as {{Furigana|two-headed viper|Amphisbaena}}. In Greek mythology, the amphisbaena are two-headed ant-eating serpents that spawned from the blood dripping from Medusa’s head.</ref>

—They were surrounded. The circle of creatures gradually closed in around them.

“Kate…… I’ll do what I can, but…… Sorry, this might turn into the worst possible scenario.”

Slithering on the floor, the Amphisbaena came at them from below. Grey snakes crawled along the ceiling. On either side were grey lizards and the {{Furigana|small yellow spirit|will-o’-wisp}}.

There were too many of them!

——[{{Furigana|Keinez|Red Song}}]——

Aiming at the several grey lizards that were closest to him, Zessel called out roaring flames. However, the flames were suppressed enough that they wouldn’t flare up and backfire. Zessel could clearly see grey shadows continuing to advance within the crimson heat wave.

—This much fire isn’t enough to stop them?

In order to defeat the Amphisbaena coming at them from the front, Enne shifted her position.

She took an instant to glance at her colleague. Nearly two meters directly behind him was the {{Furigana|small yellow spirit|will-o’-wisp}}. It had silently crept up so close behind him that it frightened her. Its attack range should be about as far as the height of a person. Then that distance was— Oh no!

“Zessel, behind you!”

Zessel quickly turned around. Because the {{Furigana|small yellow spirit|will-o’-wisp}} was too close, he reflexively backed up. But before he could do so, his knees buckled. In the face of imminent danger, he had forgotten that he still carried Kate on his back. Her weight hindered his movements.

The light emitted by the {{Furigana|small yellow spirit|will-o’-wisp}} changed from yellow to blue. Silk-like threads shot out from its glowing spherical body.

Zessel instinctively realized that couldn’t dodge them.

'''''Get down'''''<br/>
''O muas dowa''

……Get down?

Before Zessel could comprehend those words, both he and Kate fell to the ground as if guided by the power of the Serafeno Musical Language.

The scarlet door that led to their escape route turned an even brighter shade of red.

At that instant, the door burst apart with a loud noise. The splinters of the smashed door struck the {{Furigana|small yellow spirit|will-o’-wisp}} in front of Zessel and crashed into the walls of the room at high speed.

……What just happened?

A giant crimson bird came to a stop on the floor of the large room in a way that couldn’t be called elegant.

Was that the {{Furigana|Divine Bird of Dawn|Phoenix}}?

Enne froze, even forgetting about her surroundings. Before her eyes was the extremely rare and famous Recited creature that had become like a fantasy among Reciters.

“Quick, Enne-sensei, come over here!”

“Ada?”

Seeing the face of the girl who rode the giant bird, Enne was dazed and speechless.

“Zessel-sensei, get on with Kate-sensei!”

Another girl, one with hair the same color as the divine bird’s wings, beckoned them over.

“Are you Kluele?”

Zessel opened his eyes. He realized that this was probably one of the students he had taught a lecture to.

“Sensei, do you know where Chibi-kun is?”

Ada jumped off the divine bird’s back. In her hand was— a long spear that gleamed metallically?

“Chibi?”

“Ah, I mean Neight-kun. He came here with me and Kate-sensei.”

“……Sorry, but we haven’t seen anyone other than Kate.”

But contrary to the teachers’ expectations, the light-hearted expression remained on Ada's face.

“It’s okay, it’s fine just knowing that. If we look around, we should be able to find him.”

Tossing only those words over her shoulder, Ada calmly walked away from them by herself. Did she really intend to go look for Neight?

“……A-Ada! What are you doing?!”

All at once, the Recited creatures that had paused in their steps now attacked the girl who walked through the main hall away from the {{Furigana|Divine Bird of Dawn|Phoenix}}.

“Ada, behind you!”

Kluele yelled, still sitting on the back of the divine bird.

Directly behind Ada was the {{Furigana|small yellow spirit|will-o’-wisp}} that should have been thrown back into the wall.

But despite the warning, Ada did not turn around.

“—Got it.”

The {{Furigana|small yellow spirit|will-o’-wisp}} stretched out a glowing tentacle. At the same time, with her back facing it, Ada stabbed her spear behind her. The glowing tentacle and the spear passed by each other—

“The {{Furigana|small yellow spirit|will-o’-wisp}}’s attack range is 1.673 meters. On the other hand, my {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}} is 1.895 meters.”

The glowing tentacle stopped only a finger-width away from Ada’s back.

However, the girl’s spear pierced the {{Furigana|small yellow spirit|will-o’-wisp}}, which began to shudder.

“In other words, if I hold my spear at 0.2 meters away from one end and stab it out, the enemy’s attack will miss me by 0.022 meters.”

Miss. As Ada spoke that word, the {{Furigana|small yellow spirit|will-o’-wisp}} turned into specks of light and was sent away.

She had been…… only 2.2 centimeters away from death.

Ada still didn’t turn around to face her opponent. No, she hadn’t even looked at the spear she was holding. If she had gripped her spear only a finger-width farther down, what would have happened?

“I definitely won’t make a mistake, not even by a millimeter.”

As if reading their minds, Ada muttered.

“……That much practice has been hammered into me ever since I was young.”

Her voice sounded strangely sad.

Difficulty to suppress— Easy.

Enne finally understood why the girl hadn’t turned around to look at her opponent.

It could be described as ‘not interested’. Ada’s gaze had already turned to the next enemy she needed to defeat.

“There are twenty-seven creatures in total, thirteen of which I don’t know details about.”

The Amphisbaena attacked from below.

Fangs dripping with poison touched the end of Ada’s foot— The distance between them created that illusion, but the snake’s fangs cut only empty air.

Raising its heads, the Recited creature emitted a green Recitation light and was sent away.

“Twenty-six left. Yeah, I’ll be just fine. It’ll be easier to search for Chibi-kun after I finish them off.”

Ada stood behind the snake.

—She’s fast. No…… more like graceful?

She moved her body smoothly and naturally. If she were to move like that underwater, probably not a single ripple would form on the water’s surface. Her movements were so fluid that they could be thought of like that. Enne still couldn’t comprehend how Ada had dodged the attacking snake just now.

“Finish them…… all off?”

This was the girl who had been taking Enne’s practice test only yesterday. Remembering the name written on the exam sheet, Enne’s breath caught in her throat.

Ada Yung Gillshuvesher.

{{Furigana|Master of the Exorcist Spear|Gillshuvesher}}— Enne had heard that it was the greatest title among {{Furigana|Exorcists|Gillshe}}. Had this young sixteen-year-old girl already earned that title?

Even Klaus, the leader of the {{Furigana|Exorcists|Gillshe}} had earned the title in his twenties. But this girl who was studying Recitations at a Recitation school had already gotten it?

She couldn’t believe it so suddenly, but the scene before her eyes was an undeniable truth.

The girl danced, leaving behind only the quiet sound of her breathing. She directly confronted the Recited creatures with her own body.

This dance in which she wagered her life made even those watching feel afraid.

Was that because it was dangerous? No, the dance itself sent shivers up their spines.

Ada attacked the large snakes dropping from the ceiling while dodging the Amphisbaena by her feet and evading the lizards' claws by only a few millimeters. Synchronized with her amazing movements, the metallic spear was like a whip, cutting through the air as it attacked its enemies.

Delicate yet bold. Quick yet serene. Magnificent yet cruel. Even though it was just a spear, it was as sharp as a sword. Even though it was just a spear, it drew curves as beautifully as a bow.

In the first place, even though she was just a single girl, there were nearly thirty enemies. All of them attacked Ada as if they had forgotten everyone else. But despite being surrounded on all four sides, the girl danced without pausing even once. It was a dance of death filled with such tension that even Enne’s heartbeat seemed to freeze. But even so, there was no rage or impatience in Ada.

……No, she wasn’t the student Enne knew. She wasn’t the Reciter Enne knew. She was— Someone who shouldn’t be a Reciter.

Ada swung the spear, cutting down two more enemies at once. As Recitation light streamed out in their throes of death, the Recited creatures were sent away one by one.

There were thirteen remaining. Then, the girl’s movements stopped for the first time.

Ada carried the spear in her right hand, with her left hand hanging loosely at her side.

“Ada, your left hand!”

As if compelled by Kluele’s scream, Enne looked at Ada’s hand…… And her breath caught in her throat. On Ada’s tanned brown arm, her wrist that had turned grey was strikingly visible.

“……Did I get grazed?”

A monotonous voice escaped Ada’s lips. The remaining thirteen creatures before her were all grey Recited creatures.

“Ada, that’s enough! Step away from them!”

The girl had singlehandedly defeated more than a dozen Recited creatures. It was more than enough. She and the others needed to quickly escape this institution.

“I can’t do that.”

With her back facing them, Ada shook her head defiantly.

“Ada!”

Why? Why was she so persistent? What could she do, with one arm already turned to stone?

“……Because I’m a useless girl.”

That’s right. A useless girl who wanted to be a Reciter but couldn’t— Was it Enne’s imagination? She thought she heard Ada say those words.

Front, back, left, right. A group of Recited creatures advanced from every direction. It wasn’t a number that could be easily dealt with. What did Ada intend to do with only one hand?

At that moment, Ada shouted out.

“Sensei, what color?”

—Out of the five colors, which color was the Reverse Song of Grey Recitations closest to?

Only Enne understood the meaning behind Ada’s words. Perhaps that was because she had been this {{Furigana|Exorcist|Gillshe}}’s ‘teacher’, even if for not a very long time.

“It’s the color that you chose!”

Enne used all of the air remaining in her lungs to convey that message to the girl.

Instead of replying, the tip of the spear that Ada held shone white. The pearl embedded in the spear tip became used as a gemstone for reversing Recitations.

Then, the {{Furigana|Exorcist|Gillshe}} pierced her left hand with her {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}.

There was a sound like glass shattering.

With a clear, crisp sound, the curse that had turned her arm to stone was instantly exorcised. The movements of the grey Recited creatures slowed down, as if they understood the implication behind it. They hesitated for less than the blink of an eye. It was a length of time that couldn’t even be called an opening. However, that was more than enough for the {{Furigana|Exorcist|Gillshe}} girl.

——[{{Furigana|Nussis|Return}}]——

Leaving behind only afterimages of the spear tip, the white, shining {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}} swung in all directions. Like steam rising up, all of the Recited creatures remaining in the room emitted white smoke and disappeared.

As if yielding her body to the smoke, the girl holding the {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}} quietly closed her eyes.

===Part 3===

The faint tremors stopped. Just how long had they gone on for?

Quickly rising to his feet, Neight glanced around at his surroundings.

The single path out seemed to gradually curve to the right. Because he had escaped by running down the left fork, taking that path should lead him straight ahead of where he was before.

……Nothing’s out there, right?

Although he checked behind him every few seconds, there were no signs of the mysterious grey creatures chasing after him. Because the hallway lights were off, he continued forward by relying on the emergency lights.

“Evacuation…… route.”

Those words were engraved on a plate attached to the wall of the hallway.

If he were to continue farther down this path, he should reach an evacuation door.

He continued to walk forward again, but before he could take a step— His body trembled.

“E-Eh?”

It wasn’t just his body. The floor, the walls, the ceiling. Everything trembled like they were screaming.

An earthquake? And it was larger than the one that happened a little while ago.

……Just what was going on?

<div align="center">***</div>

“Ada, that was amazing! I never knew you could do that!”

As her classmate carrying a spear returned, Kluele involuntarily cheered.

She had known that Ada was in the spear-wielding club, but never knew her friend was this talented. During class, Ada never acted anything like it.

“Yeah…… Well, it’s just a skill I have.”

Talking in an ambiguous manner, her classmate scratched the back of her head. She had shown godly skills back then, but strangely, a lonely expression shadowed her face.

“Kluele, hurry up and take the teachers back to school.”

The three teachers: Kate, Enne, and Zessel. And then there was Kluele and Ada. Although together they would be extremely heavy, the divine bird said it was no problem.

“Alright. Ada, get on.”

But instead of getting on the bird’s back, Ada smiled bitterly and shrugged.

“I’m going to find Chibi-kun. It was me who brought him along, so I feel responsible for him.”

“But……”

[Let us go. We must hurry.]

The divine bird raised its head. ……Sure enough, thinking things through calmly, what Ada and the divine bird said made sense. The problem was their homeroom teacher, Kate. The wound on her back was deep and she needed to be transported to a medical facility right away.

“Sorry Ada, but I’ll be right back.”

“How unfortunate, to be told that by the Demon of Lateness.”

Ada joked lightly. Before Kluele could reply with ‘You’re like that also!’……

'''''Wind, sneer at the transience of sand crawling on the ground'''''<br/>
''loar dime, Hir qusi fluse feo nen rawa cley''

'''''Feathers, laugh at the foolishness of ashes drunk on flames'''''<br/>
''sheza dime, Hir qusi nazarie feo eza da wavir uc corne''

The voice came from somewhere unknown and soared around the calm room.

At the same time.

——Crack!——

It was the sound of something hard cracking. The sound was quiet but unusually clear, echoing throughout the room.

'''''A lonely prison, a banquet of trash, the defeated laughs at the unending tragedy'''''<br/>
''solitie kaon, writh lef eza, lastis os fisa endehec mofy''

'''''The throne hungers for a king, but sitting on the seat is only dust'''''<br/>
''arsei glio, ovan ezis glia jes reive''

A husky elderly voice sang a strange melody.

No, it wasn’t just a regular song. Was it a <{{Furigana|Song of Praise|Oratorio}}>?

“W-What……? There’s more?”

'''''Everything in nature changes. Along with the chair, I flow to dust'''''<br/>
''omunis via-c-univa, Yer sis tera peg ezis, eza''

'''''If that is so, then there is no winner in this world'''''<br/>
''zette yupa thes I neckt loern''

The melody which they thought was the malice of the dead came from the single remaining <Egg>—

“Ada, get on right now! That <Egg> seems dangerous!”

After Enne spoke, Zessel’s face paled.

The grey catalyst in the middle of the room.

Its outer layer gradually tore off like it was breaking out of its shell. A grey glow leaked out from inside.

'''''Come, born children, thou art the children who serve thy king'''''<br/>
''Isa da boema foton doremren Ser la lemenent, clar lef ilmei arsa''

'''''In thy hands are the king’s swords, twelve of them become a shadow over power'''''<br/>
''jes effectis qusi fo Lastihyt, ecta peg sterei orza''

[It seems this research institute itself is a trap.]

The divine bird glared—

The Recitation light shone conspicuously. Particles of light traced out a helix shape and a silver shadow appeared in the center.

[And so, this seems to be the final and worst trap.]

'''''Everything in the world now becomes the defeated — It is the day when the twelve plates of silver, the king’s swords, roar'''''<br/>
''miqvy O evoia arsei tearl dis elmaei I — sterei efflectis Ezehyt = ende arsa''

Something silver-colored appeared there.

It was nearly two meters tall. Its shape resembled a humanoid made of long and narrow metal needles. Silver swords grew directly out of the parts where the hands were meant to be. It looked very much like something manmade, different than the species of Recited creatures usually called out from Recitations and the grey Recited creatures.—Floating in the air around the True Spirit as if they were protecting it were twelve bladed weapons that glowed silver, including spears, swords, and axes.

……No way, was it the True Spirit of Grey Recitations?

It was a silver Recited creature with a blade in each hand, as well as twelve more around it.

The True Spirit slowly raised the weapons in its hands…… And the instant they became aware of that.

The True Spirit was standing directly in front of them.

[……It’s fast.]

The divine bird spoke in an amazed voice.

It had moved suddenly, without any warning. Its movements were also frighteningly quick and smooth. Goosebumps rose all over Kluele’s body as she watched the True Spirit. It moved in a way similar to Ada had.

The raised swords pointed in the direction of the divine bird and swung down.

“—What a fool.”

The attacking flash of silver was blocked by another flash of silver that swung up from below.

“Girl with the stick, watch where you’re swinging it!”

Alone, the girl wielding the spear stood her ground in front of the True Spirit.

“Ada?”

“Go on ahead of me. I said before, right? I’ll go find Chibi-kun and then return to school.”

“What are you saying? Ada, hurry up and get on!”

Keeping her gaze fixed on the enemy in front of her, Ada silently shook her head. At the same time……

……Plop.

A tiny drop of water hit the floor.

“A-Ada, what are you……?”

“Please…… Go ahead of me.”

That drop of water had fallen from the girl’s eye.

“I’m a useless person, so this is the only thing I can do.”

She slowly turned her head.

Her eyes brimming with tears were like the shore of a lake.

“……I wanted to become a Reciter.”

—She was crying.

It was the first time Kluele had seen Ada cry. Large teardrops rolled down Ada’s cheeks.

“At first, I hated the path that my idiot parents had decided for me, so I wanted to do the exact opposite and become a Reciter. It’s such a lame reason. After I had a fight with my parents and left, I came to this school.”

She tightly gripped her spear. Even though the True Spirit slowly moved closer to her, she was still defenselessly facing the other direction.

“But as I studied, Reciting started to seem more interesting. I started to think that I truly wanted to become a Reciter. That’s something I can't deny. I made many friends, and honestly, it was the first time I’ve done that. Until now…… I’ve always…… always……”

‘—Let’s say for example that there was a student in the class other than Chibi-kun who was alone. If that were so, what would you do, Kluele?’

Her voice trembled. Her body trembled.

Her tears trembled. Her sigh trembled.

The extremely delicate and fragile girl cried uncontrollably.

“That’s what I should have been thinking. ……But this is the first time. For the first time, I'm glad to be an {{Furigana|Exorcist|Gillshe}}.”

Without trying to hide her tears, Ada showed an unfitting smile.

“I’m…… a useless idiot…… It seems like this is the only path for me.”

Everyone who saw that smile was left speechless.

It was extremely fragile, yet extremely determined.

The manner in which Ada behaved was —unmistakably that of an {{Furigana|Exorcist|Gillshe}}.

“But Ada, even if it’s you, there’s no way you can face this monster alone……”

“Don’t worry. Compared to this puppet, my stubborn father is a hundred times worse.”

The stone wall and ceiling now collapsed. Was it due to the rumbling a while ago, or was it yet another trap?

[……Kluele, let’s leave this place.]

The divine bird gently flapped its wings.

……Ada definitely wouldn’t listen if she was told to escape.

She was the {{Furigana|Exorcist|Gillshe}} who had stayed in a Recitation school.

And now— If this was the path she chose……

“Ada, you need to return to the school with Neight as quickly as possible! It’s a promise, alright?”

The only thing Kluele could do right now was to believe in her classmate.

……Yeah, yeah. Understood, class representative.

Continuing to smile, Ada watched the divine bird cross through the evacuation door.

—But I might be a bit late.

Turning her gaze back to the enemy before her, Ada transferred the spear that she had held in both hands to only one hand.

It was her {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}} that she had received before she could understand what was going on.

After several years of training, she had gotten to know the {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}’s weight within one gram of error and its length within one millimeter of error. What she could and could not do with the {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}} had all been engraved into her. —After she had accomplished that, for the first time, her father had allowed her to call herself an {{Furigana|Exorcist|Gillshe}}.

Thirteen years old. It was the moment when the youngest {{Furigana|Exorcist|Gillshe}} in history had been born.

And now, it was three years after that.

The spear had already become a part of her body. There was no link between the spear and the arm she wielded it with. Both of them were her spear and both of them were her arm.

“Now, all that’s left is for the two of us to fight alone.”

……Speaking of which, it’s been a long time since I’ve talked to you.

Ada wiped away the tears on her cheeks. The True Spirit drew closer to her, cutting down the nearby walls as if they were made of thin paper. They cut down anything they touched —The twelve silver blades protected the True Spirit by circling it at high speed. Ada’s skin hurt like she had been burned. It wasn’t due to the blades but the blood thirst emitted by the enemy.

This opponent was undeniably strong. Ada had to admit that. As the Reciter she was now, she definitely couldn’t win. If so, then had the half year she spent as a Reciter been a complete waste? ……No.

There was one thing she had learned from the school for Reciters.

Because she couldn’t win like this, she had to Recite.

It was something she knew the best, but also something she hated the most— The her of the past.

'''''—Through great reverence and dignity, I carve out my name'''''<br/>
''O toga Wem millmo, HIr shoul da ora peg ilmeri giris ende zorm''

Sing. Remember.

She didn’t need daydreams or fantasies that she had created.

She just needed to call back the her of those days.

The her who she had cut away in the past. She had let go of and turned her back to her memories as an {{Furigana|Exorcist|Gillshe}}.

The her who had innocently loved only her {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}, who had lived together with her {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}— Right now, she called back that part of her just one more time.

'''''Dreams and wishes, I threw them all to the distant past (behind)'''''<br/>
''ole shan ilis, peg loar, peg kei, Hir et univa sm hid''

'''''I cannot even turn around to look at that path anymore'''''<br/>
''Hir be qusi Gillisu xshao ele sm thes, neckt ele''

She spun her spear in one hand. Each spin was faster, stronger, more beautiful.

She hated her parents and the people around her talking about her natural talent. That was why she had continued to practice tirelessly in a place where nobody could see her.

'''''Be the beginning of the one sent home (seen off)'''''<br/>
''Lor be se Gillisu feo olfey cori ende olte''

'''''My whole life is simply meant for singing, dancing, and living with my spear'''''<br/>
''lipps hypne cooka, fifsia-c-ect-c-ele peg Gill, jes qusi giris''

She had come to a Recitation school but neglected her Recitation studies.

She had joined the spear-wielding club but ditched practices whenever she felt like it.

However— Training to become an {{Furigana|Exorcist|Gillshe}} was the one thing she couldn’t stop doing.

'''''There are no flowers at my funeral, no name is needed on my gravestone'''''<br/>
''leide neckt ele sm Yem hypne, reive zayxuy lostasia Yem nehhe''

'''''I only need my rusted spear thrust upright into my corpse'''''<br/>
''O la Laspha, Wem shel zo hearsa lipps sm cley''

Her blood blisters had burst, the skin of her palms had been torn, and her eyes had teared up with pain. But even so, she had still held onto her {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}. There had been times when she lost consciousness while being pounded by chilly winter rain and her skin had nearly festered after being scorched by insanely hot summer heat. But even so, she hadn't let go of her {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}.

Her {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}} wouldn’t betray her. The more she swung it, the sharper it would become. The more she cried, the stronger it would become.

That’s right. They had walked together for far enough a distance that she could declare that with certainty.

'''''Now sing praise, many colors, many called out children'''''<br/>
''Isa O ora, sterei Ies, sterei da cooka doremren''

The spear cut through the air, as if changing into an armor of blades that enveloped the girl’s body.

As it cut through the air, it sung a tune that resembled a song.

The tanned spear-user sang a tanned melody.

'''''Here and now, the one thing after setting free all of the names—'''''<br/>
''Jes nehhe qusi Ies, arsei spil, Seo la miqvy virgia''

If she were to bear not the title of a Reciter, but of an {{Furigana|Exorcist|Gillshe}}.

If the one who should protect her back and the opponent before her who she should defeat were here.

—As one who bore the ultimate title, there was one path she couldn’t step away from.

'''''There is already nothing that can bind my spear'''''<br/>
''bekwist Yem nehhe olfey besti Gillshuvesher''

Her impatience and rage faded away far into the distance.

The burning and excitement of her body made her unable to feel even the rumbling around her.

“I’m coming, True Spirit! I’ll show you the power of a {{Furigana|Master of the Exorcist Spear|Gillshuvesher}}!”

There were no more Reciters in the room.

The time when she had wavered in the gap between song and spear had passed.

—Ada Yung Gillshuvesher was coming.

<div align="center">***</div>

……Was the earthquake still not over?

The large tremors from before had passed, but weak vibrations that shook his hair still continued.

Suddenly, the noise changed.

It was no longer the crushing sound of the wall collapsing, but clear, metallic reverberations. The incessant clashing of two hard things created a cold, sharp melody. He could hear the sounds echoing from the direction he had come from.

“……There’s a light?”

Was that a door? Silver light shone through from the cracks around the door.

The sounds were coming from— the other side?

Peering through to the other side of the door, Neight caught his breath.

There was a True Spirit made of metallic silver rods arranged in a humanoid shape. It wielded long blades that grew out of its hands and used them to slash at its opponent.

The opponent blocking its way was— A single girl with tanned skin who wielded a spear.

……Ada-san?

Right, left. The two blades slashed downward in less than a second. Ada blocked the right blade with the tip of her spear, and with the momentum of her blocking movement, turned her gaze to the left blade. The silver flash it created was already coming close to the tip of her nose.

—I can’t block it in time. While parrying the edge of the blade with her spear, Ada pressed her body close to the floor. The silver spear and the axe passed by where her neck had been moments before.

“Hah!”

With a loud breath, she swung at the protective blades floating in the air. Claaaang. With a reverberating sound like striking a bell of ice, a spear and an axe disappeared.

“……Eight left.”

She stepped back, putting approximately four meters of distance between herself and her pursuer who approached closer.

4.42 meters, that was her reach. On the other hand, she had already confirmed that her opponent’s reach was 4.14 meters. 28 centimeters— It was a tiny distance that she would have to rely on her speed and her weapon’s reach to surpass. But the protective weapons surrounding the True Spirit flew irregularly around it within a six meter range.

Ada had no choice but to stay out of the True Spirit’s range. If it rushed in, then her spear would lose its length advantage. Therefore, she should be standing between 4.14 meters to 4.2 meters away from her opponent. Any closer than that would be within the enemy’s range and any farther meant the floating blades could attack her while she couldn't strike back.

[[File:Tasogare_v2_247.jpg|thumb]]

A space of 28 centimeters. That was the small boundary separating life and death, triumph and defeat. Leaving that space or being pushed out of it would mean defeat. However, right now, they were locked in a stalemate.

—She needed to find a way to tip the scales in her favor. What could she do?

But while she had been focused on thinking, the True Spirit had closed the distance.

……So it’s a strange enemy without any common sense, huh?

Its sword flashed down at a speed that an ordinary person would be unable to keep up with. With speed that could slay an enemy in the blink of an eye, it gouged, pierced, thrust, slashed down— but then abruptly retreated. Just when Ada thought it was retreating, it lunged forward at an intense speed. Then, just when they were about to clash, it suddenly slowed down and retreated again.

Its movements were unpredictable.

It attacked irregularly without any particular style of fighting. Without breathing like a person, without the attack range of a person, it attacked randomly as if mocking people’s swordsmanship. Ada wasn’t even sure which way to look.

……No, she couldn’t be bothered by it. She needed to breathe steadily.

She twisted to avoid its right-side sword that stabbed forward. She curved her body to avoid its left-side sword that drew closer to her. The silver flash grazed her cheek. She felt hot blood flowing down, as if a layer of skin had been peeled off.

But in exchange, she had avoided her opponent’s attack.

Ada thrust her {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}} forward as fast as she could. Embedded in its tip was a pearl. The milky white tip of the spear lunged at the True Spirit’s body.

However, what the spear pierced wasn’t its body, but one of the protective blades surrounding it.

“—Not again!”

Ada unintentionally let out a bitter sigh.

While fighting the True Spirit, she had realized that the twelve blades dancing around it were both its weapons and its defense. In order to land a single hit on the True Spirit, she first had to send back the blades. Out of the original twelve, seven remained.

Blood mixed with the sweat running down her cheeks.

She had already seen through her opponent’s weak points. Its body was comprised of silver blades and what held them together in the middle was an <Egg> glowing dark grey. It wasn’t difficult to think that the <Egg> was the core holding the True Spirit in this world.

……Ada could still move her body. She was fine.

Before her movements became sluggish and her mind became exhausted, she needed to send back all of the blades protecting the enemy. After that, she could hit its core with her {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}.

“Let’s go, {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}.”

Nodding at the spear she was holding……

——Craaaaaack——

An ice-cold sound rang out from beside her hand. Willpower, strength, determination, resolve. It was a sad sound…… as if all of that had been drained away.

“……My {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}?”

At first, she thought it was a hallucination. She couldn’t believe it. But the more she stared at it, the more it proved to be real.

About halfway down her spear, thin cracks like a spider web had appeared.

……Ada-san?

Something had happened to her. Even Neight, who was just an onlooker, could understand that much.

Something had suddenly disappeared from Ada. Strength? No, it was something more basic.

As if her will to fight had vanished, she only dodged the opponent’s attacks. That’s right. She only dodged. She didn’t block or parry the attacks with her spear. She did nothing but continue to step back.

But— that was absurd. Even if it was Ada, there was no way that she could fully avoid all of the attacks.

In the blink of an eye, Ada had been pushed back until her back touched the wall. With one swift move, the True Spirit closed the distance between itself and the girl who had nowhere left to run. While its sword sliced Ada’s shoulder and slashed at her abdomen, a floating axe chopped down at her foot.

“Ada-san!”

Crossing through the doorway, Neight ran to the girl’s side.

……No way. Hey, this can’t be true, right?

Ada couldn’t believe that a crack had appeared on her {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}. Nothing like that had ever happened until now. She had never neglected to take care of it. Even when using it normally, she had made sure to be careful with it. Even with the fighting just now, it had only clashed with other blades no more than a few times. Considering the {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}’s sturdiness, something like that shouldn’t have damaged it this much— Then was this because of a different reason?

She could only think of one other reason.

Creatures with life, objects with a shape, a single truth applied to all of them— That is, the restriction called ‘lifespan’. After enduring around a dozen years of rigorous training, the result was that the {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}’s limit had come more quickly.

……No, no way. There’s no way that’s true.

Wasn’t it a part of her? The first friend she had made?

—Are you leaving me?

—Was this my fault?

Everything that reached its limit crumbled noisily.

The True Spirit swung its sword down. She might have been able to block with her {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}. However, she couldn’t do that no matter what.

“Ugh!”

She twisted her body and dodged. A sharp pain ran along her shoulder. It was a small but deep cut.

……But she didn’t care.

If she had taken that blow with her {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}, its lifespan would have been shortened even more. That was something she definitely didn’t want.

She ran from the floating weapons and the swords wielded by her opponent.

—Thump. She felt something hard against her back. The wall?

At the same time, the True Spirit turned towards her and closed the distance between them in a single movement. Ada tried once more to widen the distance between her and the stabbing sword, but her feet wouldn’t move.

“Ow!”

The floating axe gouged her calf. The pain blurred out the world around her for a split second. When she came to her senses, she saw the True Spirit raising its large sword in front of her.

……She couldn’t avoid it!

Did she have to defend with the {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}? Wasn’t there another option?

Her thoughts swirled around in vain. Her body wouldn’t move.

“Ada-san!”

The sword heading down towards her suddenly stopped. Pausing in its tracks, the True Spirit turned around to look behind itself. An intruder had entered the main hall. It was a small boy with a young-looking face.

……Chibi-kun?

With the sound of metal scraping on metal, the True Spirit ran off. Its target was—

No…… Don’t, Chibi-kun…… Run away, hurry…… Don’t come here.

“Don’t come over here!”

“Eh?”

Stunned, the boy froze. The True Spirit directly ahead him raised its large sword. Neight looked up helplessly. The sudden attack left him unable to comprehend the situation.

“Ah…… Ah……”

Intimidated by the True Spirit advancing towards him, Neight was frozen in place.

A Reciter who could call things out without singing a <{{Furigana|Song of Praise|Oratorio}}> was a different matter, but other Reciters were weak when attacked directly. That was why {{Furigana|Exorcists|Gillshe}} existed, to stand as a shield before Reciters. There happened to be an {{Furigana|Exorcists|Gillshe}} here. Moreover, there was a Reciter right in front of her.

……No. Ada didn’t want to regret anymore. There was a friend getting hurt right in front of her. Wasn’t that why she had felt so pitiful during the recital contest?

Couldn’t she protect anyone? If not, then what was the use of her spear?

Its life would end without having done anything.

Was that what her {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}} truly wished for?

‘Ada. Do you truly think this path is nothing but boring?’

‘Anyone born into a family of {{Furigana|Exorcists|Gillshe}} will struggle with that question at least once. —I was also like that.’

‘But one day, I realized.’

……That’s right. Hadn’t her father told her something like that?

'……Father, I don’t understand.'

‘It’s not that you don’t understand. You just haven’t realized it yet.’

She had finally realized. She realized what her father’s eyes had been trying to tell her that day.

‘I’m…… a useless idiot…… It seems like this is the only path for me.’

After searching for something she could do, that was the result she chose.

She chose it out of her own free will.

There was no turning back. For as long as she lived, she would have no choice but to walk down this path.

It would be an extremely rigorous and boring path. ……But even so.

—By going down this path, she could definitely protect someone.

Merciless flashes of silver flew down towards Neight. They came from the two swords that the True Spirit wielded as well as the protective blades revolving around the True Spirit.

They were all knocked aside by a glittering milky-white slash.

“……A-Ada-san……”

“Are you alright, Chibi-kun?”

Neight nodded wordlessly. Ada lightly patted his head.

She then glanced at her spear. The cracks on its tip were growing larger.

After the next attack, she would probably have to bid it farewell.

……Was it willing to fight together with her until the very end?

“Chibi-kun, do you have a catalyst?”

Speaking quickly without even moving her lips, she asked the boy behind her.

“Eh? Y-Yes.”

“Then can you do me a favor? Right now, can you conduct the very first Recitation you tried to show everyone?”

She didn’t mean the Recitation from the recital contest, but the one he conducted on the very first day he had transferred into the school. She wanted to make use of the <{{Furigana|Song of Praise|Oratorio}}> he had sung in the laboratory.

“Eh…… B-But I still can’t do it properly yet.”

“I don’t mind if you fail. Also, make sure you sing the <{{Furigana|Song of Praise|Oratorio}}> loud enough that even the True Spirit can hear it!”

“—!”

A tense expression appeared on Neight’s face. He finally realized what Ada was planning to do.

“Ada-san, it will probably disappear in under a minute. ……Please make sure you time it properly!”

Giving only a wink in response, Ada leaped forward directly in front of the True Spirit.

The True Spirit had two swords, as well as the protective blades flying around. Ada twisted her body, leaped, and dodged. She couldn’t block attacks with her {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}, which could only withstand one more blow. In order to use that blow wisely, right now she had no choice but to continue dodging.

'''''Descend, dark curtain of twilight'''''<br/>
''“—cart lef dimi-l-shadi denca-c-dowa”''

From behind Ada, the <{{Furigana|Song of Praise|Oratorio}}> that Neight sang resounded all throughout the main hall.

'''''I praise the distant (your) name'''''<br/>
''YeR be orator Lom nehhe''

'''''Dark, courageous, pitiful (sorrowful)'''''<br/>
''lor besti bluci ende branousi -l- symphoeki''

'''''Master’s single wing (transient master)'''''<br/>
''O she saira qersonie Laspha—''

A Night-colored {{Furigana|Recital gate|Channel}} slowly formed by Neight’s feet.

Pulling back her spear so that the large sword passed by only a hairsbreadth away, Ada leaped forward towards her opponent’s torso with all of her strength.

At the same time, Neight’s Recitation ended with its final verse.

——[{{Furigana|Ezel|Song of Night}}]]——

Just then, for an instant, the room was enveloped in thick black smoke.

It was the result of his Recitation going out of control.

The True Spirit, Neight, and Ada. All of their visions turned completely dark, making them unable to see anything at all.

……However!

Despite the stinging smoke, Ada opened her eyes. She had done training to see in the dark before, but right now she had a different purpose in mind. The glittering grey <Egg> in the center of her opponent was the only light that could still be seen in the darkness.

—So that’s where it was!

Abandoning any thoughts of defense, Ada simply thrust her {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}} straight forward.

The grey True Spirit now knew its target’s location.

A milky-white gemstone shone at the end of the {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}} that Ada held, which exposed her location. The two swords and the floating protective blades— all of the weapons thrust forward towards the gemstone.

And then……

—The black smoke cleared.

The girl and the True Spirit. Both of them stood frozen in a position with their weapons pointed at each other.

“……It’s over.”

Ada looked up at her enemy, which was close enough to touch.

She had definitely felt the tip of her {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}} pierce the <Egg>.

On the other hand, the silver swords that the True Spirit had thrust out were all pointed at the wall far away from her.

“In this situation, if we had both struck each other, you would probably have won.”

Where the weapons had pierced it, the wall shone with a faint milky-white light.

That was the fake target Ada had called out.

[…………]

The True Spirit didn’t respond. Ada had prepared a two-fold plan. As if it was praising her, the True Spirit simply stared at the Recitation light.

From the very beginning, what Ada had wanted from Neight was just the black smoke that resulted from a Recitation gone out of control. When all of their visions turned dark, the targets had become the light of the <Egg> and the shining gemstone on the top of her {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}.

While Neight was Reciting, Ada had called out a white light similar to the glittering gem.

From the very start, White Recitations were Ada’s speciality. The catalyst had been the pearl on the {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}, and as for the <{{Furigana|Song of Praise|Oratorio}}>—

‘Make sure you sing the <{{Furigana|Song of Praise|Oratorio}}> loud enough that even the True Spirit can hear it!’

When Neight sang his <{{Furigana|Song of Praise|Oratorio}}> loudly, covered by the boy’s voice, Ada had sung her own <{{Furigana|Song of Praise|Oratorio}}>. After that— While the True Spirit’s swords aimed at the fake light of the spear, Ada had thrust her {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}} at the <Egg>.

With a faint rustle, the sheets of metal that made up the True Spirit turned into fine dust and disappeared.

The remaining seven floating blades, the large swords that the True Spirit wielded, and the True Spirit’s body all disappeared. Only the crumbling <Egg> with a hole pierced in it tumbled to the floor.

And then, at the same time……

Something very precious to Ada shattered loudly.

“Ada-san!”

With a vacant expression, Ada stood still. Chilled by the frightening thought that she might faint, Neight rushed up to her.

“Is your wound alright?”

“……I’m fine.”

She definitely shouldn’t be fine. The blood flowing down both her legs had already stained the tips of her shoes red.

However, she didn’t look like she was concerned about that. Instead, she gazed down by her feet.

She wasn’t looking at her blood-stained shoes. What she gazed at was something farther beyond that.

—Her {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}?

The tip of the {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}} that Ada had spent around a dozen years together with was now shattered. Scattered on the floor were countless tiny shards of a broken blade.

“Chibi-kun, I’m sorry but do you mind going back to school before me?”

Ada sighed weakly.

“……But……”

“Please. I want ‘us’ to be alone.”

Neight ran away towards the evacuation door.

A curtain of silence fell across the room. In it, Ada stood alone.

Closing her eyes, the girl {{Furigana|Exorcist|Gillshe}} hugged the shattered spear to her chest.

“……I’m sorry.”

You were the one closest to me who protected me until now. I’m sorry for noticing it so late.

……I’m truly, truly sorry.

===Part 4===

Just how long had he been waiting for already?

Chilly waves lapped the sandy beach. Right now, he was standing somewhere between the branch school and the research institute. The sun that dyed the ocean red was now disappearing beyond the horizon. The waves which washed away grains of sand were becoming darker.

“The stars are coming out.”

Beside him, a girl with scarlet hair murmured. Compelled by her words, Neight looked up at the sky overhead.

The twinkling points of light reminded him of the shattered {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}.

“I was really worried. And then you wandered off by yourself, of all things!”

Kluele had waited for him the whole time on the road leading back from the research institute.

“……I’m sorry.”

“But I’m glad you came back safely.”

“U-Um, what about Kate-sensei?”

“We immediately took her to see a doctor, so she’ll be fine. The other teachers are also going to have a quick checkup.”

For several seconds, there was silence between them.

“……Sorry.”

As if in harmony with the splashing waves, Kluele was the first to speak.

“I should be the one apologizing. I was troubled about my Recitations being scary, so I made you worry unnecessarily about something strange like that.”

Looking up at the sky, she spread her arms wide open.

“But I’m fine now. After this, I’ll be back to normal.”

Normal. That was something that could be understood just by seeing her calm expression.

“I believed in Kluele-san ever since the very beginning.”

Before he could finish speaking those words……

“……Hey, Neight?”

With a mischievous smile— Kluele suddenly pinched both of his cheeks.

“O-Oww! Kwuewe-san, tha’ huwts!”

“Ahaha. During times like these, you should just politely ask ‘what is it?’”

“Whaa’ ith it?”

“Yup, just like that.”

Nodding with a satisfied look, Kluele let go.

“……Aah, that was mean.”

Neight reflexively pressed his hands to his cheeks…… And suddenly, he blinked repeatedly.

Eh? His cheeks didn’t hurt at all, even though he had expected it to be painful just now.

“……Kluele-san, did you go easy on me?”

“What are you saying, isn’t that obvious?”

Covering her mouth with her hand, the girl chuckled.

……I see.

Other than that, they had nothing more to say. In silence, they gazed at the ebb and flow of the waves—

Suddenly, the quiet noise of someone walking on sand could be heard on the beach.

“You’ll catch a cold, both of you.”

It was a tall girl with black hair. With her white Tremia school uniform fluttering in the wind, she slowly walked up to Neight and Kluele.

“……Serges-san?”

Looking back now, the beginning of everything had been— When Serges had told Neight about the {{Furigana|Exorcist|Gillshe}} girl practicing with her spear on the rooftop.

“U-Um, Serges-san?”

“What is it?”

The girl stood still, pushing aside her bangs that had been stuck together by the sea breeze.

“Did you know about Ada-san?”

“About her being an {{Furigana|Exorcist|Gillshe}}?”

……Like he thought, Serges had known everything from the very beginning.

“I’m probably the one who knows the most about her. More than any other student and any other teacher.”

Her expression suddenly turning gentle, Serges also looked up at the sky. She gazed beyond the clouds drifting overhead, beyond the twinkling stars— She gazed at something in the distant past that she could no longer return to.

“Ada was the same as you, Neighty.”

The same as me?

“During the school entrance ceremony, she walked around quietly by herself. ……She had probably been thinking that she was too different compared to the rest of us. When I first talked to her, she ended up telling me a lot of things. It felt like she was so anxious that she couldn’t help spilling everything.”

—Ada-san had done that?

“She originally had a much brighter personality, which you probably can’t imagine her with anymore. Back then, she had held onto her precious long spear and gazed at me anxiously.”

With a small laugh, Serges put her arms behind her back.

But then, she continued to speak in a quiet, unusually low voice.

“She looked like she needed someone to act like an older sister to her. I thought that she desperately needed a friend who she could fool around with.”

Eh, ‘someone’?

“Neighty, until you understand that, you’ll still be ‘Chibi-kun’. Right, Kluele?”

“Wait, what? Who do you mean by the role of the older sister?”

“……Even I don’t know.”

Letting out a sigh that was mixed with laughter, Serges walked lightly across the sandy beach.

In the direction she was heading—

With the starry night sky behind her, a short girl quietly walked towards them.

On her back, she carried a spear with a broken tip.

“……You idiot. You’re so late that we were all worried.”

Saying that, the Reciter hugged her close {{Furigana|Exorcist|Gillshe}} friend.

“Mmhm. Sorry about that. I’m alright now.”

Ada smiled weakly.

[[File:Tasogare_v2_267.jpg|thumb]]

“That’s an obvious lie.”

“—Eh……”

One again, Sergies hugged Ada tightly.

“Didn’t I tell you already? Fake smiles don’t suit you. You need to express your mood more genuinely! It’s fine to act cheerful when you’re feeling up to it. But during painful times, rely on your friends more, okay?”

“…………”

“Or am I not reliable enough?”

“……What are you saying? That’s not true…… I’m just really happy.”

—I’m glad that {{Furigana|an Exorcist|I}} came to {{Furigana|a Recitation School|this school}}.

Her voice was choked with tears.

Mixed in with the splashing waves, it echoed quietly.

----

===Translation Notes===
<references />

<noinclude>{{Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai Nav|prev=Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 4th Play|next=Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Interval Play 2nd Act}}</noinclude>

Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Final Play

2013-07-28T21:43:44Z

Mystrael: Created page with "==Final Play: Everyone Sings, O Path of the Singing Spear User== ===Part 1=== Over his shoulder, Zessel could hear the breathing of his colleague who he carried on his back...."

==Final Play: Everyone Sings, O Path of the Singing Spear User==

===Part 1===

Over his shoulder, Zessel could hear the breathing of his colleague who he carried on his back. She took weak, shallow breaths.

—Kate’s bleeding wasn't stopping.

“It’s only a bit farther, so hang on!”

There was no response from the woman he was carrying.

“……Hang on until then!”

From the preparation he had done before coming here, he knew that there was a door at the farthest end of the main hall which they could use to escape outside.

Zessel felt dizzy and had a headache. But even so, he continued to run.

<div align="center">***</div>

“……It’s so quiet.”

Was this the changing room? Rows of lockers were filled with staff lab clothing. Neight was hidden quietly inside one of the lockers.

……Kate-sensei.

In order to allow him and Ada to escape, their teacher had stayed behind, alone.

“—I……”

He felt a powerlessness similar to what he had felt during the recital contest. But the major difference was that now, he was truly alone in this place.

Arma, who had always been by his side, was not here. Mio, who had prepared a Night-colored catalyst for him, was not here. Finally, Kluele, who had watched over him as he recited, was not here.

……Am I alone again?

A long, long time ago, when he had still been in the custody of the orphanage, there hadn’t been anyone he could talk to or rely on. So whenever morning came and he felt lonely, he would always want to hide under his futon. He wished for night to continue on forever and ever.

But.

He had been picked up by his mother, who had now passed away. Ever since then, something had begun to change little by little. He had met Arma and come to Tremia Academy where he met many people. He had met a kind girl with scarlet hair, the Reciter who continued to keep his promise with Mother, and also many classmates.

“That’s why it’s different now.”

There were people who would stay by his side. He just couldn’t meet them right now since he was hiding here. There was no point in him continuing to hide like this.

“I need to go find them.”

Neight opened the locker door just a crack and looked around at his surroundings. There weren’t any of snakes or lizards nearby.

He exited the changing room and headed down the hallway in the direction he had come from.

But after less than a few seconds, he felt something strange underfoot. He was shaking. Was he scared? No, that wasn’t right. This was—

“What is this…… An earthquake?”

===Part 2===

Silently, the glow of the light fairy disappeared. Was it another grey Recited creature? Enne instantly became on guard, but after a while, she let out a sigh of relief.

After she composed herself and looked around, there was nothing worth taking notice of. The light of the fairy had simply been hidden by another light.

A faint beam of light lit up the dark hallway. It leaked out from behind a closed door and shone like rays of sunlight filtering through the leaves of trees.

“……That must be the main hall.”

Enne knew that Zessel was talking to himself, but she nodded anyways.

Within the research institute blanketed in darkness, only the main hall deep inside the building was lit up. It would be a lie to call this just a coincidence. Judging from the situation until now, the possibility that they had arrived at a completely safe location was nearly zero. Even deciding whether or not to enter the room would be a risky bet. What awaited them there was probably—

……However, they had no choice but to enter. Beyond the door was a place to take refuge. Kate’s body couldn’t endure much longer. They had to make a quick decision and head for medical supplies.

Zessel kicked open the door. Even though the brightness of the room was forcing him to close his eyes, he took a look around the room.

Squinting, Enne looked around.

—So it’s like this, huh?

She gritted her teeth. Finally, they could see through the troublesome farce.

“So this is the cause of everything.”

In the center of the spacious room, lying on an ornate lantern studded with gemstones, was a grey <Egg>. It was just like a grey king sitting on a throne that shone with five colors. Glancing around, Enne and Zessel could see five colored <Eggs> in the corners of the room.

“……So this really is an institution just for refining these catalysts.”

Zessel, who carried Kate on his back, muttered sarcastically.

He had heard that one <Egg> of each of the five colors had been brought to Tremia Academy.

If so, then it wouldn’t be unusual to have a fair number of <Eggs> still remaining in this institute.

“Did an <Egg> run wild in this research institute as well?”

“We can’t say for sure yet.”

Enne shook her head lightly.

She had heard that only catalysts of the five existing colors had been brought to the campus. If the <Eggs> refined in this institute were only of those five colors, then just what was that grey <Egg>? Furthermore, they hadn’t seen any grey <Eggs> so far except for the one in this room. A single catalyst going out of control wouldn't make sense considering the large number of grey Recited creatures. To call out so many of them, there would need to be at least two, no, at least three <Eggs>.

And then there were the words written in blood on the stone monument……

—That’s enough.

“We should stop worrying about the complicated situation for now.”

Right now, they didn’t need to analyze the situation. Safely overcoming this dilemma and escaping was their top priority.

“Zessel, don’t touch that catalyst.”

Touching the <Egg> would force someone to conduct a Recitation. Although they didn’t know the trick behind why that was, it had already been proven before during the recital contest.

“……Kate, hang on.”

Kate already had no strength left to raise her upper body. Although he also looked tired himself, Zessel shifted the position of Kate on his back.

In the back of the room, standing out from the grey walls surrounding it, was a scarlet door. It was like what he had seen on a map of the research institute. Going through that door should lead outside.

Suddenly.

“……An earthquake?”

Zessel raised an eyebrow slightly. As if in harmony with that movement, Enne felt faint vibrations at her feet. Dry flakes of paint peeled off from the ceiling.

It felt strange. She had experienced this feeling before.

Deja-vu? No, it was different. She, Zessel, Mirror, and Xins had felt the ground shake in exactly the same way during the recital contest.

The <Egg> was going out of control. Back then, the ground had rumbled as the creature came into existence.

“Enne!”

Zessel's tone of voice changed into one that sounded like there was a scream or warning mixed in. On the other side of the door they had come in from, grey creatures slowly crawled forth from the shadows of the corridor.

“Damn, just how many traps did they set?!”

“Zessel, let’s hurry! We can’t handle all of—”

—Her feet stopped.

“…………No way.”

Of the egg-shaped catalysts that rolled around freely in the four corners of the room, two of them were activated and emitting light. It would be fine if that was the only thing. But the problem was, they were the two <Eggs> closest to their escape route.

The Recitation light disappeared and a Recited creature emerged from each of the two used <Eggs>.

Behind Enne and Zessel were a group of grey Recited creatures. Floating in front of them was a {{Furigana|small yellow spirit|will-o’-wisp}} and coiled up beside that was an Amphisbaena with a green body.<ref>Literally written as {{Furigana|two-headed viper|Amphisbaena}}. In Greek mythology, the amphisbaena are two-headed ant-eating serpents that spawned from the blood dripping from Medusa’s head.</ref>

—They were surrounded. The circle of creatures gradually closed in around them.

“Kate…… I’ll do what I can, but…… Sorry, this might turn into the worst possible scenario.”

Slithering on the floor, the Amphisbaena came at them from below. Grey snakes crawled along the ceiling. On either side were grey lizards and the {{Furigana|small yellow spirit|will-o’-wisp}}.

There were too many of them!

——[{{Furigana|Keinez|Red Song}}]——

Aiming at the several grey lizards that were closest to him, Zessel called out roaring flames. However, the flames were suppressed enough that they wouldn’t flare up and backfire. Zessel could clearly see grey shadows continuing to advance within the crimson heat wave.

—This much fire isn’t enough to stop them?

In order to defeat the Amphisbaena coming at them from the front, Enne shifted her position.

She took an instant to glance at her colleague. Nearly two meters directly behind him was the {{Furigana|small yellow spirit|will-o’-wisp}}. It had silently crept up so close behind him that it frightened her. Its attack range should be about as far as the height of a person. Then that distance was— Oh no!

“Zessel, behind you!”

Zessel quickly turned around. Because the {{Furigana|small yellow spirit|will-o’-wisp}} was too close, he reflexively backed up. But before he could do so, his knees buckled. In the face of imminent danger, he had forgotten that he still carried Kate on his back. Her weight hindered his movements.

The light emitted by the {{Furigana|small yellow spirit|will-o’-wisp}} changed from yellow to blue. Silk-like threads shot out from its glowing spherical body.

Zessel instinctively realized that couldn’t dodge them.

'''''Get down'''''<br/>
''O muas dowa''

……Get down?

Before Zessel could comprehend those words, both he and Kate fell to the ground as if guided by the power of the Serafeno Musical Language.

The scarlet door that led to their escape route turned an even brighter shade of red.

At that instant, the door burst apart with a loud noise. The splinters of the smashed door struck the {{Furigana|small yellow spirit|will-o’-wisp}} in front of Zessel and crashed into the walls of the room at high speed.

……What just happened?

A giant crimson bird came to a stop on the floor of the large room in a way that couldn’t be called elegant.

Was that the {{Furigana|Divine Bird of Dawn|Phoenix}}?

Enne froze, even forgetting about her surroundings. Before her eyes was the extremely rare and famous Recited creature that had become like a fantasy among Reciters.

“Quick, Enne-sensei, come over here!”

“Ada?”

Seeing the face of the girl who rode the giant bird, Enne was dazed and speechless.

“Zessel-sensei, get on with Kate-sensei!”

Another girl, one with hair the same color as the divine bird’s wings, beckoned them over.

“Are you Kluele?”

Zessel opened his eyes. He realized that this was probably one of the students he had taught a lecture to.

“Sensei, do you know where Chibi-kun is?”

Ada jumped off the divine bird’s back. In her hand was— a long spear that gleamed metallically?

“Chibi?”

“Ah, I mean Neight-kun. He came here with me and Kate-sensei.”

“……Sorry, but we haven’t seen anyone other than Kate.”

But contrary to the teachers’ expectations, the light-hearted expression remained on Ada's face.

“It’s okay, it’s fine just knowing that. If we look around, we should be able to find him.”

Tossing only those words over her shoulder, Ada calmly walked away from them by herself. Did she really intend to go look for Neight?

“……A-Ada! What are you doing?!”

All at once, the Recited creatures that had paused in their steps now attacked the girl who walked through the main hall away from the {{Furigana|Divine Bird of Dawn|Phoenix}}.

“Ada, behind you!”

Kluele yelled, still sitting on the back of the divine bird.

Directly behind Ada was the {{Furigana|small yellow spirit|will-o’-wisp}} that should have been thrown back into the wall.

But despite the warning, Ada did not turn around.

“—Got it.”

The {{Furigana|small yellow spirit|will-o’-wisp}} stretched out a glowing tentacle. At the same time, with her back facing it, Ada stabbed her spear behind her. The glowing tentacle and the spear passed by each other—

“The {{Furigana|small yellow spirit|will-o’-wisp}}’s attack range is 1.673 meters. On the other hand, my {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}} is 1.895 meters.”

The glowing tentacle stopped only a finger-width away from Ada’s back.

However, the girl’s spear pierced the {{Furigana|small yellow spirit|will-o’-wisp}}, which began to shudder.

“In other words, if I hold my spear at 0.2 meters away from one end and stab it out, the enemy’s attack will miss me by 0.022 meters.”

Miss. As Ada spoke that word, the {{Furigana|small yellow spirit|will-o’-wisp}} turned into specks of light and was sent away.

She had been…… only 2.2 centimeters away from death.

Ada still didn’t turn around to face her opponent. No, she hadn’t even looked at the spear she was holding. If she had gripped her spear only a finger-width farther down, what would have happened?

“I definitely won’t make a mistake, not even by a millimeter.”

As if reading their minds, Ada muttered.

“……That much practice has been hammered into me ever since I was young.”

Her voice sounded strangely sad.

Difficulty to suppress— Easy.

Enne finally understood why the girl hadn’t turned around to look at her opponent.

It could be described as ‘not interested’. Ada’s gaze had already turned to the next enemy she needed to defeat.

“There are twenty-seven creatures in total, thirteen of which I don’t know details about.”

The Amphisbaena attacked from below.

Fangs dripping with poison touched the end of Ada’s foot— The distance between them created that illusion, but the snake’s fangs cut only empty air.

Raising its heads, the Recited creature emitted a green Recitation light and was sent away.

“Twenty-six left. Yeah, I’ll be just fine. It’ll be easier to search for Chibi-kun after I finish them off.”

Ada stood behind the snake.

—She’s fast. No…… more like graceful?

She moved her body smoothly and naturally. If she were to move like that underwater, probably not a single ripple would form on the water’s surface. Her movements were so fluid that they could be thought of like that. Enne still couldn’t comprehend how Ada had dodged the attacking snake just now.

“Finish them…… all off?”

This was the girl who had been taking Enne’s practice test only yesterday. Remembering the name written on the exam sheet, Enne’s breath caught in her throat.

Ada Yung Gillshuvesher.

{{Furigana|Master of the Exorcist Spear|Gillshuvesher}}— Enne had heard that it was the greatest title among {{Furigana|Exorcists|Gillshe}}. Had this young sixteen-year-old girl already earned that title?

Even Klaus, the leader of the {{Furigana|Exorcists|Gillshe}} had earned the title in his twenties. But this girl who was studying Recitations at a Recitation school had already gotten it?

She couldn’t believe it so suddenly, but the scene before her eyes was an undeniable truth.

The girl danced, leaving behind only the quiet sound of her breathing. She directly confronted the Recited creatures with her own body.

This dance in which she wagered her life made even those watching feel afraid.

Was that because it was dangerous? No, the dance itself sent shivers up their spines.

Ada attacked the large snakes dropping from the ceiling while dodging the Amphisbaena by her feet and evading the lizards' claws by only a few millimeters. Synchronized with her amazing movements, the metallic spear was like a whip, cutting through the air as it attacked its enemies.

Delicate yet bold. Quick yet serene. Magnificent yet cruel. Even though it was just a spear, it was as sharp as a sword. Even though it was just a spear, it drew curves as beautifully as a bow.

In the first place, even though she was just a single girl, there were nearly thirty enemies. All of them attacked Ada as if they had forgotten everyone else. But despite being surrounded on all four sides, the girl danced without pausing even once. It was a dance of death filled with such tension that even Enne’s heartbeat seemed to freeze. But even so, there was no rage or impatience in Ada.

……No, she wasn’t the student Enne knew. She wasn’t the Reciter Enne knew. She was— Someone who shouldn’t be a Reciter.

Ada swung the spear, cutting down two more enemies at once. As Recitation light streamed out in their throes of death, the Recited creatures were sent away one by one.

There were thirteen remaining. Then, the girl’s movements stopped for the first time.

Ada carried the spear in her right hand, with her left hand hanging loosely at her side.

“Ada, your left hand!”

As if compelled by Kluele’s scream, Enne looked at Ada’s hand…… And her breath caught in her throat. On Ada’s tanned brown arm, her wrist that had turned grey was strikingly visible.

“……Did I get grazed?”

A monotonous voice escaped Ada’s lips. The remaining thirteen creatures before her were all grey Recited creatures.

“Ada, that’s enough! Step away from them!”

The girl had singlehandedly defeated more than a dozen Recited creatures. It was more than enough. She and the others needed to quickly escape this institution.

“I can’t do that.”

With her back facing them, Ada shook her head defiantly.

“Ada!”

Why? Why was she so persistent? What could she do, with one arm already turned to stone?

“……Because I’m a useless girl.”

That’s right. A useless girl who wanted to be a Reciter but couldn’t— Was it Enne’s imagination? She thought she heard Ada say those words.

Front, back, left, right. A group of Recited creatures advanced from every direction. It wasn’t a number that could be easily dealt with. What did Ada intend to do with only one hand?

At that moment, Ada shouted out.

“Sensei, what color?”

—Out of the five colors, which color was the Reverse Song of Grey Recitations closest to?

Only Enne understood the meaning behind Ada’s words. Perhaps that was because she had been this {{Furigana|Exorcist|Gillshe}}’s ‘teacher’, even if for not a very long time.

“It’s the color that you chose!”

Enne used all of the air remaining in her lungs to convey that message to the girl.

Instead of replying, the tip of the spear that Ada held shone white. The pearl embedded in the spear tip became used as a gemstone for reversing Recitations.

Then, the {{Furigana|Exorcist|Gillshe}} pierced her left hand with her {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}.

There was a sound like glass shattering.

With a clear, crisp sound, the curse that had turned her arm to stone was instantly exorcised. The movements of the grey Recited creatures slowed down, as if they understood the implication behind it. They hesitated for less than the blink of an eye. It was a length of time that couldn’t even be called an opening. However, that was more than enough for the {{Furigana|Exorcist|Gillshe}} girl.

——[{{Furigana|Nussis|Return}}]——

Leaving behind only afterimages of the spear tip, the white, shining {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}} swung in all directions. Like steam rising up, all of the Recited creatures remaining in the room emitted white smoke and disappeared.

As if yielding her body to the smoke, the girl holding the {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}} quietly closed her eyes.

===Part 3===

The faint tremors stopped. Just how long had they gone on for?

Quickly rising to his feet, Neight glanced around at his surroundings.

The single path out seemed to gradually curve to the right. Because he had escaped by running down the left fork, taking that path should lead him straight ahead of where he was before.

……Nothing’s out there, right?

Although he checked behind him every few seconds, there were no signs of the mysterious grey creatures chasing after him. Because the hallway lights were off, he continued forward by relying on the emergency lights.

“Evacuation…… route.”

Those words were engraved on a plate attached to the wall of the hallway.

If he were to continue farther down this path, he should reach an evacuation door.

He continued to walk forward again, but before he could take a step— His body trembled.

“E-Eh?”

It wasn’t just his body. The floor, the walls, the ceiling. Everything trembled like they were screaming.

An earthquake? And it was larger than the one that happened a little while ago.

……Just what was going on?

<div align="center">***</div>

“Ada, that was amazing! I never knew you could do that!”

As her classmate carrying a spear returned, Kluele involuntarily cheered.

She had known that Ada was in the spear-wielding club, but never knew her friend was this talented. During class, Ada never acted anything like it.

“Yeah…… Well, it’s just a skill I have.”

Talking in an ambiguous manner, her classmate scratched the back of her head. She had shown godly skills back then, but strangely, a lonely expression shadowed her face.

“Kluele, hurry up and take the teachers back to school.”

The three teachers: Kate, Enne, and Zessel. And then there was Kluele and Ada. Although together they would be extremely heavy, the divine bird said it was no problem.

“Alright. Ada, get on.”

But instead of getting on the bird’s back, Ada smiled bitterly and shrugged.

“I’m going to find Chibi-kun. It was me who brought him along, so I feel responsible for him.”

“But……”

[Let us go. We must hurry.]

The divine bird raised its head. ……Sure enough, thinking things through calmly, what Ada and the divine bird said made sense. The problem was their homeroom teacher, Kate. The wound on her back was deep and she needed to be transported to a medical facility right away.

“Sorry Ada, but I’ll be right back.”

“How unfortunate, to be told that by the Demon of Lateness.”

Ada joked lightly. Before Kluele could reply with ‘You’re like that also!’……

'''''Wind, sneer at the transience of sand crawling on the ground'''''<br/>
''loar dime, Hir qusi fluse feo nen rawa cley''

'''''Feathers, laugh at the foolishness of ashes drunk on flames'''''<br/>
''sheza dime, Hir qusi nazarie feo eza da wavir uc corne''

The voice came from somewhere unknown and soared around the calm room.

At the same time.

——Crack!——

It was the sound of something hard cracking. The sound was quiet but unusually clear, echoing throughout the room.

'''''A lonely prison, a banquet of trash, the defeated laughs at the unending tragedy'''''<br/>
''solitie kaon, writh lef eza, lastis os fisa endehec mofy''

'''''The throne hungers for a king, but sitting on the seat is only dust'''''<br/>
''arsei glio, ovan ezis glia jes reive''

A husky elderly voice sang a strange melody.

No, it wasn’t just a regular song. Was it a <{{Furigana|Song of Praise|Oratorio}}>?

“W-What……? There’s more?”

'''''Everything in nature changes. Along with the chair, I flow to dust'''''<br/>
''omunis via-c-univa, Yer sis tera peg ezis, eza''

'''''If that is so, then there is no winner in this world'''''<br/>
''zette yupa thes I neckt loern''

The melody which they thought was the malice of the dead came from the single remaining <Egg>—

“Ada, get on right now! That <Egg> seems dangerous!”

After Enne spoke, Zessel’s face paled.

The grey catalyst in the middle of the room.

Its outer layer gradually tore off like it was breaking out of its shell. A grey glow leaked out from inside.

'''''Come, born children, thou art the children who serve thy king'''''<br/>
''Isa da boema foton doremren Ser la lemenent, clar lef ilmei arsa''

'''''In thy hands are the king’s swords, twelve of them become a shadow over power'''''<br/>
''jes effectis qusi fo Lastihyt, ecta peg sterei orza''

[It seems this research institute itself is a trap.]

The divine bird glared—

The Recitation light shone conspicuously. Particles of light traced out a helix shape and a silver shadow appeared in the center.

[And so, this seems to be the final and worst trap.]

'''''Everything in the world now becomes the defeated — It is the day when the twelve plates of silver, the king’s swords, roar'''''<br/>
''miqvy O evoia arsei tearl dis elmaei I — sterei efflectis Ezehyt = ende arsa''

Something silver-colored appeared there.

It was nearly two meters tall. Its shape resembled a humanoid made of long and narrow metal needles. Silver swords grew directly out of the parts where the hands were meant to be. It looked very much like something manmade, different than the species of Recited creatures usually called out from Recitations and the grey Recited creatures.—Floating in the air around the True Spirit as if they were protecting it were twelve bladed weapons that glowed silver, including spears, swords, and axes.

……No way, was it the True Spirit of Grey Recitations?

It was a silver Recited creature with a blade in each hand, as well as twelve more around it.

The True Spirit slowly raised the weapons in its hands…… And the instant they became aware of that.

The True Spirit was standing directly in front of them.

[……It’s fast.]

The divine bird spoke in an amazed voice.

It had moved suddenly, without any warning. Its movements were also frighteningly quick and smooth. Goosebumps rose all over Kluele’s body as she watched the True Spirit. It moved in a way similar to Ada had.

The raised swords pointed in the direction of the divine bird and swung down.

“—What a fool.”

The attacking flash of silver was blocked by another flash of silver that swung up from below.

“Girl with the stick, watch where you’re swinging it!”

Alone, the girl wielding the spear stood her ground in front of the True Spirit.

“Ada?”

“Go on ahead of me. I said before, right? I’ll go find Chibi-kun and then return to school.”

“What are you saying? Ada, hurry up and get on!”

Keeping her gaze fixed on the enemy in front of her, Ada silently shook her head. At the same time……

……Plop.

A tiny drop of water hit the floor.

“A-Ada, what are you……?”

“Please…… Go ahead of me.”

That drop of water had fallen from the girl’s eye.

“I’m a useless person, so this is the only thing I can do.”

She slowly turned her head.

Her eyes brimming with tears were like the shore of a lake.

“……I wanted to become a Reciter.”

—She was crying.

It was the first time Kluele had seen Ada cry. Large teardrops rolled down Ada’s cheeks.

“At first, I hated the path that my idiot parents had decided for me, so I wanted to do the exact opposite and become a Reciter. It’s such a lame reason. After I had a fight with my parents and left, I came to this school.”

She tightly gripped her spear. Even though the True Spirit slowly moved closer to her, she was still defenselessly facing the other direction.

“But as I studied, Reciting started to seem more interesting. I started to think that I truly wanted to become a Reciter. That’s something I can't deny. I made many friends, and honestly, it was the first time I’ve done that. Until now…… I’ve always…… always……”

‘—Let’s say for example that there was a student in the class other than Chibi-kun who was alone. If that were so, what would you do, Kluele?’

Her voice trembled. Her body trembled.

Her tears trembled. Her sigh trembled.

The extremely delicate and fragile girl cried uncontrollably.

“That’s what I should have been thinking. ……But this is the first time. For the first time, I'm glad to be an {{Furigana|Exorcist|Gillshe}}.”

Without trying to hide her tears, Ada showed an unfitting smile.

“I’m…… a useless idiot…… It seems like this is the only path for me.”

Everyone who saw that smile was left speechless.

It was extremely fragile, yet extremely determined.

The manner in which Ada behaved was —unmistakably that of an {{Furigana|Exorcist|Gillshe}}.

“But Ada, even if it’s you, there’s no way you can face this monster alone……”

“Don’t worry. Compared to this puppet, my stubborn father is a hundred times worse.”

The stone wall and ceiling now collapsed. Was it due to the rumbling a while ago, or was it yet another trap?

[……Kluele, let’s leave this place.]

The divine bird gently flapped its wings.

……Ada definitely wouldn’t listen if she was told to escape.

She was the {{Furigana|Exorcist|Gillshe}} who had stayed in a Recitation school.

And now— If this was the path she chose……

“Ada, you need to return to the school with Neight as quickly as possible! It’s a promise, alright?”

The only thing Kluele could do right now was to believe in her classmate.

……Yeah, yeah. Understood, class representative.

Continuing to smile, Ada watched the divine bird cross through the evacuation door.

—But I might be a bit late.

Turning her gaze back to the enemy before her, Ada transferred the spear that she had held in both hands to only one hand.

It was her {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}} that she had received before she could understand what was going on.

After several years of training, she had gotten to know the {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}’s weight within one gram of error and its length within one millimeter of error. What she could and could not do with the {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}} had all been engraved into her. —After she had accomplished that, for the first time, her father had allowed her to call herself an {{Furigana|Exorcist|Gillshe}}.

Thirteen years old. It was the moment when the youngest {{Furigana|Exorcist|Gillshe}} in history had been born.

And now, it was three years after that.

The spear had already become a part of her body. There was no link between the spear and the arm she wielded it with. Both of them were her spear and both of them were her arm.

“Now, all that’s left is for the two of us to fight alone.”

……Speaking of which, it’s been a long time since I’ve talked to you.

Ada wiped away the tears on her cheeks. The True Spirit drew closer to her, cutting down the nearby walls as if they were made of thin paper. They cut down anything they touched —The twelve silver blades protected the True Spirit by circling it at high speed. Ada’s skin hurt like she had been burned. It wasn’t due to the blades but the blood thirst emitted by the enemy.

This opponent was undeniably strong. Ada had to admit that. As the Reciter she was now, she definitely couldn’t win. If so, then had the half year she spent as a Reciter been a complete waste? ……No.

There was one thing she had learned from the school for Reciters.

Because she couldn’t win like this, she had to Recite.

It was something she knew the best, but also something she hated the most— The her of the past.

'''''—Through great reverence and dignity, I carve out my name'''''<br/>
''O toga Wem millmo, HIr shoul da ora peg ilmeri giris ende zorm''

Sing. Remember.

She didn’t need daydreams or fantasies that she had created.

She just needed to call back the her of those days.

The her who she had cut away in the past. She had let go of and turned her back to her memories as an {{Furigana|Exorcist|Gillshe}}.

The her who had innocently loved only her {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}, who had lived together with her {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}— Right now, she called back that part of her just one more time.

'''''Dreams and wishes, I threw them all to the distant past (behind)'''''<br/>
''ole shan ilis, peg loar, peg kei, Hir et univa sm hid''

'''''I cannot even turn around to look at that path anymore'''''<br/>
''Hir be qusi Gillisu xshao ele sm thes, neckt ele''

She spun her spear in one hand. Each spin was faster, stronger, more beautiful.

She hated her parents and the people around her talking about her natural talent. That was why she had continued to practice tirelessly in a place where nobody could see her.

'''''Be the beginning of the one sent home (seen off)'''''<br/>
''Lor be se Gillisu feo olfey cori ende olte''

'''''My whole life is simply meant for singing, dancing, and living with my spear'''''<br/>
''lipps hypne cooka, fifsia-c-ect-c-ele peg Gill, jes qusi giris''

She had come to a Recitation school but neglected her Recitation studies.

She had joined the spear-wielding club but ditched practices whenever she felt like it.

However— Training to become an {{Furigana|Exorcist|Gillshe}} was the one thing she couldn’t stop doing.

'''''There are no flowers at my funeral, no name is needed on my gravestone'''''<br/>
''leide neckt ele sm Yem hypne, reive zayxuy lostasia Yem nehhe''

'''''I only need my rusted spear thrust upright into my corpse'''''<br/>
''O la Laspha, Wem shel zo hearsa lipps sm cley''

Her blood blisters had burst, the skin of her palms had been torn, and her eyes had teared up with pain. But even so, she had still held onto her {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}. There had been times when she lost consciousness while being pounded by chilly winter rain and her skin had nearly festered after being scorched by insanely hot summer heat. But even so, she hadn't let go of her {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}.

Her {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}} wouldn’t betray her. The more she swung it, the sharper it would become. The more she cried, the stronger it would become.

That’s right. They had walked together for far enough a distance that she could declare that with certainty.

'''''Now sing praise, many colors, many called out children'''''<br/>
''Isa O ora, sterei Ies, sterei da cooka doremren''

The spear cut through the air, as if changing into an armor of blades that enveloped the girl’s body.

As it cut through the air, it sung a tune that resembled a song.

The tanned spear-user sang a tanned melody.

'''''Here and now, the one thing after setting free all of the names—'''''<br/>
''Jes nehhe qusi Ies, arsei spil, Seo la miqvy virgia''

If she were to bear not the title of a Reciter, but of an {{Furigana|Exorcist|Gillshe}}.

If the one who should protect her back and the opponent before her who she should defeat were here.

—As one who bore the ultimate title, there was one path she couldn’t step away from.

'''''There is already nothing that can bind my spear'''''<br/>
''bekwist Yem nehhe olfey besti Gillshuvesher''

Her impatience and rage faded away far into the distance.

The burning and excitement of her body made her unable to feel even the rumbling around her.

“I’m coming, True Spirit! I’ll show you the power of a {{Furigana|Master of the Exorcist Spear|Gillshuvesher}}!”

There were no more Reciters in the room.

The time when she had wavered in the gap between song and spear had passed.

—Ada Yung Gillshuvesher was coming.

<div align="center">***</div>

……Was the earthquake still not over?

The large tremors from before had passed, but weak vibrations that shook his hair still continued.

Suddenly, the noise changed.

It was no longer the crushing sound of the wall collapsing, but clear, metallic reverberations. The incessant clashing of two hard things created a cold, sharp melody. He could hear the sounds echoing from the direction he had come from.

“……There’s a light?”

Was that a door? Silver light shone through from the cracks around the door.

The sounds were coming from— the other side?

Peering through to the other side of the door, Neight caught his breath.

There was a True Spirit made of metallic silver rods arranged in a humanoid shape. It wielded long blades that grew out of its hands and used them to slash at its opponent.

The opponent blocking its way was— A single girl with tanned skin who wielded a spear.

……Ada-san?

Right, left. The two blades slashed downward in less than a second. Ada blocked the right blade with the tip of her spear, and with the momentum of her blocking movement, turned her gaze to the left blade. The silver flash it created was already coming close to the tip of her nose.

—I can’t block it in time. While parrying the edge of the blade with her spear, Ada pressed her body close to the floor. The silver spear and the axe passed by where her neck had been moments before.

“Hah!”

With a loud breath, she swung at the protective blades floating in the air. Claaaang. With a reverberating sound like striking a bell of ice, a spear and an axe disappeared.

“……Eight left.”

She stepped back, putting approximately four meters of distance between herself and her pursuer who approached closer.

4.42 meters, that was her reach. On the other hand, she had already confirmed that her opponent’s reach was 4.14 meters. 28 centimeters— It was a tiny distance that she would have to rely on her speed and her weapon’s reach to surpass. But the protective weapons surrounding the True Spirit flew irregularly around it within a six meter range.

Ada had no choice but to stay out of the True Spirit’s range. If it rushed in, then her spear would lose its length advantage. Therefore, she should be standing between 4.14 meters to 4.2 meters away from her opponent. Any closer than that would be within the enemy’s range and any farther meant the floating blades could attack her while she couldn't strike back.

A space of 28 centimeters. That was the small boundary separating life and death, triumph and defeat. Leaving that space or being pushed out of it would mean defeat. However, right now, they were locked in a stalemate.

—She needed to find a way to tip the scales in her favor. What could she do?

But while she had been focused on thinking, the True Spirit had closed the distance.

……So it’s a strange enemy without any common sense, huh?

Its sword flashed down at a speed that an ordinary person would be unable to keep up with. With speed that could slay an enemy in the blink of an eye, it gouged, pierced, thrust, slashed down— but then abruptly retreated. Just when Ada thought it was retreating, it lunged forward at an intense speed. Then, just when they were about to clash, it suddenly slowed down and retreated again.

Its movements were unpredictable.

It attacked irregularly without any particular style of fighting. Without breathing like a person, without the attack range of a person, it attacked randomly as if mocking people’s swordsmanship. Ada wasn’t even sure which way to look.

……No, she couldn’t be bothered by it. She needed to breathe steadily.

She twisted to avoid its right-side sword that stabbed forward. She curved her body to avoid its left-side sword that drew closer to her. The silver flash grazed her cheek. She felt hot blood flowing down, as if a layer of skin had been peeled off.

But in exchange, she had avoided her opponent’s attack.

Ada thrust her {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}} forward as fast as she could. Embedded in its tip was a pearl. The milky white tip of the spear lunged at the True Spirit’s body.

However, what the spear pierced wasn’t its body, but one of the protective blades surrounding it.

“—Not again!”

Ada unintentionally let out a bitter sigh.

While fighting the True Spirit, she had realized that the twelve blades dancing around it were both its weapons and its defense. In order to land a single hit on the True Spirit, she first had to send back the blades. Out of the original twelve, seven remained.

Blood mixed with the sweat running down her cheeks.

She had already seen through her opponent’s weak points. Its body was comprised of silver blades and what held them together in the middle was an <Egg> glowing dark grey. It wasn’t difficult to think that the <Egg> was the core holding the True Spirit in this world.

……Ada could still move her body. She was fine.

Before her movements became sluggish and her mind became exhausted, she needed to send back all of the blades protecting the enemy. After that, she could hit its core with her {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}.

“Let’s go, {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}.”

Nodding at the spear she was holding……

——Craaaaaack——

An ice-cold sound rang out from beside her hand. Willpower, strength, determination, resolve. It was a sad sound…… as if all of that had been drained away.

“……My {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}?”

At first, she thought it was a hallucination. She couldn’t believe it. But the more she stared at it, the more it proved to be real.

About halfway down her spear, thin cracks like a spider web had appeared.

……Ada-san?

Something had happened to her. Even Neight, who was just an onlooker, could understand that much.

Something had suddenly disappeared from Ada. Strength? No, it was something more basic.

As if her will to fight had vanished, she only dodged the opponent’s attacks. That’s right. She only dodged. She didn’t block or parry the attacks with her spear. She did nothing but continue to step back.

But— that was absurd. Even if it was Ada, there was no way that she could fully avoid all of the attacks.

In the blink of an eye, Ada had been pushed back until her back touched the wall. With one swift move, the True Spirit closed the distance between itself and the girl who had nowhere left to run. While its sword sliced Ada’s shoulder and slashed at her abdomen, a floating axe chopped down at her foot.

“Ada-san!”

Crossing through the doorway, Neight ran to the girl’s side.

……No way. Hey, this can’t be true, right?

Ada couldn’t believe that a crack had appeared on her {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}. Nothing like that had ever happened until now. She had never neglected to take care of it. Even when using it normally, she had made sure to be careful with it. Even with the fighting just now, it had only clashed with other blades no more than a few times. Considering the {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}’s sturdiness, something like that shouldn’t have damaged it this much— Then was this because of a different reason?

She could only think of one other reason.

Creatures with life, objects with a shape, a single truth applied to all of them— That is, the restriction called ‘lifespan’. After enduring around a dozen years of rigorous training, the result was that the {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}’s limit had come more quickly.

……No, no way. There’s no way that’s true.

Wasn’t it a part of her? The first friend she had made?

—Are you leaving me?

—Was this my fault?

Everything that reached its limit crumbled noisily.

The True Spirit swung its sword down. She might have been able to block with her {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}. However, she couldn’t do that no matter what.

“Ugh!”

She twisted her body and dodged. A sharp pain ran along her shoulder. It was a small but deep cut.

……But she didn’t care.

If she had taken that blow with her {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}, its lifespan would have been shortened even more. That was something she definitely didn’t want.

She ran from the floating weapons and the swords wielded by her opponent.

—Thump. She felt something hard against her back. The wall?

At the same time, the True Spirit turned towards her and closed the distance between them in a single movement. Ada tried once more to widen the distance between her and the stabbing sword, but her feet wouldn’t move.

“Ow!”

The floating axe gouged her calf. The pain blurred out the world around her for a split second. When she came to her senses, she saw the True Spirit raising its large sword in front of her.

……She couldn’t avoid it!

Did she have to defend with the {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}? Wasn’t there another option?

Her thoughts swirled around in vain. Her body wouldn’t move.

“Ada-san!”

The sword heading down towards her suddenly stopped. Pausing in its tracks, the True Spirit turned around to look behind itself. An intruder had entered the main hall. It was a small boy with a young-looking face.

……Chibi-kun?

With the sound of metal scraping on metal, the True Spirit ran off. Its target was—

No…… Don’t, Chibi-kun…… Run away, hurry…… Don’t come here.

“Don’t come over here!”

“Eh?”

Stunned, the boy froze. The True Spirit directly ahead him raised its large sword. Neight looked up helplessly. The sudden attack left him unable to comprehend the situation.

“Ah…… Ah……”

Intimidated by the True Spirit advancing towards him, Neight was frozen in place.

A Reciter who could call things out without singing a <{{Furigana|Song of Praise|Oratorio}}> was a different matter, but other Reciters were weak when attacked directly. That was why {{Furigana|Exorcists|Gillshe}} existed, to stand as a shield before Reciters. There happened to be an {{Furigana|Exorcists|Gillshe}} here. Moreover, there was a Reciter right in front of her.

……No. Ada didn’t want to regret anymore. There was a friend getting hurt right in front of her. Wasn’t that why she had felt so pitiful during the recital contest?

Couldn’t she protect anyone? If not, then what was the use of her spear?

Its life would end without having done anything.

Was that what her {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}} truly wished for?

‘Ada. Do you truly think this path is nothing but boring?’

‘Anyone born into a family of {{Furigana|Exorcists|Gillshe}} will struggle with that question at least once. —I was also like that.’

‘But one day, I realized.’

……That’s right. Hadn’t her father told her something like that?

'……Father, I don’t understand.'

‘It’s not that you don’t understand. You just haven’t realized it yet.’

She had finally realized. She realized what her father’s eyes had been trying to tell her that day.

‘I’m…… a useless idiot…… It seems like this is the only path for me.’

After searching for something she could do, that was the result she chose.

She chose it out of her own free will.

There was no turning back. For as long as she lived, she would have no choice but to walk down this path.

It would be an extremely rigorous and boring path. ……But even so.

—By going down this path, she could definitely protect someone.

Merciless flashes of silver flew down towards Neight. They came from the two swords that the True Spirit wielded as well as the protective blades revolving around the True Spirit.

They were all knocked aside by a glittering milky-white slash.

“……A-Ada-san……”

“Are you alright, Chibi-kun?”

Neight nodded wordlessly. Ada lightly patted his head.

She then glanced at her spear. The cracks on its tip were growing larger.

After the next attack, she would probably have to bid it farewell.

……Was it willing to fight together with her until the very end?

“Chibi-kun, do you have a catalyst?”

Speaking quickly without even moving her lips, she asked the boy behind her.

“Eh? Y-Yes.”

“Then can you do me a favor? Right now, can you conduct the very first Recitation you tried to show everyone?”

She didn’t mean the Recitation from the recital contest, but the one he conducted on the very first day he had transferred into the school. She wanted to make use of the <{{Furigana|Song of Praise|Oratorio}}> he had sung in the laboratory.

“Eh…… B-But I still can’t do it properly yet.”

“I don’t mind if you fail. Also, make sure you sing the <{{Furigana|Song of Praise|Oratorio}}> loud enough that even the True Spirit can hear it!”

“—!”

A tense expression appeared on Neight’s face. He finally realized what Ada was planning to do.

“Ada-san, it will probably disappear in under a minute. ……Please make sure you time it properly!”

Giving only a wink in response, Ada leaped forward directly in front of the True Spirit.

The True Spirit had two swords, as well as the protective blades flying around. Ada twisted her body, leaped, and dodged. She couldn’t block attacks with her {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}, which could only withstand one more blow. In order to use that blow wisely, right now she had no choice but to continue dodging.

'''''Descend, dark curtain of twilight'''''<br/>
''“—cart lef dimi-l-shadi denca-c-dowa”''

From behind Ada, the <{{Furigana|Song of Praise|Oratorio}}> that Neight sang resounded all throughout the main hall.

'''''I praise the distant (your) name'''''<br/>
''YeR be orator Lom nehhe''

'''''Dark, courageous, pitiful (sorrowful)'''''<br/>
''lor besti bluci ende branousi -l- symphoeki''

'''''Master’s single wing (transient master)'''''<br/>
''O she saira qersonie Laspha—''

A Night-colored {{Furigana|Recital gate|Channel}} slowly formed by Neight’s feet.

Pulling back her spear so that the large sword passed by only a hairsbreadth away, Ada leaped forward towards her opponent’s torso with all of her strength.

At the same time, Neight’s Recitation ended with its final verse.

——[{{Furigana|Ezel|Song of Night}}]]——

Just then, for an instant, the room was enveloped in thick black smoke.

It was the result of his Recitation going out of control.

The True Spirit, Neight, and Ada. All of their visions turned completely dark, making them unable to see anything at all.

……However!

Despite the stinging smoke, Ada opened her eyes. She had done training to see in the dark before, but right now she had a different purpose in mind. The glittering grey <Egg> in the center of her opponent was the only light that could still be seen in the darkness.

—So that’s where it was!

Abandoning any thoughts of defense, Ada simply thrust her {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}} straight forward.

The grey True Spirit now knew its target’s location.

A milky-white gemstone shone at the end of the {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}} that Ada held, which exposed her location. The two swords and the floating protective blades— all of the weapons thrust forward towards the gemstone.

And then……

—The black smoke cleared.

The girl and the True Spirit. Both of them stood frozen in a position with their weapons pointed at each other.

“……It’s over.”

Ada looked up at her enemy, which was close enough to touch.

She had definitely felt the tip of her {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}} pierce the <Egg>.

On the other hand, the silver swords that the True Spirit had thrust out were all pointed at the wall far away from her.

“In this situation, if we had both struck each other, you would probably have won.”

Where the weapons had pierced it, the wall shone with a faint milky-white light.

That was the fake target Ada had called out.

[…………]

The True Spirit didn’t respond. Ada had prepared a two-fold plan. As if it was praising her, the True Spirit simply stared at the Recitation light.

From the very beginning, what Ada had wanted from Neight was just the black smoke that resulted from a Recitation gone out of control. When all of their visions turned dark, the targets had become the light of the <Egg> and the shining gemstone on the top of her {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}.

While Neight was Reciting, Ada had called out a white light similar to the glittering gem.

From the very start, White Recitations were Ada’s speciality. The catalyst had been the pearl on the {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}, and as for the <{{Furigana|Song of Praise|Oratorio}}>—

‘Make sure you sing the <{{Furigana|Song of Praise|Oratorio}}> loud enough that even the True Spirit can hear it!’

When Neight sang his <{{Furigana|Song of Praise|Oratorio}}> loudly, covered by the boy’s voice, Ada had sung her own <{{Furigana|Song of Praise|Oratorio}}>. After that— While the True Spirit’s swords aimed at the fake light of the spear, Ada had thrust her {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}} at the <Egg>.

With a faint rustle, the sheets of metal that made up the True Spirit turned into fine dust and disappeared.

The remaining seven floating blades, the large swords that the True Spirit wielded, and the True Spirit’s body all disappeared. Only the crumbling <Egg> with a hole pierced in it tumbled to the floor.

And then, at the same time……

Something very precious to Ada shattered loudly.

“Ada-san!”

With a vacant expression, Ada stood still. Chilled by the frightening thought that she might faint, Neight rushed up to her.

“Is your wound alright?”

“……I’m fine.”

She definitely shouldn’t be fine. The blood flowing down both her legs had already stained the tips of her shoes red.

However, she didn’t look like she was concerned about that. Instead, she gazed down by her feet.

She wasn’t looking at her blood-stained shoes. What she gazed at was something farther beyond that.

—Her {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}?

The tip of the {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}} that Ada had spent around a dozen years together with was now shattered. Scattered on the floor were countless tiny shards of a broken blade.

“Chibi-kun, I’m sorry but do you mind going back to school before me?”

Ada sighed weakly.

“……But……”

“Please. I want ‘us’ to be alone.”

Neight ran away towards the evacuation door.

A curtain of silence fell across the room. In it, Ada stood alone.

Closing her eyes, the girl {{Furigana|Exorcist|Gillshe}} hugged the shattered spear to her chest.

“……I’m sorry.”

You were the one closest to me who protected me until now. I’m sorry for noticing it so late.

……I’m truly, truly sorry.

===Part 4===

Just how long had he been waiting for already?

Chilly waves lapped the sandy beach. Right now, he was standing somewhere between the branch school and the research institute. The sun that dyed the ocean red was now disappearing beyond the horizon. The waves which washed away grains of sand were becoming darker.

“The stars are coming out.”

Beside him, a girl with scarlet hair murmured. Compelled by her words, Neight looked up at the sky overhead.

The twinkling points of light reminded him of the shattered {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}.

“I was really worried. And then you wandered off by yourself, of all things!”

Kluele had waited for him the whole time on the road leading back from the research institute.

“……I’m sorry.”

“But I’m glad you came back safely.”

“U-Um, what about Kate-sensei?”

“We immediately took her to see a doctor, so she’ll be fine. The other teachers are also going to have a quick checkup.”

For several seconds, there was silence between them.

“……Sorry.”

As if in harmony with the splashing waves, Kluele was the first to speak.

“I should be the one apologizing. I was troubled about my Recitations being scary, so I made you worry unnecessarily about something strange like that.”

Looking up at the sky, she spread her arms wide open.

“But I’m fine now. After this, I’ll be back to normal.”

Normal. That was something that could be understood just by seeing her calm expression.

“I believed in Kluele-san ever since the very beginning.”

Before he could finish speaking those words……

“……Hey, Neight?”

With a mischievous smile— Kluele suddenly pinched both of his cheeks.

“O-Oww! Kwuewe-san, tha’ huwts!”

“Ahaha. During times like these, you should just politely ask ‘what is it?’”

“Whaa’ ith it?”

“Yup, just like that.”

Nodding with a satisfied look, Kluele let go.

“……Aah, that was mean.”

Neight reflexively pressed his hands to his cheeks…… And suddenly, he blinked repeatedly.

Eh? His cheeks didn’t hurt at all, even though he had expected it to be painful just now.

“……Kluele-san, did you go easy on me?”

“What are you saying, isn’t that obvious?”

Covering her mouth with her hand, the girl chuckled.

……I see.

Other than that, they had nothing more to say. In silence, they gazed at the ebb and flow of the waves—

Suddenly, the quiet noise of someone walking on sand could be heard on the beach.

“You’ll catch a cold, both of you.”

It was a tall girl with black hair. With her white Tremia school uniform fluttering in the wind, she slowly walked up to Neight and Kluele.

“……Serges-san?”

Looking back now, the beginning of everything had been— When Serges had told Neight about the {{Furigana|Exorcist|Gillshe}} girl practicing with her spear on the rooftop.

“U-Um, Serges-san?”

“What is it?”

The girl stood still, pushing aside her bangs that had been stuck together by the sea breeze.

“Did you know about Ada-san?”

“About her being an {{Furigana|Exorcist|Gillshe}}?”

……Like he thought, Serges had known everything from the very beginning.

“I’m probably the one who knows the most about her. More than any other student and any other teacher.”

Her expression suddenly turning gentle, Serges also looked up at the sky. She gazed beyond the clouds drifting overhead, beyond the twinkling stars— She gazed at something in the distant past that she could no longer return to.

“Ada was the same as you, Neighty.”

The same as me?

“During the school entrance ceremony, she walked around quietly by herself. ……She had probably been thinking that she was too different compared to the rest of us. When I first talked to her, she ended up telling me a lot of things. It felt like she was so anxious that she couldn’t help spilling everything.”

—Ada-san had done that?

“She originally had a much brighter personality, which you probably can’t imagine her with anymore. Back then, she had held onto her precious long spear and gazed at me anxiously.”

With a small laugh, Serges put her arms behind her back.

But then, she continued to speak in a quiet, unusually low voice.

“She looked like she needed someone to act like an older sister to her. I thought that she desperately needed a friend who she could fool around with.”

Eh, ‘someone’?

“Neighty, until you understand that, you’ll still be ‘Chibi-kun’. Right, Kluele?”

“Wait, what? Who do you mean by the role of the older sister?”

“……Even I don’t know.”

Letting out a sigh that was mixed with laughter, Serges walked lightly across the sandy beach.

In the direction she was heading—

With the starry night sky behind her, a short girl quietly walked towards them.

On her back, she carried a spear with a broken tip.

“……You idiot. You’re so late that we were all worried.”

Saying that, the Reciter hugged her close {{Furigana|Exorcist|Gillshe}} friend.

“Mmhm. Sorry about that. I’m alright now.”

Ada smiled weakly.

“That’s an obvious lie.”

“—Eh……”

One again, Sergies hugged Ada tightly.

“Didn’t I tell you already? Fake smiles don’t suit you. You need to express your mood more genuinely! It’s fine to act cheerful when you’re feeling up to it. But during painful times, rely on your friends more, okay?”

“…………”

“Or am I not reliable enough?”

“……What are you saying? That’s not true…… I’m just really happy.”

—I’m glad that {{Furigana|an Exorcist|I}} came to {{Furigana|a Recitation School|this school}}.

Her voice was choked with tears.

Mixed in with the splashing waves, it echoed quietly.

----

===Translation Notes===
<references />

<noinclude>{{Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai Nav|prev=Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 4th Play|next=Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Interval Play 2nd Act}}</noinclude>

Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Afterword

2013-07-03T23:55:42Z

Mystrael:

==Afterword==

===Afterword by Sazane Kei===

No matter how closely you look at it, I seem like I’m {{Furigana|showing off my tone of voice|singing a story}}. Has it already been four years since I took on this pen name and started submitting my works?<ref>細 means 'thin/narrow/small' (used in this case in 細さやか meaning ‘small/modest’ which I translated as ‘closely’ to make it sound more fluent in English), 音 means ‘sound/noise’ (used in this case as 音色 meaning ‘tone of voice’ (literally ‘sound color’)) and 啓 means ‘enlighten/inform/open’ (which I translated as ‘showing off’). By putting the three kanji together, 細音啓 is the author’s name, Sazane Kei.</ref> I’ve thought up many stories during this time, and the fact that I can show everyone a work like this— Once again it makes me feel the meaning and mysterious power behind my name.

Nice to meet you, my name is Sazane Kei. Thank you very much for reading my work ‘Evhe Smiles at Dawn’.

Was it boring or interesting? Unsatisfactory or satisfying? I think there will be a variety of thoughts from everyone who has read it.

It reminds me of books and music.

I sometimes think there is nothing that divides people’s interests as much as those two. A friend may not be able to appreciate the music I like and I may not be able to appreciate the books that my friend recommends me. Everyone has probably experienced that at least once. (For me who is very picky, that is sadly an everyday occurrence.)

There isn’t an ultimate music that will be praised by everyone, nor is there an ultimate book. But because of that, there can be as many new books and pieces of music created as the number of people in this world. That’s how I feel.

……That’s right, there is surely no work that can be accepted by every single person. After all, everyone perceives things differently and this difference is what makes things amazing.

But even while I think like that—

I hope that this work can bring pleasure to many people, or even one person— The fact that I wish for this from the bottom of my heart is also an honest truth. ‘I’m glad I read this book.’ To this day, it’s been my dream to make someone think that.

And in the process of heading towards that dream, I have been supported by a great number of people.

Those who read over my rough draft. Everyone in the Fujimi editorial department who allowed my work to enter the final round.<ref>’Evhe Smiles at Dawn’ was entered in the 18th Fantasia Novel Award.</ref> And finally, the judges who chose my work as the honorable mention in the final round.

When I was revising the manuscript after winning the award, I was truly supported by the leader of the editorial department, K-sama, as well as everyone else in it.

Furthermore, Takeoka Miho-sama decorated my work with beautiful and delicate illustrations.

Also, there are a great number of people who supported me.

My friends and acquaintances from when I was a student. Those who visited my blog and homepage before this book was published. My colleagues who looked forward to the book. The other people who I got to know through the internet and my group of amazing online friends across all of Japan.

[k.k], who read over ‘Evhe Smiles at Dawn’ before it was submitted and gave valuable feedback. Moreover, websites about how to write a novel and the two main sites that helped me.

My family and relatives who were more surprised than anyone that I had won the prize. They have forever and ever supported me with the most basic things like regular meals and my day to day life.

To all of you— Thank you very much.

And most of all, thank you to you who are reading this.

I’m grateful for our encounter. I sincerely hope this isn’t just a chance encounter that will quickly end, but that we can meet again.

Now, let me change the subject slightly……

This work, ‘Evhe Smiles at Dawn’, is part of a series named ‘Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai’. Twilight-colored Song User<ref>’Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai’ translates to ‘Twilight-colored Song User’.</ref>— I think there are people who think this person is Neight and there are those who think it is Evhemary. There are probably also people who think that it refers to both of them.

For Neight, there is Kluele, Mio, and other classmates from school. Also, there is Arma.

For Evhemary, there is Xins and her friends from school back then.

Each has their own comrades and their own story. They are all connected and will eventually turn into a single story. While dreaming of that, I will do the best I can right now.

And at the end of this story’s journey, I pray……

Even if it’s just one character

Even if it’s just one <{{Furigana|Song of Praise|word}}>

Even if it’s just one scene

I pray that something will remain in your heart.

And so, while hoping that we can meet again in the near future—

Thank you very much for reading this work.

On a certain day in November, on a night when the winter wind began to blow

Sazane Kei

===Commentary by Fujimi Fantasia Bunko Editorial Department===

The creation of Night Color Recitations which was said to be impossible to complete, and the master of all five Recitation Colors.

Exchanging promises to mutually fulfill their dreams that everyone had laughed at and called a fantasy, the girl Evhemary and the boy Xins walked down their respective paths. And after time passed, Neight, who carried on Evhemary’s will, met the girl who studied Red Color Recitations, Kluele, at a Recitation School—.

How was “Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai – Evhe Smiles at Dawn”, which won the honorable mention award in the eighteenth Fantasia novel competition? This story, which began from a promise in the past, is filled with a variety of wishes and troubles.

The girl who attempted to leave behind proof of her existence and the boy who searched for his own path— Through the four main characters, a story is told about the joy and happiness of having a shared dream, as well as the true difficulties of advancing towards it.

That is also a familiar feeling for we who were born into the real world. Even though this work takes place in a fantasy world, the same worries and anxieties that we face regularly are also genuinely felt by Neight and his friends.

However, without being discouraged by the difficulties, they earnestly advance forward in order to fulfill their “dream” known as Recitations.

Recitations— a fascinating summoning technique that is an important feature in this work. That is, the art of calling forth something by using a catalyst of the same color, and then singing praise to that name. Although Recitations were accepted by the editors, it is actually a word daringly made up by the author. The Recitation scene that we were concerned about is finally completed, revealing the wishes of Neight and his friends while combining fragility and beauty.

We sympathize with them as they advance, believing in their choices while being fascinated by the brilliance of Recitations— That is the charm of the work and the author, Sazane Kei. I certainly believe in the mysterious sense of sadness that we can connect to and the purely wonderful feeling of satisfaction we get after reading this novel.

Furthermore, for summarizing this work, the illustrator Takeoka Miho’s existence was essential. The process of turning the clear mood of the world in the novel and the Recitation “songs” into illustrations was extraordinary enough to make even the lead editor’s heart pound.

Neight and Kluele met in this book and made an appearance to the readers. Out of all the readers, there seem to be many who still want to talk longer with us after this episode. If you like this story, please share your thoughts with us before the next volume! That will support the author more than anything and become her driving force to expand this story world even farther.

〒102-8144

Tokyo prefecture, Chiyoda ward, Fujimi 1-12-14

Fujimi Shobo, Fujimi Fantasia Bunko editorial department

Sazane Kei-sama

Takeoka Miho-sama

We look forward to your support!

----

<noinclude>

===Translation Notes===
<references />

{{Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai Nav|prev=Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Awarded Play|next=Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Illustrations}}</noinclude>

Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Final Play

2013-07-03T22:08:39Z

Mystrael:

==Final Play: The Joy of Your Desires —Evhe Smiles at Dawn—==

===Part 1 ===

"Say...... Ada...... What do you think that is?"

In classroom 1-B. As they were taking refuge in the classroom and holding their breaths, Serges came over and stealthily whispered in Ada's ear. Because she didn't see any chimera, she opened the closed curtains just a little bit and peeked outside.

"What do you mean? There's nothing, isn't there?"

Although they exchanged places and she looked outside, all she saw was the pitch-black sky spreading out endlessly.

"Wrong way. Look over in that direction!"

Serges's finger pointed in the direction of the campus. They stared in that direction for a few seconds. The sky was wriggling.

"Eh......"

Finally, she understood what her classmate had said.

That wasn't the sky. What she had thought was the sky, were actually deep blueish-purple flames. The Night-colored flames burned in the campus were converging overhead. Their concentration turned to where the huge vortex of flames were concentrated at a small point. Before they noticed it, a dimly shining {{Furigana|Recital Gate|Channel}} had been born. Because it was so big, she didn't notice it until it had been pointed out.

What is that? The {{Furigana|Recital Gate|Channel}} that they didn't know the reason for, it was way too gigantic. They had never seen such a showy {{Furigana|Recital Gate|Channel}} before.

The gate's radiance increased and suddenly burst open.

That was proof that the Recitation had been completed.

"............Eh?"

Exhausted, Mio leaned against the railing on the rooftop.

The {{Furigana|Recital Gate|Channel}}'s radiance grew. Even she clearly understood that at that moment, the {{Furigana|Recital Gate|Channel}} had completely opened.

True Spirits called out by {{Furigana|First Scale Recitations|High Noble Arias}} were extremely varied but they all had one thing in common. That hydra, the green wyvern, and other creatures summoned by {{Furigana|First Scale Recitations|High Noble Arias}} were absurdly huge.

Just what sort of huge thing was coming out from that {{Furigana|Recital Gate|Channel}}? She even forgot to blink while staring, but, even though the gate had burst open, there was nothing coming out.

No way, did it fail?

Although she wanted to confirm it, because the flames that were illuminating the campus had disappeared, the campus was plunged into darkness for a second time.

"What just happened......"

The only thing that entered her vision was the gigantic shadow that had broken into the school grounds. She didn't know the reason why, but that monster suddenly changed direction and set foot into the campus.

If the recitation had failed, then there was nothing that could be done. There wasn't enough time to conduct another {{Furigana|First Scale Recitation|High Noble Aria}}. The hydra drew closer to the center of the campus, the place where Neight was until a little while ago. But because of the darkness, she couldn't see his figure. She wasn't even sure if he was able to escape.

Rather, she didn't want to see him. If Neight was still there where the light turned on..........

But, with almost ironic timing, the neon lights that had been off now turned back on. The school lit up once again. For a second time, the campus was brilliantly illuminated.

—Please. Don't be there. Please have run away.

Although her eyelids felt burned by that scorching radiance, nevertheless she stared at that place— and felt a burst of dizziness.

......I can't believe it.

He remained standing in place. Furthermore, next to him was the figure of her friend who was supposed to be resting in the hall.

"Neight, Kululu, run awaaaaaaayyyy!"

Mio raised her voice from the rooftop. There was no way they could hear her. But even so, she couldn't help but shout. At this rate the three of them would be trampled by that monster...... Eh?...... Three of them?

Her eyesight hadn't gone bad. The boy wearing a deep blue colored robe, that was Neight. The girl wearing the white dress, that person was Kluele. The last person was also standing at the place where they was.

That person was pitch black, like their whole body was wrapped in black cloth. Who is that?

No. Impossible.

Although she had thought that the True Spirit of Night was something large, could it be—

'That' didn't materialize from the {{Furigana|Recital Gate|Channel}}.

Instead, at the moment the {{Furigana|Recital Gate|Channel}} burst, something arose out of Neight's shadow.

The three-dimensional shadow slowly straightened its back. But even so, it was clearly small, just like herself. No, it was even shorter. Height. In other words, not body length or size.

Because, the thing before eyes had the figure of a human.

Its body was jet-black, but gave a transparent impression. A human clad in shadows. Furthermore, its form seemed feminine. It was like the girl drenched in pitch-black paint from the beginning— In short, that was probably the closest analogy.

But, not long before Kluele steadily gazed at it, the boy that it stood next to suddenly collapsed unsteadily.

"—Neight?"

The boy was on the verge of collapsing backwards. Barely in the nick of time, Kluele supported him with her right shoulder. But no matter how many times she called out, he didn't reply. His eyes remained closed. Was he unconscious? At a time like this, when the hydra would be coming soon—

[Because that feeling of tension suddenly eased.]

Kluele looked over her shoulder. The True Spirit of Night had come and stood beside them.

[However, he should be praised for doing such a good job holding on.]

It stretched out a shadow in the shape of a hand. The fingertip of the shadow gently stroked the boy's face.

"Are you the True Spirit of Night?"

[It would seem so wouldn't it? Kluele-san.]

Kluele was startled after suddenly being called by her name. Just like the divine bird she had called out, why did even the True Spirit of Night know her name?

[Fufu, that child told me.]

The True Spirit turned her head, looking upwards. In that direction— Like it had assembled in the starry night sky, a large creature flapped its wings overhead. It was gigantic. Although she only measured it by eye, in terms of size it might even be comparable to the hydra.

The floating silhouette that the school's lights shone on..... Is that a dragon?

The hydra increased its speed, causing cracks in the earth. While catching a glimpse of it in her peripheral vision, the True Spirit of Night looked up at the sky.

[Arma, I'll take that on as an opponent. Go help Kluele-san and Neight hide.]

——Understood——

The low, heavy tone was like the ringing of the lowest key of a pipe organ. Was that truly its voice. It made Kluele wonder whether the sound’s vibration would land on her head. No, but more importantly.

Arma? Wasn't that a name she know?

.....No way, this dragon overhead is.....

[Didn’t I say a long time ago that I’m not a lizard? But there’s no time to chat leisurely right now. It's coming.]

The jet-black dragon landed right behind her. The gust of wind caused her hair to sway.

[Evhe, I'll leave that to you. Little girl, carry Neight and quickly get on.]

"Kluele-san—”

For a moment, Kluele saw the illusion that someone was behind her. Just like the {{Furigana|Divine Bird of Dawn|Phoenix}} and Arma, that person had a voice that seemed to come out of nowhere. The voice suspended in air was a human woman's voice.

"Thank you very much. Neight by himself would never have been able to call me out. It is surely because of you that I am now here. In Neight's place, I thank you. If you are able to, please continue helping this child."

'This child'? That was not a normal way of speaking. It was almost like she was speaking about her own child. Isn't it unfitting for a True Spirit to use such wording when talking about humans?

Before she had time to decide whether to ask that question or not, Kluele’s body floated upwards. Without any warning, the Night-colored dragon had grabbed the two of them in his foreleg and flapped its wings.

"Wa-Wait, carry us more carefully!"

While still burdened with Neight, Arma had grabbed them. Although he wasn’t flying very fast, because of the unstable footing, a little mistake could shake them off. And even more importantly, the dragon was flying in an awkward manner. Could it be a bad habit? Compared to the bird deity that she had come here with, he was too clumsy.

[Because I haven’t flown in a long time.]

He said brazenly with an innocent expression. That arrogant tone of voice made her even more convinced. She had no doubt. This dragon was truly the Recited creature that she was familiar with.

"....You gigantic flying lizard."

[Do you have something to say?]

At the companion who always constantly returned her questions, Kluele shook her head in resignation.

"Nothing. More importantly, if you're so huge like that, you should have come out in the first place!"

[The <Woman of Origin> and I are Duet-type Recitations. If one wing isn’t called out, the other wing can’t come out either.]

This was the first time she had heard of this special type. But other than that, there were still a lot of things she wanted to ask.

"......Just who is that True Spirit?"

The True Spirit of Night still stood below them. But somehow, it was different. Exactly what it was, Kluele didn't know. However, it felt different from the divine bird from before and also from this Night-colored Lizard. If there was a line dividing humans and True Spirits, then that True Spirit was standing on the line.

“You called her Evhe, right? Is that the True Spirit’s name?”

[She doesn’t have a name. Evhe is the name I gave to the girl who voluntarily abandoned her own name.]

From the low altitude he had been flying at, the jet-black dragon suddenly flew higher. But despite the roar of the wind in her ears, the True Spirit's voice still retained its clear quality.

[Evhe— The <Woman of Origin> who brought the Night Color Recitations into this world.]

Brought the Night Color Recitations into this world? That reply made her stare at the boy she carried on her shoulder.

“Eh? But, wasn’t that Neight?”

[You’ve probably heard about it. The one who constructed Night Color Recitations wasn’t Neight, but his mother.]

Kluele became increasingly confused. Neight's mother should have already passed away. She understood that Neight's mother had created Night Color Recitations, but why was the True Spirit of Night's name Evhe?

Before she could ask, Arma quickly gave her a request.

[Cover your ears. There is something I must do.]

"......Must do?"

[Howl.]

That one simple word caused her whole body to shake with fright.

Howl...... Wa-Wait a minute! My left hand is injured and my right hand is carrying Neight. There’s no way for me to cover my ears, so please restrain yourself—

Her wish was in vain. When the jet-black dragon let loose a howl, Kluele lost consciousness for a single moment.

'''''Master’s single wing (transient master) — My name is <One who bares his fangs (Armadeus)>'''''

''[O she saira qersonie Laspha — Armadeus. Captivated by the daughter of the dark lonely night, invited by that righteous successor. In accordance with the Recitation of Night, I will make it known to the world!]''

That voice was not heard just at the school, but was even transmitted to the ends of the world.

The hydra didn’t chase the dragon flying in the sky, but set its sights on the small True Spirit remaining on the ground.

It smelt a dangerous scent from that gigantic dragon. However, even more unpleasant was the small True Spirit that still stood before its eyes.

It could sense something threatening coming from this True Spirit.

The hydra spat out a long, scorching hot breath and once again changed the campus to a sea of flames. The place where the True Spirit of Night stood up until now had completely burned up.

Without a trace, the True Spirit of Night disappeared from the place it had just been standing. Just before the hydra judged that it was too quick.

"Too bad, but this school is also an important place to me."

The hydra heard that voice coming from overhead. Turning in the direction of the voice, its five heads glared at its surroundings in search of the enemy.

"Let me express my thanks for coming along and doing whatever you please."

Before long, ten eyes concentrated on one end of the campus. At a height of easily twenty meters above ground.

At the center of the campus, on a metal pole used for lighting, the jet-black True Spirit towered directly overhead.

<div align="center"><nowiki>***</nowiki></div>

"Hey, Mirror, are we dreaming?"

Forgetting to even wipe away the sweat running down his face, Zessel continued to look up at the dragon overhead. In the middle of the night-colored curtain, the jet-black dragon that flapped its wings in the air was too large and majestic. It should unmistakably be a Recited creature, but just what color did that True Spirit belong to?

"......I just remembered something from long ago. Something from a very long time ago."

The teacher who wore glasses sighed.

"How unexpected. So did I."

Forgetting to blink at the Night-colored True Spirit, Zessel let out another sigh.

Even though half of it had already settled into the deepest parts of his memory, he recalled the words that had lain dormant for ten years.

—What I want to do is Night Color Recitations—

In the time of Elfand Academy, the one girl in the class who hadn’t socialized with anyone and sat by herself in a corner of the classroom. When he had chosen to devote himself to Red Recitations, Mirror chose Blue Recitations, and Enne chose White Recitations, only one girl struggled to pursue a non-existing color.

However, it couldn’t be her, could it? First of all, if she had completed Night Color Recitations, her name should have resounded throughout the world. Just like the Rainbow Reciter’s had been.

And then.

At that moment, the jet-black dragon howled.

'''''Master’s single wing (transient master) — My name is <One who bares his fangs (Armadeus)>'''''

''[O she saira qersonie Laspha — Armadeus. Captivated by the daughter of the dark lonely night, invited by that righteous successor. In accordance with the Recitation of Night, I will make it known to the world!]''

In accordance with the Recitation of Night—

Daughter of the dark lonely night—

No Way......

"......Ha, Ahahaha, how could it be!"

With his hand on his forehead, Zessel let out a loud laugh. From the corners of his eyes, something spilled out.

He could only laugh self-mockingly. The girl who had been looked down upon by everyone in the classroom. The girl who had been neglected by the teacher and the school. And yet, isn’t this school being protected right now by her hands?

Should he praise her? Or should he mourn for her? What on earth should he do?

What have we—

"Just how foolish have I been, I wonder."

"......Jessica-sensei?"

It was the one who should have been inside the school building leading students to refuge, Elfand’s former teacher.

"You...... You were right, weren't you, Evhemary."

Without even wiping away her tears, the head teacher just wholeheartedly and repeatedly called out her former student's name.

<div align="center"><nowiki>***</nowiki></div>

“Wha-What’s with that sudden howl!”

With her hands covering her still-buzzing ears, Kluele roared back. From her point of view, it really was a terrible disaster.

[The girl knew that her time of death was approaching. Tales like that can be found all over the world. However, even though most of humanity had accepted this, she was unwilling to accept her fate. If I disappear without doing anything, then for what purpose did I exist— She wished to leave behind proof of her existence in this world.]

In contrast to the prior roaring sound, with a voice like it was suppressing the silence, Arma continued to speak as if he was talking to himself.

[What she thought of was Recitations. Embracing the idea to create a new type of Recitation, she threw herself into her research. But when her newly-invented Recitation was half-complete, her body had already begun to erode from her illness. While feeling uneasy and afraid, unsure if she had enough time, she met a boy. That encounter literally changed her fate.]

After pausing for a while, as if hesitating to find the right words, Arma continued talking.

[Not long after their encounter, the boy requested a competition with her. Or maybe it would be more accurately called a challenge. What they had bet on was— To see who could first master the Recitation they were pursuing.]

"Why did something like that change her fate?"

[Because the girl felt fulfilled. Until then, she had always been lonely. Because she knew her time of death was approaching, she did not associate with other people. Then she found someone willing to acknowledge her. Someone to acknowledge her, meaning someone who would remember her. Because of this, she didn’t need to create a Recitation as proof of her existence anymore. After that, the girl’s feelings began to waver.]

Kluele also knew that feeling, to the point of being pained. She also understood why she sympathized with the girl.

Because a few days ago, she had a similar experience herself.

—Kluele-san is definitely suited to becoming a Reciter—

Only because there was someone to acknowledge her, she was able to feel at ease.

[Just like what the boy had done to her, the girl also wanted to become a person who could cure someone’s loneliness. That was the conclusion she arrived at. She wanted to travel across the world, comforting people with the same pain as her. But even if she wanted to do that, she did not have much time left to live. At the same time, she also sincerely wanted to fulfill the promise with the boy of who could master their Recitation first. But no matter what she did, there was no way to accomplish both of those desires. Therefore—]

The talkative creature’s crescent-moon pupils wavered slightly.

[For the sake of accomplishing both, the girl threw away her name.]

Regret. Indecision. Envy. Lamentation. Just how many emotions were mixed together in his eyes? Despite seeing it from up close, Kluele couldn't tell.

[The so-called Recitation called out the things she longed for. The girl thought, ‘Since it’s like this, could I be called out after I am dead?’ She willingly became the ruler of the Recitation she constructed— in other words, she became the True Spirit.]

Such a thing, is that even possible? It wasn't something she could immediately believe.

———And yet, why?

The eyes of the speaker seemed like it could compel anyone to believe it…… No, it caused others to have no choice but to believe, filled with an ice-cold yet beautiful sorrow.

"That, was that a story about something that really happened......?"

[Who knows? Perhaps there’s no meaning to it, or perhaps it’s merely a fairy tale…… But……]

The corners of the dragon’s mouth softened slightly. The facial expression wasn’t as clear as that of humans, but Kluele understood. Certainly, that was a smile.

[The roar from before was my farewell gift to the girl.]

That girl? This time, Kluele didn’t ask the question, but instead shut her mouth.

[Well, let’s take care of the chimera. Hold on tight!]

Right now? While carrying me?

Don’t joke around. With your clumsy way of flight, it’s scary enough just flying around, and now to have a battle in the air? No matter how many lives I have, there wouldn't be enough for this!

[This is a great opportunity to prove that I’m not an ordinary lizard, don’t you think?]

“……Didn’t you hear me? You gigantic Night-colored flying lizard with wings……”

He grinned broadly. But unlike before, the True Spirit had a clearly mischievous smile.

Well then......

From the top of an iron pole, the Night-colored True Spirit surveyed the academy. Flames rose in every direction. The school buildings and other buildings had all suffered damage. In the dark sky overhead, a considerable number of chimeras still remained. How dare those things rampage around this place.

—Please protect this school.

That was {{Furigana|the Reciter's|that child's}} wish.

Since the True Spirit had been called out, she had to fulfill her duty. But moreover, there was one more thing. If her personal feelings were to be considered, then that hydra had already committed an unforgivable crime.

Yes. It's your fault that his arm is broken.

"Even though it's our first reunion after about ten years, ruining it is a great sin!"

The <Woman of Origin> leaped off the iron pole into the air.

Her voice was filled with anger, but also included a faint feeling of delight.

===Part 2===

One versus several tens. Although they faced only one opponent, of the original nearly a hundred chimeras, less than half remained. Just when she wanted to confirm the exact number, another one was shot down. Some were knocked down by a sweeping tail, others were batted away by wings. Their overwhelming number didn’t give the chimeras an advantage.

“What is……that?”

It was only a single intruder, a dragon with a midnight-colored appearance. Not counting the hydra, this was Enne’s first time seeing a Recited creature with such a large body. A True Spirit? But what Color is it?

“—Seems like it was in time.”

The close voice made her jump. The voice sounded like it came from directly behind her. It was just between Xins and herself, from a place where their shadows overlapped.

She didn’t reply. Turning her head, she saw a “shadow” the size of a human standing there. Its whole body wasn’t dark like being covered in black paint. Instead, it had a transparent impression and gave off a Night-colored luster. Also, its shape reminded her of the silhouette of a ten-year-old girl.

A True Spirit? It was a First Scale Recitation’s Recited creature, surpassing things like {{Furigana|Second Scale Recitation|Noble Aria}}’s {{Furigana|small yellow spirit|Will-o’-wisp}} and {{Furigana|small red spirit|Salamandes}}. Those were generally enormous creatures like a dragon, but it was the first time she had seen a True Spirit with a human figure like this.

“Enne.”

When the Recited creature suddenly called out her name, her body automatically stiffened.

“It’s already too dangerous here. You should know, right? A fight between True Spirits will turn their surroundings into scorched earth. I don’t know when the sparks will start flying, so to take refuge near the first-year school building.”

Her heartbeat became noticeably louder. You should know, right— what did those words mean? This True Spirit spoke as if she seemed to know her.

It was the first time she had seen it. That’s right, this should be the first time she had met the True Spirit. ……But, why did she feel so uneasy?

“Xins and I will draw away the hydra. Those two friends by the first-year school building seem to be getting tired, so you should go help them out.”

The figure of the girl threw at her a leather bag that she had gotten somewhere. As she caught it, a jangling sound rang out from the leather bag. It was filled with catalyst gemstones?

“Now, go.”

“B-But—”

The True Spirit seemed to sigh and crossed her arms.

“Enne Revinesia. Your personality of being concerned about everyone still hasn’t changed.”

“Eh?”

'''''Fourty-first key from the <Goetia seventy-second pillar>, Focalor'''''<br>
''—orbie clar, dremre : Goetia : Focalor—''

At that moment, the shadow stretching beneath Enne’s feet swelled. A griffon with wings the color of wet feathers floated up. This is, using my shadow as a catalyst?

“Take her with you. When you arrive, lend your assistance there.”

[As you wish.]

A low, heavy voice seemed to resound directly into Enne’s head. Nodding, the griffon began to flap its wings.

“W-Why does a True Spirit know my full na-……”

The rest of her words were drowned out by the sound of the griffon’s wings.

Just who are you? Before she received an answer, there was a breath of silence.

The True Spirit’s body that was made of shadow had no eyes or mouth. Her expression couldn’t be read. But strangely, she knew that the True Spirit had winked at her.

“Because I’m your classmate.”

……What’s that supposed to mean?

The griffon picked her up and left the ground. In the split second that she blinked, it had already flown up three stories high. Xins and the mysterious True Spirit who remained on the ground had become the size of her pinky.

“Hey…… Really, who are you?”

She muttered, unable to be heard by anyone but herself. Even if she shouted, they probably couldn’t hear her. An empty feeling like she had been left behind remained in her heart.

If you’re someone I met long ago—

Long ago, just how far back is that? Definitely before I became a teacher. Then before that… When I was still a student?

She thought back. When she was a student, her dream had been to call out a Pegasus. Zessel and Mirror were also now teaching students about Recitations. They had also achieved the Recitation they wanted during middle school. Xins had also become the Rainbow Color Reciter recognized by everyone.

Many people had achieved their dreams. They had all become Reciters acknowledged by everyone. Their Recitations were accepted by everyone. Nobody could laugh at their ambitions.

—Speaking of which, hadn’t there been a child who was the complete opposite?

A girl who always sat in a corner of the classroom. A single girl not acknowledged by anyone.

But Enne couldn’t remember her name. Only the Recitation she aimed for still remained in Enne’s mind.

Night Color Recitations. The Recited creature that she was riding on was the same color as the sky overhead. Speaking of which, the mysterious knight that had helped her and Xins a while ago was also the same color—

“No way…… Is it you? Hey, is it you———”

Why? Why?!

Although she seemed to call out in midair, the only thing she couldn’t say was the girl’s name.

<div align="center"><nowiki>***</nowiki></div>

Night Color Recitations. Moreover, this is a First Scale Recitation, the True Spirit of Night?

Why the girl before his eyes was here, Xins instinctively realized. It didn’t matter who had called her out. As he clenched his teeth at the dull pain that came with every breath, he saw the sudden visitor.

Was this by chance……

The voice of the True Spirit before him was the same as the voice of the girl in his memories. And not just the voice. Her height. Figure. Everything reminded him of the girl. But, how could such a thing happen?

Not even a drop of moisture remained in his parched mouth. Therefore, he couldn’t gulp. Unnoticeably, the pain in his left hand and the noise of his surroundings had faded away.

He felt a strange sensation of floating, as if he had entered into another world.

Just like a world in which only he and the True Spirit before him existed.

“Is your hand okay? It’s fractured, isn’t it?”

All too suddenly, the True Spirit touched his left hand, something that a shadow shouldn’t be able to do. He didn’t consider her to be acting too intimate, because from a long time ago, there was a single person he was this familiar with.

Just one person. In other words, there wasn’t any other person who came to mind. Everything was the same as back then. A nostalgic feeling that he couldn’t put into words filled the crevice in his heart. A crevice that had lasted more than ten years.

“You acted rash, didn’t you? How unlike you.”

A finger that should have been made of shadow traced over his left hand. There was warmth in that finger. There was no way he could accept everything that was happening before his eyes. But, he simply couldn’t deny that warmth.

“……Is it you?”

Amidst his chaotic emotions, something even he didn’t know emerged. An imperceptible fear and awe. Nostalgia and love. Xins put all of these feelings he couldn’t understand into a word.

—Evhemary.

“I kept my promise.”

It was unclear which was the front and which was the back of the jet-black figure. But despite that, Xins certainly saw. From inside the Night-colored veil that the girl wore, she smiled teasingly.

“Are you surprised?”

Her simple way of talking resounded in his chest.

……You haven’t changed.

She was just like before. After a long time had passed, the girl he knew was in front of him.

The rainbow color that expressed everything wasn’t there, replaced by a single color. She was his only rival, the friend who acknowledged him, and possibly above all else, his companion.

Narrowing his eyes, Xins shook his head.

“I’m already used to you doing things that go against common sense.”

From a distance away, the shaking of the ground drew closer.

Don’t you want an explanation? The girl seemed to say.

“You kept the promise. That’s more than enough……”

The girl turned around. So he wouldn’t see. So he wouldn’t find out. She rubbed her eyes.

“But, I still haven’t seen your Recitation yet.”

The girl turned to face the hydra that gradually drew closer.

“He seems unexpectedly strong. Can you be my backup, Rainbow Color Reciter-san?”

He didn’t answer. Simply nodding once, Xins turned around as his coat fluttered.

<div align="center"><nowiki>***</nowiki></div>

[I’ve disposed of most of them.]

Landing on the rooftop, Arma folded his wings. Rather than saying most, it would be more appropriate to call it entirely wiped out. Looking up at the sky, there was only the pale white moonlight and twinkling of the stars.

“……I’m never accompanying you on flying practices again.”

For the sake of dodging the chimeras’ attacks, he had dived down and swooped up, making Kluele lose her breath. As for the number of somersaults the Night-colored lizard did, she had lost count after ten. Because of all that, Kluele felt like her lifespan had shortened. She envied Neight, who had lost consciousness.

“Hey, don’t you need to help over there?”

“You mean the <Woman of Origin>?”

Shouldn’t this dragon be suitable for fighting against the hydra? The size of their bodies was on par, and he probably wouldn’t lose in terms of strength either. So then why was the True Spirit with the appearance of a girl purposely taking on the monster? That, she didn’t understand.

[Leaving this warm and safe place isn’t an easy thing to do.]

Like always, she didn’t get the point of this Recited creature’s words.

[Those two have already crawled out of their shells. That’s why I’m leaving it to them. There’s no need to worry.]

“Who do you mean by ‘those two’?”

[The girl and the promised boy. Those two have already wasted more than ten years, so it can’t be helped.]

It was useless. Before the lizard had started explaining, he was already in his own world.

Turning away from Arma, Kluele leaned Neight against the railing.

[Someday you will understand as well.]

Kluele turned around at the meaningful words. At the same time, a flash of light burned her eyes. Before she had realized it, the eastern sky had become brighter.

—Dawn was drawing closer.

===Part 3===

The Night-colored spear that the <Woman of Origin> released pierced the hydra. Letting out an angry roar, the blue head spat out a large amount of water like a sudden rain shower. A second later, it turned into an enormous block of ice. Immediately, the yellow head let out a roar accompanied by lightning.

The red snake spat red-hot breaths at the dodging girl.

——[{{Furigana|Ruguz|Blue Song}}]——

Just before the flames hit the True Spirit of Night, they were blocked by a film of water that Xins called out.

……This is bad.

As far as he could tell, the strengths of the two seemed roughly equal. However, the girl was being pushed around.

The disparity was probably because of the difference in their awareness of the surroundings. The hydra was only thinking of knocking down his opponent. On the other hand, the Night-colored girl was restraining her strength to prevent damage to their surroundings.

Xins, who was watching, had his hands full blocking the attacks directed at the girl from the side. He had no time to go on the offensive with a {{ Furigana|First Scale Recitation|High Noble Aria}}. His catalyst was also running out.

“Is this the last Recitation……?”

Five jewels rolled in his palm. Five colors, a bit of every Recitation. Should he call out five small spirits with a {{Furigana|Second Scale Recitation|Noble Aria}} and go on the offensive? Or should he respond like before by defending against the hydra’s attacks? These weren’t the best options, but the only two left after eliminating all the other choices.

That’s right, he had to pick one of these options.

It should be like that, but why did he feel a sense of loathing……?

He held onto the five gems, not letting go. Somewhere, a part of himself stubbornly refused.

—I still haven’t seen your Recitation yet—

The girl’s words repeated over and over in his mind.

Your Recitation. Your……

What is my Recitation?

No…… Deep down, he understood. Even he himself knew. He was the Reciter able to use all five colors. If a master Reciter of each color assembled here, there wouldn’t be much difference.

That would be different from “Xins Airwincle’s Recitation”.

'Xins, let’s keep working hard. We can’t give up at the very end.'

In these ten years, Enne’s heart had become stronger.

'After seeing Kluele-san’s Recitation today…… I thought that I should reconsider a bit…… Kluele-san seemed to be having so much fun. Therefore, I thought that I also want to have fun while Reciting.'

The young Reciter reconsidered his way of life.

The Night-colored girl was like that. After throwing away everything, she ended up here.

How was he compared to her? Does the fact that he was still the same as before, mean that he hadn’t advanced since that time?

……Could I be the one who was hiding in my shell all this time?

In the setting sun, the place was illuminated by the spotlight from the recital— He searched for the scenery of an unchanging school.

He had continued to deceive himself that he hadn’t changed, relying on his memories of the past.

……Admit it already. The times that he remembered won’t come back. Accept it. Time won’t flow backwards.

“Evhemary, I might not be the Xins you know anymore.”

He couldn’t discard his memories of the past. But even so, he had to change.

If that hydra could use five colors at once in its excitement, he should be able to do it as well. That venomous thing was only haphazardly mixing the five colors together.

That day, at that time. The Rainbow Color he had promised Evhemary wasn’t something like that.

His oath hadn’t been fulfilled yet. I still haven’t shown you the true Rainbow Color Recitations.

—Idiot. You were so late to realize it—

The wind carried along the girl’s voice. In this battle that was frozen at a stalemate, being distracted for a single instant could be fatal. But even so— even though the opponent was an unprecedented monster, the promised girl looked only at him.

Now, what to Recite?

He asked himself. Hesitation was unforgivable. He understood that there would be no return if he stumbled into the maze of hesitation a second time. Can I really do it? Will what I Recite really overcome this situation? His self of the past questioned him.

—But it’s alright now…… The me of right now is able to cast aside everything.

He closed his eyes. He didn’t need a {{Furigana|Song of Praise|Oratorio}}. What he was Reciting was himself. A mirror that reflected his true self. It took the form of his inner thoughts. It will be fine if I call out that.

—That’s right, he finally understood what was truly important. He had remembered.

A ring of light formed in his right hand. Closing his eyelids, he could feel on his pupils the radiance growing in his right hand. Rainbow-colored sparkles. Brighter than starlight, more elegant than moonlight.

The gemstones fell from his hand, and he felt something Rainbow-colored be born in his right hand.

“Evhemary!”

In response to Xins’s shout, the <Woman of Origin> snapped the fingers of her right hand.

Underneath the monster’s feet, the hydra’s own shadow entwined itself around the real body. It wasn’t an offensive or defensive maneuver, but simply for restraining. The hydra tried to slip out, but the five necks were all tightly bound. Although they had been struggling until now, the spell did not break.

The True Spirit of Night and the five-headed monster were equally powerful. But if her opponent’s movements were sealed, but if there was no need to worry about damaging their surroundings, the girl could also fight with all of her strength.

“……Or perhaps the one who called you out was me.”

In the very beginning. The first thing was that he had touched the <Egg> located in this school.

Unleashing five colors at the same time— the hydra in which five colors independently existed.

In other words, it was the false “Rainbow Color” he had boasted about in the past.

—That is why I won’t hesitate anymore.

Aiming at the monster before his eyes, Xins threw the gems he was gripping in his right hand.

It was simply a rapid stream of light, without shape or form. A light shining with the seven colors of the rainbow. All of the colors equally and harmoniously mixed together, into a color in a different dimension from the five Recitation Colors.

The flow of light was like a spear that pierced the hydra. The spear shot through the hydra’s body and flew out into the jet-black night. In the instant when it penetrated the infinitely wide black sea.

Black clouds split apart, giving rise to a radiance like the birth of a new world.

The whole world was enveloped in a flood of light, rainbow light that seemed to spread like what was foretold in the gospel—

Around the world, everyone closed their eyes at the dazzling light. It wasn’t simply because of the brightness. Everyone who saw the radiance realized that it wasn’t a blessing for them.

The light was only truly illuminating a single person.

It was for the sake of a girl who hadn’t basked in the sun even once.

“……Thank you.”

Only one person in the world, the Night-colored girl, continued to gaze at the light for eternity.

===Part 4===

“……Is it over?”

When the radiance had finally ended, Kluele timidly opened her eyes.

The {{Furigana|monster|hydra}}’s figure had disappeared, as if it had never existed in the first place.

[It seems that it was skillfully sent back. Because it was originally an irregular existence, we shouldn’t worry about what happened to it afterward.]

Because the crisis was over for now, Kluele breathed out in relief, and turned her eyes to the boy who had fallen asleep with his back leaning against the railings on the roof. Although there had been such a commotion, he had a peaceful look on his face.

“And so, you should turn small as well. It’s tiring to have to look up at you.”

[It’s too troublesome. I’m fine staying like this.]

“Staying like this……”

After it had become dawn, support troops had come. If he continued to stay this enormous, he would undoubtedly cause a fuss.

[It’s fine. Before they catch a glimpse of me, I will have also disappeared.]

Disappear? No way, you—

She received no response. Keeping his mouth shut, Arma averted his eyes. More than anything, that gesture confirmed her premonition. ……Well, it can’t be helped.

“Fine. But I’ll stay with you until then.”

[……Don’t expect any thanks from me.]

As if he was embarrassed, the True Spirit of Night turned his head away as he said that.

Gradually, the starlight in the eastern sky was concealed by the bright sun.

On the roof of the first-year school building.

Although she had come many times before, it was her first time spending the night here.

[It’s almost time……]

The lizard resting on her knees muttered. Before the sky had brightened, the Recited creature had already returned to the size that Kluele was used to.

“Is this farewell?”

[When a True Spirit completes its goal, it disappears. Even I have to follow such a rule.]

From the way he spoke, Kluele realized. This Recited creature had surely chosen to leave Neight of his own free will.

“Do you have anything you want to convey to Neight?”

[I have nothing that I want to convey. Although there are things I want to say, I can’t say them now.]

“I see.”

[I didn’t expect you to accept it that easily.]

Since Arma seemed to be playing dumb, Kluele replied in an ambiguous tone of voice.

“I just somehow understood.”

[……Well, that’s how it is.]

Seeming embarrassed, he flapped his wings as if he was escaping.

“Hey, you Night-colored flying lizard.”

[……That again, even at the very end?]

Stopping the movement of his wings, the lizard that was called turned around. At his amazed voice, Kluele winked.

“Like that, you won’t forget me, right? The girl who called you a lizard until the very end.”

After a second of silence.

[What a clever idea. But there’s no meaning to it.]

Flapping his wings, his body rose into the air.

[Even without such a thing…… I won’t forget you.]

Leaving behind those words, the Night-colored Recited creature flew away.

<div align="center"><nowiki>***</nowiki></div>

“I wanted to talk with you for a bit longer…”

On the roof of the fourth-year school building, a coat flapped in the wind.

“I’m only accompanying you because it’s our reunion after so many days. Don’t you think that if we were to meet every day, there would be nothing to talk about?”

You’re still saying that even at the very end? Raising the collar of his coat, Xins secretly smiled.

“Even like that, I think we wouldn’t run out of topics to talk about.”

“Wouldn’t we?”

Gazing at the sun rising above the horizon, the shadow in the figure of a girl tilted its head.

For a little while, there was silence. Although they were about to part, he couldn’t find any words to say.

The sound of someone’s flapping wings broke the silence.

“Arma.”

The Night-colored lizard landed on the shoulder of the same-colored girl.

“Thanks, for a variety of things.”

[It wasn’t much. Anyways, it’s about time.]

After those words, the lizard’s figure was the first to disappear.

In the sunlight, the figure of the shadow-colored girl was the next to fade.

Even though it was the very end, the girl’s mouth was firmly shut. Why was she……

—I see.

Xins finally understood the girl’s intentions. She was waiting. Waiting for him to speak first.

……Really, you have such a bad habit. But it was also the same back then. In the classroom at twilight, when we made the promise, I was always the one speaking.

“Hey, Evhemary.”

Silently, the girl waited for him to continue.

“I wonder if we’ll see each other again.”

“Someday, when Neight becomes capable of using First Scale Recitations.”

Gradually, the girl’s figure faded away. It melted in the sunlight, becoming faint. Both of her hands disappeared, the lower half of her body disappeared, and in the last moment before her whole body disappeared, the girl spoke teasingly.

“But I don’t know. Let’s think of this time as getting lucky. His one in a hundred chance came during the first time, that’s all. This may be the first and last time.”

The morning glow signifying the start of a new day approached.

She teased him even until the end. Before he could reply, the True Spirit that should have been before his eyes seemed to have completely faded.

But instead.

“I wonder why? Maybe I just want to tease you.”

[[File:Fb3-308_303-1-.jpg|thumb]]

The shadow-colored True Spirit disappeared, and there stood a girl with the same figure and voice; a girl who hadn’t changed at all since that time.

There stood the girl who had been crying in the classroom at that time.

The girl he remembered.

The one difference was— the girl here right now was smiling.

“……Evhemary!”

“Bye bye, Xins. ……I’m sorry, I couldn’t say it even at the very end. I lo—”

The dawn shone behind her back. The girl tried to speak her last words.

Along with her words, she reached out her hands as if seeking for an embrace—

But— their bodies did not meet.

Before that, the girl became particles of the dawn’s light and faded away.

“……I don’t mind.”

Looking up at the sky, Xins hummed to himself. I don’t mind. I don’t need a goodbye.

“Because I will surely meet you again somewhere.”

The Rainbow Color Reciter looked at the place where the girl had stood.

Forever and ever, he hummed a Rainbow-colored song without lyrics or a melody.

He hoped that it would reach the girl who was somewhere far away.

----

<noinclude>{{Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai Nav|prev=Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 4th Play|next=Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Awarded Play}}</noinclude>

Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai

2013-07-03T22:08:18Z

Mystrael:

[[Image:Tasogareiro.jpg|thumb|300px|Volume 1 Cover]]
Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai is a light novel series written by Sazane Kei and illustrated by Miho Takeoka. It has been completed with 10 volumes.
== Story Synopsis ==
This story depicts a fantasy world where objects and living creatures can be summoned through Recitations and the use of special catalysts, along with the aid of Songs of Praise. There are five basic colors of Recitations: Keinez(red) - Ruguz(blue) - Surisuz(yellow) - Beorc(green) - Arzus(white), and each can summon things of its respective color.

Evhemary Yehlemihas announces that she wants to create a new color - Night Color Recitations, and Xins Airwincle aims to be the first person to master all five colors. The two make a promise to meet again in the future and show each other their accomplishments.

In the present day, Neight Yehlemihas is the adopted son of the deceased Evhemary, and the inheritor of the Night Color. At a specialized Recitation school, he meets Kluele, a normal girl studying Red.

Their encounter marks the beginning of a series of events involving the mystery of Recitations…

== Translation ==
=== [[Tasogareiro no Uta Tsukai:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Translators are asked to [[Tasogareiro no Uta Tsukai:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on.

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai: Names and Terminology Guidelines]]

===Feedback===
'''If you enjoyed the series, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=5075 feedback thread]'''

== Updates ==
* 29 June 2013 - Volume 2 4th Play Completed
* 21 June 2013 - Volume 2 Interval Play Completed
* 20 June 2013 - Volume 2 3rd Play Completed
* Older updates can be found on this page: [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai past updates|Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai past updates]].

== Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai by Sazane Kei ==
{| style="width: 100%"
|-
|
=== Volume 1: Evhe Smiles at Dawn ([[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1|Full Text]])===
[[Image:Tasogareiro.jpg|thumb|right]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Prologue|Introductory Play: The Intersection of Rainbow and Night —Even Before the Beginning—]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 1st Play|1st Play: Etude of Red and Night]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 2nd Play|2nd Play: Symphony of the Masses]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Interval Play|Interval Play: The Wind Evokes the Dry Grass Color’s Recollection]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 3rd Play|3rd Play: The Beginning and the Promise’s Opera]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 4th Play|4th Play: The Oath-maker Sings, O World Dyed in Twilight]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Final Play|Final Play: The Joy of Your Desires —Evhe Smiles at Dawn—]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Awarded Play|Awarded Play: Dawn-Colored Song User]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Afterword|Afterword]]
|}

{| style="width: 100%"
|-
|

=== Volume 2: The Path of the Songstress ===
<nowiki>*</nowiki>Note: The word for 'path' can also mean 'aria', 'lyrics', or 'melody'
[[Image:Tasogare_v2.jpg|thumb|right]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Dream Play|Dream Play: I Pray, Let Me Redo That Day, That Time]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Introductory Play|Introductory Play: Two People in the Dusk]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 1st Play|1st Play: Wanting to Become a Copper-Colored Song User]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 2nd Play|2nd Play: Merely Because I Desired This Moment]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 3rd Play|3rd Play: I Wanted to Escape, But For Some Reason, I Couldn't Abandon It]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Interval Play|Interval Play: It was Invited by the Cold Summer Wind]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 4th Play|4th Play: Please Teach Me the Path of the Guarding Spear]]
* Final Play: Everyone Sings, O Path of the Singing Spear User
* Interval Play - 2nd Act: Three Years Ago—
* Awarded Play: Glory of the Singing Exorcists
* Round Play: Three Years Ago ''Lastihyt ; miquvy Wer shela -c-nixer arsa''
|}

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 3: King of the Defeated, Sing Praise to Armadeus's Poem ===
[[Image:Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai V3 Cover.jpg|thumb|right]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* Introductory Play: -------------------
* Round Play: What I Saw There Was—
* Introductory Play - 2nd Act: Timbre of the A-minor
* 1st Play: The Beat of the Unknown Song
* Poem Verse of the Defeated - One: ''Deus, Arma?'' ~Why Do You Bare the Fangs~
* 2nd Play: If I Did Not Return—
* 3rd Play: It's a Fine Night, Don't You Think So —Kluele Sophi Net—
* Interval Play - 1st Act: Little Night Sings on a Night —Neight Yehlemihas—
* 4th Play: Pain - Fever - Aching — Voice
* Poem Verse of the Defeated - Two: I'm Washed Away in the Ash and Pride
* Interval Play - 2nd Act: At That Time That Day, What Did You See
* Poem Verse of the Defeated - Three: The Beat of the Yet Unknown Song
* Final Play: The Moment When a Night-Colored Egg Hatches
* Poem Verse of the Defeated - Four: ''Deus— Arma Riris'' ~Why Do You Bare the Fangs at the Promise~
* Awarded Play: Forever, Because This is a Place of Rest
* Encore Play: The Leaders of Heresy
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 4: A Dancing World, Evhe's Tuning ===
[[Image:Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai V4 Cover.jpg|thumb|right]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* Void Play: A Piece of Heart
* Introductory Play: Tsarabel, at the Island Called Tears
* 1st Play: The Scarlet of Crushing
* Interval Play - 1st Act: The Leader of Heresy
* 2nd Play: Cradle, Sleep, a Quiet Night
* 3rd Play: The Beginning of the Longest Deep Night
* Interval Play - 2nd Act: Geshutalloa — At the Island Crushed by Wind
* 4th Play: The Intersection of Vacuum and Dawn
* 5th Play: Armariris Dancing, Tuning of the World Going Insane
* Interval Play - 3rd Act: Examining the Determination to Recite
* Final Play: The Reason Behind the Night Color. Under the Night Sky That Reflects All
* Duet Play: In a Faraway Place Than Anyone Else
* Awarded Play: In a Place So Nearby
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 5: Children Dream of All the Songs ===
[[Image:Tasogare_v5.jpg|thumb|right]]
* Novel Illustrations
* Introductory Play: That is, We Can't Convey
* 1st Play: That is, We Separated
* Interval Play - 1st Act: Mischder —Solitude—
* Interval Play - 2nd Act: Xins —The Guidepost of Wind—
* 2nd Play: That is, We Lose Sight of
* Interval Play - 3rd Act: Arvir —Wandering—
* 3rd Play: That is, We Suffer
* 4th Play: To Bear in Mind All the Cruelty Like That
* Sky Play: ''Deus Arma Riris?'' ~Why Do You Pull Us Apart~
* 5th Play: But Even So, Because I Want to Be By Your Side
* Interval Play - 4th Act: Xeo —A Weakling—
* Interval Play - 5th Act: Rein —What is the Recitation Formula—
* 6th Play: The Time of Awakening, The Promises Spin
* Final Play: You Smile As If You Were Singing
* Awarded Play: The Beginning is in This Place Where the Wind Sings
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 6: Thus Xeo's Gospel Approaches ===
[[Image:Tasogare_v6.jpg|thumb|right]]
* Novel Illustrations
* Red Play: I Will Give You a Small Black Song
* Green Play: Search, That Guy is Mine!
* Blue Play: Person Who Exceeds Armadeus
* White Play: The Closest Place to the Flower Garden
* Yellow Play: Run, That Guy is Mine!
* Crimson Play: The Nocturne Until the Day We Meet Again
* Prohibition Law - Night Play: Armariris Blooms At Midnight
* Prohibition Law - Sky Play: Thus Xeo's Gospel Approaches
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 7: Gate of New Contract - O, Thou Miqve's Baptism ===
[[Image:Tasogare_v7.jpg|thumb|right]]
* Novel Illustrations
* Introductory Play: Xeo, Why Thou Are Only Standing Still!
* 1st Play: Premonition
* 2nd Play: Unexplored
* Interval Play: Footsteps
* 3rd Play: Re-Recollection
* Interval Play - 2nd Act: Four Years Ago —And Three Years Ago—
* 4th Play: Ash Color
* 5th Play: Person Who's Only Standing Still There
* 6th Play: Gate of New Contract, Singing of the Prayer of World, Resound!
* 7th Play - Sun: Night —Noise—
* 7th Play - Moon: Night —Pulse—
* Final Play: Night —As If You Were Smiling—
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 8: Riris Prays to Ten Billion of Stars ===
[[Image:Tasogare_v8.jpg|thumb|right]]
* Novel Illustrations
* Introductory Play: As If You Were Smiling
* 1st Play: Determination of Those Who Are Attached is Pure
* Interval Play: A-minor
* 2nd Play: Garden of Serra
* Scarlet Play: Riris Prays to Ten Billion of Stars
* 3rd Play: Separation
* Interval Play - 2nd Act: As Friends
* 4th Play: At Least Before This Blood Has Burned Out
* Scarlet Play - 2nd Act: In the Middle of the Longest, the Deepest and the Coldest Night
* Final Play: Intersecting, and Further to the Core of Time
* Awarded Play: Because We're Friends
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 9: Sophia, Embrace the Songs, the Bonds and the Tears ===
[[Image:Tasogare_v9.jpg|thumb|right]]
* Novel Illustrations
* Introductory Play: Forgotten Things
* 1st Play: Selection, and Divergence
* Blood Play: There Was a Flame at the Start
* 2nd Play: Howling World
* 3rd Play: Divergence, and Assembling
* 4th Play: That is Like a Momentary Rainbow —Of the Dry Grass-Colored—
* 5th Play: Waking Up From the Shell
* Final Play: You Cry, As If You Are Smiling
* Interval Play: Those Who Travels in the Wilderness
* Introductory Play: Before Dawn
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 10: Dawn-Colored Reciter ===
[[Image:Tasogare_v10.jpg|thumb|right]]
* Novel Illustrations
* Night Play: You Smile in the Dawn
* Sky Play: Thus Xeo's Gospel Approaches
* True Play: Tower of Children Who Dream of All the Songs
* True Play: Maiden Prays to Ten Billion of Stars
* True Play: Gate of New Contract - Challengers to Thou Miqve
* True Play: You Who Are Loved by the Dusk, Succeed the Songs, the Bonds and the Tears
* Final Play: Dawn-Colored Reciter
* Awarded Play: Somewhere Someday, Surely Again
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

== Project Staff ==
* Project Administrator:
* Project Supervisor:

==== Translators ====
* [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]]
* [[User:Catahn|Catahn]]

==== Editors ====
* [[User:Stellarroze|stellarroze]]
* [[User:Zeru|Zeru]]

== Series Overview ==
* Volume 1 -『黄昏色の詠使い　イヴは夜明けに微笑んで』（ISBN 978-4829118801）
* Volume 2 -『黄昏色の詠使いII　奏でる少女の道行きは』（ISBN 978-4829119181）
* Volume 3 -『黄昏色の詠使いIII　アマデウスの詩、謳え敗者の王』（ISBN 978-4829119419）
* Volume 4 -『黄昏色の詠使いIV　踊る世界、イヴの調律』（ISBN 978-4829119761）
* Volume 5 -『黄昏色の詠使いV　全ての歌を夢見る子供たち』（ISBN 978-4829132609）
* Volume 6 -『黄昏色の詠使いVI　そしてシャオの福音来たり』（ISBN 978-4829132760）
* Volume 7 -『黄昏色の詠使いVII　新約の扉　汝ミクヴァの洗礼よ』（ISBN 978-4829133170）
* Volume 8 -『黄昏色の詠使いVIII　百億の星にリリスは祈り』（ISBN 978-4829133576）
* Volume 9 -『黄昏色の詠使いIX　ソフィア、詠と絆と涙を抱いて』(ISBN 978-4829133811)
* Volume 10 -『黄昏色の詠使いX　夜明け色の詠使い』(ISBN 978-4829134344)

[[Category:Fujimi Fantasia Bunko]]

User:Mystrael

2013-07-03T22:06:09Z

Mystrael:

Just a random person with a goal of one day fluently reading light novels in Japanese. Also using translating as an excuse to procrastinate.

Currently working on Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai.

The earlier chapters were mainly translated from the Chinese translation with some references to the original Japanese one.

Ones from Vol.1 Awarded Play and on will be from mainly the Japanese version with some references to the Chinese one for grammar and stuff that I don't quite understand.

Hoping to improve my Japanese skills with this!

<div align="center">***</div>

Number of pages for '''Volume 2''', just to get a general feel of things:
* 1st play - 36 pages
* 2nd play - 23 pages
* 3rd play - 57 pages
* Interval play - 6 pages
* 4th play - 59 pages
* Final play - 54 pages
* Interval play - 2nd act - 5 pages
* Awarded play - 9 pages
* Round play - 3 pages

Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Afterword

2013-07-03T22:04:19Z

Mystrael:

==Afterword==

===Afterword by Sazane Kei===

No matter how closely you look at it, I seem like I’m {{Furigana|showing off my tone of voice|singing a story}}. Has it already been four years since I took on this pen name and started submitting my works?<ref>細 means 'thin/narrow/small' (used in this case in 細さやか meaning ‘small/modest’ which I translated as ‘closely’ to make it sound more fluent in English), 音 means ‘sound/noise’ (used in this case as 音色 meaning ‘tone of voice’ (literally ‘sound color’)) and 啓 means ‘enlighten/inform/open’ (which I translated as ‘showing off’). By putting the three kanji together, 細音啓 is the author’s name, Sazane Kei.</ref> I’ve thought up many stories during this time, and the fact that I can show everyone a work like this— Once again it makes me feel the meaning and mysterious power behind my name.

Nice to meet you, my name is Sazane Kei. Thank you very much for reading my work ‘Evhe Smiles at Dawn’.

Was it boring or interesting? Unsatisfactory or satisfying? I think there will be a variety of thoughts from everyone who has read it.

It reminds me of books and music.

I sometimes think there is nothing that divides people’s interests as much as those two. A friend may not be able to appreciate the music I like and I may not be able to appreciate the books that my friend recommends me. Everyone has probably experienced that at least once. (For me who is very picky, that is sadly an everyday occurrence.)

There isn’t an ultimate music that will be praised by everyone, nor is there an ultimate book. But because of that, there can be as many new books and pieces of music created as the number of people in this world. That’s how I feel.

……That’s right, there is surely no work that can be accepted by every single person. After all, everyone perceives things differently and this difference is what makes things amazing.

But even while I think like that—

I hope that this work can bring pleasure to many people, or even one person— The fact that I wish for this from the bottom of my heart is also an honest truth. ‘I’m glad I read this book.’ To this day, it’s been my dream to make someone think that.

And in the process of heading towards that dream, I have been supported by a great number of people.

Those who read over my rough draft. Everyone in the Fujimi editorial department who allowed my work to enter the final round.<ref>’Evhe Smiles at Dawn’ was entered in the 18th Fantasia Novel Award.</ref> And finally, the judges who chose my work as the honorable mention in the final round.

When I was revising the manuscript after winning the award, I was truly supported by the leader of the editorial department, K-sama, as well as everyone else in it.

Furthermore, Takeoka Miho-sama decorated my work with beautiful and delicate illustrations.

Also, there are a great number of people who supported me.

My friends and acquaintances from when I was a student. Those who visited my blog and homepage before this book was published. My colleagues who looked forward to the book. The other people who I got to know through the internet and my group of amazing online friends across all of Japan.

[k.k], who read over ‘Evhe Smiles in the Dawn’ before it was submitted and gave valuable feedback. Moreover, websites about how to write a novel and the two main sites that helped me.

My family and relatives who were more surprised than anyone that I had won the prize. They have forever and ever supported me with the most basic things like regular meals and my day to day life.

To all of you— Thank you very much.

And most of all, thank you to you who are reading this.

I’m grateful for our encounter. I sincerely hope this isn’t just a chance encounter that will quickly end, but that we can meet again.

Now, let me change the subject slightly……

This work, ‘Evhe Smiles at Dawn’, is part of a series named ‘Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai’. Twilight-colored Song User<ref>’Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai’ translates to ‘Twilight-colored Song User’.</ref>— I think there are people who think this person is Neight and there are those who think it is Evhemary. There are probably also people who think that it refers to both of them.

For Neight, there is Kluele, Mio, and other classmates from school. Also, there is Arma.

For Evhemary, there is Xins and her friends from school back then.

Each has their own comrades and their own story. They are all connected and will eventually turn into a single story. While dreaming of that, I will do the best I can right now.

And at the end of this story’s journey, I pray……

Even if it’s just one character

Even if it’s just one <{{Furigana|Song of Praise|word}}>

Even if it’s just one scene

I pray that something will remain in your heart.

And so, while hoping that we can meet again in the near future—

Thank you very much for reading this work.

On a certain day in November, on a night when the winter wind began to blow

Sazane Kei

===Commentary by Fujimi Fantasia Bunko Editorial Department===

The creation of Night Color Recitations which was said to be impossible to complete, and the master of all five Recitation Colors.

Exchanging promises to mutually fulfill their dreams that everyone had laughed at and called a fantasy, the girl Evhemary and the boy Xins walked down their respective paths. And after time passed, Neight, who carried on Evhemary’s will, met the girl who studied Red Color Recitations, Kluele, at a Recitation School—.

How was “Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai – Evhe Smiles in the Dawn”, which won the honorable mention award in the eighteenth Fantasia novel competition? This story, which began from a promise in the past, is filled with a variety of wishes and troubles.

The girl who attempted to leave behind proof of her existence and the boy who searched for his own path— Through the four main characters, a story is told about the joy and happiness of having a shared dream, as well as the true difficulties of advancing towards it.

That is also a familiar feeling for we who were born into the real world. Even though this work takes place in a fantasy world, the same worries and anxieties that we face regularly are also genuinely felt by Neight and his friends.

However, without being discouraged by the difficulties, they earnestly advance forward in order to fulfill their “dream” known as Recitations.

Recitations— a fascinating summoning technique that is an important feature in this work. That is, the art of calling forth something by using a catalyst of the same color, and then singing praise to that name. Although Recitations were accepted by the editors, it is actually a word daringly made up by the author. The Recitation scene that we were concerned about is finally completed, revealing the wishes of Neight and his friends while combining fragility and beauty.

We sympathize with them as they advance, believing in their choices while being fascinated by the brilliance of Recitations— That is the charm of the work and the author, Sazane Kei. I certainly believe in the mysterious sense of sadness that we can connect to and the purely wonderful feeling of satisfaction we get after reading this novel.

Furthermore, for summarizing this work, the illustrator Takeoka Miho’s existence was essential. The process of turning the clear mood of the world in the novel and the Recitation “songs” into illustrations was extraordinary enough to make even the lead editor’s heart pound.

Neight and Kluele met in this book and made an appearance to the readers. Out of all the readers, there seem to be many who still want to talk longer with us after this episode. If you like this story, please share your thoughts with us before the next volume! That will support the author more than anything and become her driving force to expand this story world even farther.

〒102-8144

Tokyo prefecture, Chiyoda ward, Fujimi 1-12-14

Fujimi Shobo, Fujimi Fantasia Bunko editorial department

Sazane Kei-sama

Takeoka Miho-sama

We look forward to your support!

----

<noinclude>

===Translation Notes===
<references />

{{Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai Nav|prev=Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Awarded Play|next=Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Illustrations}}</noinclude>

Tasogareiro no Uta Tsukai:Registration Page

2013-06-30T05:57:42Z

Mystrael: /* Volume 2 */

To re-iterate the registration procedure:

*You are required to register which chapters you wish to work on. One portion of text per translator, please. But it will be good not to register if you are only going to translate one or two chapter and drop it or if you are not confident at translating.

*Registration is on a "First Come, First Served" basis. Please register your intended chapters on the project's registration page.

*Maximum number of translators per volume is two, unless the volume is a collection of smaller stories. Another way to interpret this is no more than two translators should be working on the same "story arc".

*Translators may only register for portions of one volume at a time within each project. This is to prevent "biting off more than you can chew".

*The Registration page is not a binding contract, and translators are encouraged to negotiate between themselves which portions to register for.

*Anonymous Translated Contributions are required to inform [[User:Thelastguardian|thelastguardian]] and the designated Project Supervisor of the intend Chapters as shown on the corresponding Registration page before any major contribution.

*Portions that are not updated for a significant time may be taken over by another translator after getting permission from the Project Supervisor. The new translator is encouraged to start over to maintain consistency, but the old translation will not be deleted at least until the new translation is finished (and probably not for some time after that).

== ''Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai'' series ==

=== Volume 1 ===
* Prologue - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* 1st Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* 2nd Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* Interval Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* 3rd Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* 4th Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* Final Play - [[User:Catahn|Catahn]] (Part 1), [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] (Parts 2 - 4) - '''Completed'''
* Awarded Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* Afterword - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''

=== Volume 2 ===
* Dream Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* Introductory Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* 1st Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* 2nd Play - [[User:Catahn|Catahn]] & [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* 3rd Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* Interval Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* 4th Play - [[User:Catahn|Catahn]] & [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]] - '''Completed'''
* Final Play - [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]]
* Interval Play - 2nd Act
* Awarded Play
* Round Play

=== Volume 3 ===
* Introductory Play
* Round Play
* Introductory Play - 2nd Act
* 1st Play
* Poem Verse of the Defeated - One
* 2nd Play
* 3rd Play
* Interval Play
* 4th Play
* Poem Verse of the Defeated - Two
* Interval Play - 2nd Act
* Poem Verse of the Defeated - Three
* Final Play
* Poem Verse of the Defeated - Four
* Awarded Play
* Encore Play
* Afterword

=== Volume 4 ===
* Void Play
* Introductory Play
* 1st Play
* Interval Play
* 2nd Play
* 3rd Play
* Interval Play - 2nd Act
* 4th Play
* 5th Play
* Interval Play - 3rd Act
* Final Play
* Duet Play
* Awarded Play
* Afterword

=== Volume 5 ===
* Introductory Play
* 1st Play
* Interval Play - 1st Act
* Interval Play - 2nd Act
* 2nd Play
* Interval Play - 3rd Act
* 3rd Play
* 4th Play
* Sky Play
* 5th Play
* Interval Play - 4th Act
* Interval Play - 5th Act
* 6th Play
* Final Play
* Awarded Play
* Afterword

=== Volume 6 ===
* Red Play
* Green Play
* Blue Play
* White Play
* Yellow Play
* Crimson Play
* Prohibition Law - Night Play
* Prohibition Law - Sky Play
* Afterword

=== Volume 7 ===
* Introductory Play
* 1st Play
* 2nd Play
* Interval Play
* 3rd Play
* Interval Play - 2nd Act
* 4th Play
* 5th Play
* 6th Play
* 7th Play - Sun
* 7th Play - Moon
* Final Play
* Afterword

=== Volume 8 ===
* Introductory Play
* 1st Play
* Interval Play
* 2nd Play
* Scarlet Play
* 3rd Play
* Interval Play - 2nd Act
* 4th Play
* Scarlet Play - 2nd Act
* Final Play
* Awarded Pla
* Afterword

=== Volume 9 ===
* Introductory Play (1)
* 1st Play
* Blood Play
* 2nd Play
* 3rd Play
* 4th Play
* 5th Play
* Final Play
* Interval Play
* Introductory Play (2)
* Afterword

=== Volume 10 ===
* Night Play
* Sky Play
* True Play (1)
* True Play (2)
* True Play (3)
* True Play (4)
* Final Play
* Awarded Play
* Afterword

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai|Main Page]]
|-
|}

[[Category:Registration Page]]

Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai

2013-06-30T05:57:06Z

Mystrael: /* Updates */

[[Image:Tasogareiro.jpg|thumb|300px|Volume 1 Cover]]
Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai is a light novel series written by Sazane Kei and illustrated by Miho Takeoka. It has been completed with 10 volumes.
== Story Synopsis ==
This story depicts a fantasy world where objects and living creatures can be summoned through Recitations and the use of special catalysts, along with the aid of Songs of Praise. There are five basic colors of Recitations: Keinez(red) - Ruguz(blue) - Surisuz(yellow) - Beorc(green) - Arzus(white), and each can summon things of its respective color.

Evhemary Yehlemihas announces that she wants to create a new color - Night Color Recitations, and Xins Airwincle aims to be the first person to master all five colors. The two make a promise to meet again in the future and show each other their accomplishments.

In the present day, Neight Yehlemihas is the adopted son of the deceased Evhemary, and the inheritor of the Night Color. At a specialized Recitation school, he meets Kluele, a normal girl studying Red.

Their encounter marks the beginning of a series of events involving the mystery of Recitations…

== Translation ==
=== [[Tasogareiro no Uta Tsukai:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Translators are asked to [[Tasogareiro no Uta Tsukai:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on.

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai: Names and Terminology Guidelines]]

===Feedback===
'''If you enjoyed the series, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=5075 feedback thread]'''

== Updates ==
* 29 June 2013 - Volume 2 4th Play Completed
* 21 June 2013 - Volume 2 Interval Play Completed
* 20 June 2013 - Volume 2 3rd Play Completed
* 04 April 2013 - Volume 2 2nd Play Completed
* 21 March 2013 - Volume 2 1st Play Completed

Older updates can be found on this page: [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai past updates|Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai past updates]].

== Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai by Sazane Kei ==
{| style="width: 100%"
|-
|
=== Volume 1: Evhe Smiles in the Dawn ([[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1|Full Text]])===
[[Image:Tasogareiro.jpg|thumb|right]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Prologue|Introductory Play: The Intersection of Rainbow and Night —Even Before the Beginning—]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 1st Play|1st Play: Etude of Red and Night]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 2nd Play|2nd Play: Symphony of the Masses]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Interval Play|Interval Play: The Wind Evokes the Dry Grass Color’s Recollection]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 3rd Play|3rd Play: The Beginning and the Promise’s Opera]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 4th Play|4th Play: The Oath-maker Sings, O World Dyed in Twilight]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Final Play|Final Play: The Joy of Your Desires —Evhe Smiles in the Dawn—]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Awarded Play|Awarded Play: Dawn-Colored Song User]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Afterword|Afterword]]
|}

{| style="width: 100%"
|-
|

=== Volume 2: The Path of the Songstress ===
<nowiki>*</nowiki>Note: The word for 'path' can also mean 'aria', 'lyrics', or 'melody'
[[Image:Tasogare_v2.jpg|thumb|right]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Dream Play|Dream Play: I Pray, Let Me Redo That Day, That Time]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Introductory Play|Introductory Play: Two People in the Dusk]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 1st Play|1st Play: Wanting to Become a Copper-Colored Song User]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 2nd Play|2nd Play: Merely Because I Desired This Moment]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 3rd Play|3rd Play: I Wanted to Escape, But For Some Reason, I Couldn't Abandon It]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Interval Play|Interval Play: It was Invited by the Cold Summer Wind]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 4th Play|4th Play: Please Teach Me the Path of the Guarding Spear]]
* Final Play: Everyone Sings, O Path of the Singing Spear User
* Interval Play - 2nd Act: Three Years Ago—
* Awarded Play: Glory of the Singing Exorcists
* Round Play: Three Years Ago ''Lastihyt ; miquvy Wer shela -c-nixer arsa''
|}

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 3: King of the Defeated, Sing Praise to Armadeus's Poem ===
[[Image:Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai V3 Cover.jpg|thumb|right]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* Introductory Play: -------------------
* Round Play: What I Saw There Was—
* Introductory Play - Second Act: Timbre of the A-minor
* 1st Play: The Beat of the Unknown Song
* Poem Verse of the Defeated - One: ''Deus, Arma?'' ~Why Do You Bare the Fangs~
* 2nd Play: If I Did Not Return—
* 3rd Play: It's a Fine Night, Don't You Think So —Kluele Sophi Net—
* Interval Play: Little Night Sings on a Night —Neight Yehlemihas—
* 4th Play: Pain - Fever - Aching — Voice
* Poem Verse of the Defeated - Two: I'm Washed Away in the Ash and Pride
* Interval Play - Second Act: At That Time That Day, What Did You See
* Poem Verse of the Defeated - Three: The Beat of the Yet Unknown Song
* Final Play: The Moment When a Night-Colored Egg Hatches
* Poem Verse of the Defeated - Four: ''Deus— Arma Riris'' ~Why Do You Bare the Fangs at the Promise~
* Awarded Play: Forever, Because This is a Place of Rest
* Encore Play: The Leaders of Heresy
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 4: A Dancing World, Evhe's Tuning ===
[[Image:Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai V4 Cover.jpg|thumb|right]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* Void Play: A Piece of Heart
* Introductory Play: Tsarabel, at the Island Called Tears
* 1st Play: The Scarlet of Crushing
* Interval Play: The Leader of Heresy
* 2nd Play: Cradle, Sleep, a Quiet Night
* 3rd Play: The Beginning of the Longest Deep Night
* Interval Play - Second Act: Geshutalloa — At the Island Crushed by Wind
* 4th Play: The Intersection of Vacuum and Dawn
* 5th Play: Armariris Dancing, Tuning of the World Going Insane
* Interval Play - Third Act: Examining the Determination to Recite
* Final Play: The Reason Behind the Night Color. Under the Night Sky That Reflects All
* Duet Play: In a Faraway Place Than Anyone Else
* Awarded Play: In a Place So Nearby
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 5: Children Dream of All the Songs ===
[[Image:Tasogare_v5.jpg|thumb|right]]
* Novel Illustrations
* Introductory Play: That is, We Can't Convey
* 1st Play: That is, We Separated
* Interval Play - First Act: Mischder —Solitude—
* Interval Play - Second Act: Xins —The Guidepost of Wind—
* 2nd Play: That is, We Lose Sight of
* Interval Play - Third Act: Arvir —Wandering—
* 3rd Play: That is, We Suffer
* 4th Play: To Bear in Mind All the Cruelty Like That
* Sky Play: ''Deus Arma Riris?'' ~Why Do You Pull Us Apart~
* 5th Play: But Even So, Because I Want to Be By Your Side
* Interval Play - Fourth Act: Xeo —A Weakling—
* Interval Play - Fifth Act: Rein —What is the Recitation Formula—
* 6th Play: The Time of Awakening, The Promises Spin
* Final Play: You Smile As If You Were Singing
* Awarded Play: The Beginning is in This Place Where the Wind Sings
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 6: Thus Xeo's Gospel Approaches ===
[[Image:Tasogare_v6.jpg|thumb|right]]
* Novel Illustrations
* Red Play: I Will Give You a Small Black Song
* Green Play: Search, That Guy is Mine!
* Blue Play: Person Who Exceeds Armadeus
* White Play: The Closest Place to the Flower Garden
* Yellow Play: Run, That Guy is Mine!
* Crimson Play: The Nocturne Until the Day We Meet Again
* Prohibition Law - Night Play: Armariris Blooms At Midnight
* Prohibition Law - Sky Play: Thus Xeo's Gospel Approaches
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 7: Gate of New Contract - O, Thou Miqve's Baptism ===
[[Image:Tasogare_v7.jpg|thumb|right]]
* Novel Illustrations
* Introductory Play: Xeo, Why Thou Are Only Standing Still!
* 1st Play: Premonition
* 2nd Play: Unexplored
* Interval Play: Footsteps
* 3rd Play: Re-Recollection
* Interval Play - Second Act: Four Years Ago —And Three Years Ago—
* 4th Play: Ash Color
* 5th Play: Person Who's Only Standing Still There
* 6th Play: Gate of New Contract, Singing of the Prayer of World, Resound!
* 7th Play - Sun: Night —Noise—
* 7th Play - Moon: Night —Pulse—
* Final Play: Night —As If You Were Smiling—
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 8: Riris Prays to Ten Billion of Stars ===
[[Image:Tasogare_v8.jpg|thumb|right]]
* Novel Illustrations
* Introductory Play: As If You Were Smiling
* 1st Play: Determination of Those Who Are Attached is Pure
* Interval Play: A-minor
* 2nd Play: Garden of Serra
* Scarlet Play: Riris Prays to Ten Billion of Stars
* 3rd Play: Separation
* Interval Play - Second Act: As Friends
* 4th Play: At Least Before This Blood Has Burned Out
* Scarlet Play - Second Act: In the Middle of the Longest, the Deepest and the Coldest Night
* Final Play: Intersecting, and Further to the Core of Time
* Awarded Play: Because We're Friends
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 9: Sophia, Embrace the Songs, the Bonds and the Tears ===
[[Image:Tasogare_v9.jpg|thumb|right]]
* Novel Illustrations
* Introductory Play: Forgotten Things
* 1st Play: Selection, and Divergence
* Blood Play: There Was a Flame at the Start
* 2nd Play: Howling World
* 3rd Play: Divergence, and Assembling
* 4th Play: That is Like a Momentary Rainbow —Of the Dry Grass-Colored—
* 5th Play: Waking Up From the Shell
* Final Play: You Cry, As If You Are Smiling
* Interval Play: Those Who Travels in the Wilderness
* Introductory Play: Before Dawn
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 10: Dawn-Colored Reciter ===
[[Image:Tasogare_v10.jpg|thumb|right]]
* Novel Illustrations
* Night Play: You Smile in the Dawn
* Sky Play: Thus Xeo's Gospel Approaches
* True Play: Tower of Children Who Dream of All the Songs
* True Play: Maiden Prays to Ten Billion of Stars
* True Play: Gate of New Contract - Challengers to Thou Miqve
* True Play: You Who Are Loved by the Dusk, Succeed the Songs, the Bonds and the Tears
* Final Play: Dawn-Colored Reciter
* Awarded Play: Somewhere Someday, Surely Again
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

== Project Staff ==
* Project Administrator:
* Project Supervisor:

==== Translators ====
* [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]]
* [[User:Catahn|Catahn]]

==== Editors ====
* [[User:Stellarroze|stellarroze]]
* [[User:Zeru|Zeru]]

== Series Overview ==
* Volume 1 -『黄昏色の詠使い　イヴは夜明けに微笑んで』（ISBN 978-4829118801）
* Volume 2 -『黄昏色の詠使いII　奏でる少女の道行きは』（ISBN 978-4829119181）
* Volume 3 -『黄昏色の詠使いIII　アマデウスの詩、謳え敗者の王』（ISBN 978-4829119419）
* Volume 4 -『黄昏色の詠使いIV　踊る世界、イヴの調律』（ISBN 978-4829119761）
* Volume 5 -『黄昏色の詠使いV　全ての歌を夢見る子供たち』（ISBN 978-4829132609）
* Volume 6 -『黄昏色の詠使いVI　そしてシャオの福音来たり』（ISBN 978-4829132760）
* Volume 7 -『黄昏色の詠使いVII　新約の扉　汝ミクヴァの洗礼よ』（ISBN 978-4829133170）
* Volume 8 -『黄昏色の詠使いVIII　百億の星にリリスは祈り』（ISBN 978-4829133576）
* Volume 9 -『黄昏色の詠使いIX　ソフィア、詠と絆と涙を抱いて』(ISBN 978-4829133811)
* Volume 10 -『黄昏色の詠使いX　夜明け色の詠使い』(ISBN 978-4829134344)

[[Category:Fujimi Fantasia Bunko]]

Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 4th Play

2013-06-30T05:55:44Z

Mystrael: Created page with "==4th Play: Please Teach Me the Path of the Guarding Spear== ===Part 1=== On the first floor of the branch school, not a soul could be seen in the lounge. Other than the occ..."

==4th Play: Please Teach Me the Path of the Guarding Spear==

===Part 1===

On the first floor of the branch school, not a soul could be seen in the lounge. Other than the occasional footsteps passing in the corridor, the lobby was quiet like a lake in midwinter.

……Well, it was class time at the moment, so it couldn’t be helped.

At the far end of the lounge, with her elbows on a table and resting her chin in her hands, Ada gazed beyond the glass-paneled wall at the scenery outside.

“—I’m supposed to be doing self-study, but……”

She flipped through the textbook lying on the table and skimmed the contents written on the pages. But that lasted no more than a dozen seconds. Letting out an exhausted sigh, Ada put her head down on the table.

For her, the act of staring at a book on the table felt impossible. That’s right. Moving her body around outside was much more comfortable. Holding onto her {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}} was much more—

“Ah, no, no!”

……Geez, what was she thinking?

She was no longer an {{Furigana|Exorcist|Gillshe}}, but a student studying at a Recitation school.

That’s right, she didn’t need an {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}. ……Well, she shouldn’t need it.

‘But if that’s so, why are you still practicing like this with the {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}?’

“……Yeah, I wonder why?”

Lying sprawled on the table, she turned only her gaze toward the lights on the ceiling.

The question that Neight asked her yesterday had left her at a loss for words.

She had practiced until the feeling of the {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}} seeped into the marrow of her bones. She had also joined the spear-wielding club. She had thought again and again that she wanted to quit, but when she came to her senses, she always found herself swinging a spear.

If she was asked that question once again, how should she reply?

Feeling exhausted, she closed her eyes for a few minutes—

Suddenly, faint footsteps echoed through the lobby. In any case, it was probably just the school janitor. Arbitrarily deciding that, Ada closed her eyes once again.

However, those footsteps did not pass by, but instead stopped right behind her—

“Hey Ada, what’s wrong?”

Huh? This voice is…?

Hearing the familiar voice, Ada raised her head. In her field of vision that was still fuzzy with drowsiness, she saw a female classmate peering down at her.

“What about you, Kluele? It’s class time right now, isn’t it?”

“Yeah, that’s true. But I ended up doing some self-studying.”

Carrying her self-study textbook and a drink in a paper cup, Kluele sat down across from Ada. As she waited for Kluele to settle down, Ada opened her mouth.

“……Hey Kluele, I was curious about it before, but you get along well with Chibi-kun, don’t you?”

“By Chibi-kun, do you mean Neight?”

Raising the paper cup to her lips, she tilted her neck.

“Yeah, yeah. I heard from Chibi-kun that you two spent the entire summer practicing Recitations together?”

“It wasn’t the entire summer, just when I had time.”

Kluele replied casually with a nonchalant expression.

Just when I had time— Knowing Kluele, that meant the same as ‘during all of the free time I had’.

……You know, that’s what we call ‘entire’.

“Were you playing the role of an older sister?”

“It wasn’t like that. I just couldn’t leave him there by himself.”

“Well, he’s only thirteen years old. And he’s quite a hasty, scatterbrained person as well.”

Imagining Neight’s hurried manner, Ada let out a small wry smile. It still remained fresh in her memory how on the day Neight had transferred in, his Recitation in the lab had accidentally turned into black smoke.

“That’s true as well. But…….there’s various other reasons too.”

What exactly these various other reasons were, Kluele didn’t mention. But just by looking at her expression, Ada could tell that they weren’t simple matters.

“Well, Chibi-kun’s also a handful, isn’t he?”

“’Chibi-kun also’?”

Her sharp-eared friend asked, repeating back a part of what she had just said.

“……Um, you see……”

Ada lowered her gaze slightly.

“Let’s say for example that there was a student in the class other than Chibi-kun who was alone. If that were so, what would you do, Kluele?”

“……For example, who?”

With her eyes reflecting the tense atmosphere, Kluele asked in a quiet voice.

“For example, people like me.”

But as soon as Ada finished saying those words……

“Ah, it’s fine. That’s not true.”

Kluele said lightheartedly, waving her hand.

“Eh? ‘It’s fine’, meaning?”

“Honestly, I was wondering what you would say! The day when someone sees you depressed, the entire school will be in an uproar, you know. The student council will hold a special meeting, the newspaper club will mobilize to gather information, and the mystery investigation club will also start investigating the origin of the uproar.”

……Eh? Wa-Wait a second, that’s too crue—

“In the first place, asking that sort of question isn’t like you. You’re usually using your strength to foolishly cause commotions and get teachers angry. And on top of that, aren’t you ‘Ada the Demon of Lateness’?”

“……Wh-Why you!”

Although her facial expression twitched, she somehow kept calm. Yes, she should be staying calm. She was calm. She definitely wasn’t clenching her fists under the table.

“—But……”

Kluele deliberately changed her expression to one different from her teasing look before.

“If there really is something troubling you, I wish you’d talk to me about it. If it’s just listening, I think I can do that for you.”

……Consulting her? It would be good if she could do that, but……

Within her heart, Ada shook her head.

It was a problem she couldn’t tell her parents or her teachers about. Telling her to consult someone about it was simple, but for the troubled person herself, she needed the utmost courage. If she could do something like consult with someone—

“’If I could do that, then I wouldn’t be so troubled.’ Ada, could it be that you were thinking something along those lines?”

Without any prior notice, the girl sitting across from Ada bluntly declared.

Her voice sounded unusually strong, like she had absolute confidence in her words.

“…….Why do you think so?”

“Because I was like that just a little while ago.”

Ada’s classmate solemnly informed her.

“……You were?”

“Yeah. Even though I seem like this right now, I’ve been feeling lost for quite a while. You might think it’s strange of me to say this, but there were times when I felt so lost that it was a nuisance just to come to school.”

She didn’t act like that at all in the classroom, but was instead always a bright and helpful girl. Other than that cheerful image, Ada couldn’t imagine Kluele any other way. ……But surely she wasn’t lying. If she was, there was no way that she could have read Ada’s feelings.

“But because of that, I think I can empathize with others who feel the same way.”

Kluele calmly placed her hand on her chest.

“That’s why it’s fine for you to come and tell me if something happens. It doesn’t need to be a formal consultation. We can even discuss it casually in the dorms. If you’re fine with telling me, I’ll be there for you anytime. After all, we’re friends, right?”

Resting her chin in her hands, Kluele smiled.

“……”

“Huh? Ada? What’s wrong?”

“……It’s nothing.”

Ada nonchalantly turned around so that her back faced the girl who was staring at her.

Kluele would listen to what she had to say. Naturally, Ada was grateful to hear those words. But— Although their worries were different, there was someone who had felt lost like her, but continued to work hard despite that. Knowing that made her feel very happy.

“Well, I should thank you for that. But don’t worry about what I said, it was just an example.”

Quietly standing up, Ada stretched a few times.

“Ah, by the way, why are you resting here at a time like this?”

“Apparently Enne-sensei, who’s in charge of my lectures, isn’t feeling well so the lectures for students of her specialty are canceled.”

That morning, it had been suddenly announced that the lectures were cancelled. Because Ada had nothing to do in her room, she ended up strolling around aimlessly in the school building. But she had gotten bored of that as well, so she took a rest in the lounge.

“Ah, it’s the same situation I’m in. My teacher has a cold.”

“Kluele’s specialty is in [{{Furigana|Keinez|Red}}], right? Who’s your teacher?”

“He’s named Zessel. Apparently he usually teaches students in higher grades.”

……Zessel-sensei?

After hearing Kluele’s answer, in her mind, Ada frowned.

How strange. If she were to believe what Enne-sensei had said, Enne and Zessel had joined the summer camp in the place of two teachers who weren’t feeling well. But now they had gotten sick as well?

“Hey Kluele, your [{{Furigana|Keinez|Red}}] lecture yesterday was taught by Zessel-sensei, right?”

“Yeah. He seemed fine yesterday though.”

He had taught a lecture like usual yesterday. It had been the same with Enne. And if Ada remembered correctly— there was something in common about the two of them yesterday.

“After class yesterday, when I walked past Zessel-sensei, I remember he had been wearing formal clothing. But on the first day, he wore a casual T-shirt on the train.”

“Now that you mention it, that’s true. Other students have also been saying how unusual it is.”

Although Tremia Academy provided teachers with a blazer to wear, what the teachers usually wore everyday was up to their own discretion. For Zessel, he seemed to be the type who liked light and convenient clothing.

But oddly, he had been wearing formal clothing. And moreover, at this time in midsummer?

Some general ideas that Ada could think of were— He could be attending an important meeting, or maybe someone was coming to visit the branch school, or conversely, he could be going to visit someone important.

First of all, attending an important meeting here was hard to imagine. This was a branch school instead of the main campus, and there couldn’t possibly be an important meeting in the middle of summer holidays.

Also, there was no need for visitors to come specifically to the branch school. If they had a really important task, then they should go to the main campus instead. Contrarily, if there was something minor to attend to, then sending something like a letter should be fine. Realistically, there was no chance that an important guest would come during summer vacation, to a branch school in the middle of summer camp.

Therefore, by process of elimination, the only remaining option was that Zessel had gone to visit someone important.

……Ada thought back to Enne’s lecture yesterday.

Enne had given the students a practice test and allowed the students who finished to leave immediately afterward. Actually, other than Ada, all of the other students should have left the classroom before class had been officially over.

—Was there a reason why Enne had ended class early?

Furthermore, that time, Ada had passed by Zessel in the hallway. She had passed by him after leaving Enne. In other words, Zessel had been walking in the direction of the classroom that Enne taught in. Which means after that, did Zessel and Enne have plans to go somewhere together?

Go somewhere…… And now, for some reason, the two of them were in a situation in which they couldn’t teach class.

Supporting this theory was the class that had been cancelled abnormally. If the teachers had known beforehand about the cancelled lecture, they should have assigned someone to be substitute. In short, there was a high possibility that this cancelled lecture was unexpected.

“Hey Ada, don’t you feel like it’s a little unnatural?”

Holding her self-study textbook in one hand, Ada’s classmate stood up. Since Kluele seemed to feel the same doubts, should she tell her what she was thinking?

“Yeah, it feels strange. Kluele, what will you do? Do you have time?”

“I do. The lecture’s cancelled, and I’ll just get more confused if I stay here like this, so I’ll go along with you.”

The two of them made eye contact, then turned around so their backs faced each other. What they needed to check was — whether the two teachers who weren’t feeling well were actually in the branch school right now.

The two were probably not inside the school.

If that was the case, then for what reason did they suddenly leave?

“Kluele, can you go check the nurse’s office on the first floor? I’ll take a peek in the second floor staff room.”

<div align="center">***</div>

There was a knock on the door of the small classroom.

Neight looked up from the blank exam sheet he had been working on. After opening the door, he saw a tall girl with black hair.

“Hey, Neighty. What are you doing alone in this classroom?”

“Ah, Serges-san. Good morning.”

Serges held some paper and writing utensils in both hands. In the hallway behind her, for some reason, a few dozen students were moving around as a group.

“Are you going somewhere?”

“Yeah. Everyone specializing in [{{Furigana|Surisuz|Yellow}}] is gathering at the beach. The teacher’s going to show us a demonstration. After that, it’ll be free time.”

“A demonstration? Sounds fun.”

No, just watching will make us sleepy—After saying those words disinterestedly, the girl shrugged.

“Neighty, if you’re interested, do you want to secretly come along?”

“……I still haven’t finished a history class yet. I’m taking it while there’s time for summer supplementary lessons, and Kate-sensei has been teaching me the whole time.”

“Oh? So then, where’s the essential Kate-sensei?”

Looking around the classroom restlessly, Serges tilted her head.

“Apparently she had something urgent to do this morning. She said, “For this morning, do the quiz from the section you learned yesterday,” and then left.”

“Oh, I see. Well then, good luck, kid!”

After saying that, Serges swiftly turned around, making Neight think she would exit through the closed door.

“Ah, that’s right.”

With her back facing Neight, Serges suddenly said.

“Neighty, I told you before to go take a look on the roof… How did it go? Did you meet her?”

“Yes. Ada-san, right?”

“What did you think?”

Hearing the complicated question, Neight looked up at the ceiling.

“What did I think…… ‘It’s amazing’. She’s also in the spear-wielding club, and…… um, an {{Furigana|Exorcist|Gillshe}}, was it? She seemed to have had a lot of practice.”

“I see. So that’s how you think of it?”

Serges nodded. The action seemed like she was agreeing with him.

—Practice…… It doesn’t seem to be…… that simple—

“Eh?”

The words of the girl with her back facing Neight were said in such a quiet voice that Neight couldn’t hear the end of her sentence.

“U-Um.”

Before Neight had time to ask, Serges turned around to face him.

“I share a dorm room with her, so I’ve heard various things. ……Neighty, don’t say anything to other people about her!”

“A-Alright.”

He didn’t ask why, because the girl’s tone of voice sounded extremely sad.

“Well, until she can say it aloud herself.”

“Until Ada-san can?”

“Yeah. She’s really conscious about being ‘different’.”

—Different? What did that mean?

Not noticing Neight’s bewilderment, Serges leaned against the door. Her eyes that seemed to have turned weak looked beyond the window of the classroom, gazing at a place even farther away.

“She’s such an idiot, wondering if she’ll become distant from her friends because she’s ''that'', and if she’ll be hated one day. She can’t help but always worry about it…… Even though there’s no way that would happen.”

“U-Um. What do you mean? I don’t hate Ada-san at all.”

“No, she just selfishly convinced herself of that. It’s not something Neighty should worry about. ……But hey, Neighty, just remember this.”

Once again, Serges turned around so that her back faced Neight.

“Although it was because of different reasons than Neighty, a long time ago, she was alone as well.”

<div align="center">***</div>

In the communications room of the branch school, facing the radio equipment, Kate tried her best to keep calm.

“Has there really been no message from…… Zessel-sensei or Enne-sensei?”

“The main campus hasn’t received any.”

The person she was talking to bluntly stated the truth.

“Kate, can you confirm one more time? Zessel and Enne left for Kelberk Research Institute after one o’clock yesterday. After that, their regularly-sent reports stopped.”

“—That’s right.”

The clock on the wall showed that it was currently nine-thirty.

Twenty hours had already passed since the last time that the two had been seen inside the branch school.

“They are out right now on a special task for the headmaster, which means I can’t personally give you instructions on what to do…… How are the students doing?”

“We’re treating it as cancelled lectures. All of the lectures have been cancelled, so the students are probably also be feeling suspicious, but all of the other lectures are going as planned.”

For a few seconds, there was silence from the other side of the connection.

Mirror Kei Endurnce.

He had become a teacher at the same time as Zessel and Enne, and was also a knowledgeable person in Tremia Academy’s information department.

“You should also have classes this afternoon, right?”

“Yeah. Starting this afternoon, all of the teachers have lectures planned.”

Right now, she had her hands empty. But once afternoon came, there wouldn’t be a teacher who could go support the two who they had lost contact with. In the beginning, they should have organized an emergency support team.

“……Even without your saying, their disappearance suspicious.”

The quiet voice coming from the wireless radio agreed. It was natural to think that something had happened in Kelberk Research Institute.

“I’ll—”

“You can’t!”

I’ll go look around. But before Kate could finish speaking, she was cut off.

“Those two should have been cautious when going inside. Even though they were completely prepared, they ended up getting involved in some unknown situation. It’s too dangerous for you to go alone. You should go in a team of at least two, no three people.”

That….. I know that.

She was still a new teacher. She understood more than anyone that she lacked experience and knowledge.

“If we still don’t hear from them until seven tonight, then I’ll head over on the eight o’clock train. Wait until then. Have faith in your colleagues.”

Mirror cut off his side of the call.

Kate glanced at the clock hanging on the wall. There were less than ten hours left until seven o’clock at night.

But…… She couldn’t wait until then.

If it was just a temporary accident, then Enne and Zessel should be able to call out something to deliver a message. But if they were under circumstances where they couldn’t do even that, then just how serious was their situation?

—Sure enough, she should go take a look around the research institute.

Kate headed towards the lockers assigned to teachers and took out manmade gemstones and catalysts that she had created herself. She hid the catalysts that she was most accustomed to using in the pockets sewed into the lining of her shirt.

“……You two, please be safe.”

The teacher wearing a pale green suit left the communications room and walked down the hallway with quick steps. The sound of her footsteps overlapped with Ada’s, who was quietly following from behind.

—Kate-sensei, where are you going?

There was no hesitation in the teacher’s gait. She descended from the second floor to the first, then walked through the entrance hall and exited the school building.

……Oh no.

The teacher’s movements were faster than Ada expected, making Ada scowl.

When she had been eavesdropping with her ear pressed to the room’s outside wall, she could barely hear Kate’s voice talking. No, the teacher had purposely lowered her voice so that nobody outside could hear.

The one thing Ada knew was that her homeroom teacher was heading somewhere.

Ada peered out from the door that was open a small crack. Kate seemed to have been in such a rush that she left her locker open. It seemed like she had been carefully choosing what catalysts to take out.

—It was a bit too strange.

The anxious look on the teacher’s face was clearly different from her usual expression.

Well then, what to do?

Right now, there was no time to contact Kluele. Ada had thought that the teachers would start making their move this afternoon, but they had already started right now.

It couldn’t be helped, Ada would just have to trail her alone—— Huh?

Feeling a presence behind her, Ada suddenly turned around.

“Eh, Ada?”

There stood a boy with young-looking features and deep night-colored hair.

===Part 2===

In the research institute, holding her breath in the small, dimly-lit room, Enne searched for the presence of living things on the other side of the door.

She pressed her ear to the door for a few seconds— There was no sound of the creatures coming closer. Ten seconds…… twenty seconds. She listened carefully for over a minute, but she heard no change in the silence outside.

……Whew. Enne finally let out the breath she had been holding.

“For now, it seems safe here.”

They were in a small room beside the straight hallway. The room contained a few sofas and an elliptical table, so it was probably a lounge.

“How’s your arm?”

Enne turned around to look at Zessel, who was sitting on a sofa. With a bitter smile, Zessel used his movable right arm to tap his left arm, which had turned to stone.

“Well, it doesn’t feel painful or uncomfortable. It’s just that no matter how much I try, I can’t move anything below my shoulder.”

The grey snakes and lizards were hiding in the entrance hall. Also, the majority of the researchers who had been turned to stone were also around there. They had definitely been attacked by the snakes and lizards.

“It probably wasn’t just a single person who called out all of those Recited creatures.”

Turning his gaze to the table, Zessel stayed silent. That was also something he had been wondering about.

—But right now, there was something more important to think about.

“For now, we need to think of a way to cure your left arm.”

Right now, it was better to think of those things as Recited creatures, like Zessel had said.

What they had discovered so far was that all of those creatures were grey, without exception. Also, there were large amounts of ash everywhere in the research institute, as well as creatures with grey skin. It was hard to think that those two facts were not connected.

Snakes and lizards were hiding inside those piles of ash. But instead of being just a hiding place, could the ash be the catalyst that was used to call out the Recited creatures?

“Using ash left over from fires as a catalyst? I’ve never heard of such a Recitation.”

“We don’t have enough evidence yet, so it’s difficult to understand. For now, let’s assume those things are Recited creatures. If we think of it like that, then we can make some sense of this situation. Also, there’s an additional benefit to thinking like that.”

“An additional benefit?”

Zessel repeated like a parrot. Enne stared down at his left arm.

“If that was caused by a Recited creature, then there’s a way to cure both your arm and the researchers who were turned to stone. We just need to take away the Recitation effect that’s turning your arm to stone.”

“—A Reverse Song?”

Among Recited creatures, there were some species that had poisonous fangs. The poison didn’t disappear when the Recited creature disappeared, but had to be treated in a way that sent back the poison itself. It would be worth trying the same method on Zessel’s arm.

“I wish we had a specialist {{Furigana|Exorcist|Gillshe}} here. If I were to do it, it would probably take a lot of time.”

From a pocket in her suit, Enne took out a flask containing a liquid catalyst.

“There’s no point being impatient in a situation like this. Take your time.”

Zessel said philosophically and casually to his childhood friend.

<div align="center">***</div>

“……Where’s Kate-sensei going?”

In a quiet voice, Neight asked Ada, who was walking in front of him.

“We’ll know if we follow her.”

The girl shrugged her tanned shoulders.

Holding the test papers that he had filled out, Neight had been in the middle of heading to the staff room.

‘Chibi-kun. Come with me, just in case.’

Ada had whispered as she continued to follow Kate. Just how much farther would they walk? Ten minutes, or perhaps a few dozen minutes? The tension and weariness of not being used to tailing someone numbed her sense of time.

The teacher headed down the one-way road going away from the beach. The road was sparsely bordered by thin trees, so there were only a few places to hide as Ada and Neight tailed her. Furthermore, the ground was sandy. Sand flew up with each step, making a small noise.

That should have been the case, but— The only footsteps Neight heard were the teacher’s and his own.

The footsteps of the girl who walked slightly ahead of him were so quiet that they were nearly silent.

Ada walked in a silent way that left even no footprints on the sand. Neight remembered when she had been practicing with her spear on the beach. That time, she also hadn’t left any footprints in the sand.

……Was this also part of an {{Furigana|Exorcist|Gillshe}}’s training?

{{Furigana|Exorcists|Gillshe}}— Those who sent back Recitations. They were people who completely contrasted Reciters.

‘Neight…… What do you think a Recitation is?’

That was what his bedridden mother had said.

‘These things called Recitations are used to call out yourself. That’s what I think. A true Reciter is one who gives form to his heart and calls it out.’

If he were to believe his mother’s words from that day— If a Recitation was the same as calling out one’s heart, then why was there a need to send it back?

……Mother, perhaps I still don’t understand it.

He had decided that he wanted to believe in the words of nobody but his mother. However, the fact that there were people giving it their all to live their lives as {{Furigana|Exorcists|Gillshe}} was an undeniable truth.

“Ah, um, Ada-san.”

“Hm? What is it, Chibi-kun?”

“N……No, I’m sorry. It’s nothing.”

Letting the lump stay in his chest, Neight closed his mouth.

He didn’t understand. Hey, Ada-san, do you feel like that too?

Neither Reciters nor {{Furigana|Exorcists|Gillshe}} were unneeded. Was Ada suffering like this because she was trapped, unable to move between those songs and spears?

The girl stayed silent. Neight moved a single step closer to her, shortening the distance between them.

He believed that he could shorten the distance between her heart and his, if only by a little bit.

—Kelberk Research Institute, Fidellia branch.

Farther down the road, a signpost engraved with those words came into view.

<div align="center">***</div>

On the surface of his arm that had turned into grey stone, a crack appeared. A fissure. It extended from his fingertip to his elbow—

“Hey, this—”

Wasn’t this bad? Before her colleague finished speaking, Enne placed a hand over his mouth.

“It’s fine. Don’t move.”

While saying that, her gaze was focused on his shoulder.

……Alright. A pale white light leaked out from within the crack. Like steam rising up, the particles of light slowly floated towards the ceiling. It was evidence of the Reverse Song’s effects.

Along with the particles of white light, pieces of grey rock peeled off Zessel’s arm. And then……

“So, how do you feel?”

Breathing a sigh of relief as the color returned to Zessel’s left shoulder, Enne wiped away the sweat that had formed on her forehead.

As Enne spoke, Zessel put some strength into his left shoulder.

“……I can move it. It doesn’t feel painful or uncomfortable.”

His arm looked the same as it did before it had been turned to stone. Honestly speaking, both of them had been prepared for some aftereffects to remain after the healing process.

“This is a bit of luck in all our misfortune, huh?”

“Hey, where’s my thanks?”

His childhood friend showed an oddly innocent smile.

“When we get back, I’ll buy you a new swimming ring.”

“I’ll be expecting it!”

After loosening up for a second, Enne’s solemn expression quickly returned.

“There’s one thing we know about it so far. I tried [{{Furigana|Surisuz|Yellow}}] and [{{Furigana|Beorc|Green}}], but those two Reverse Songs had barely any effect. The one that worked was [{{Furigana|Arzus|White}}]. If I had to categorize this Recitation, I’d say it’s closest to [{{Furigana|Arzus|White}}].”

“……What do you mean by ‘closest’?”

[{{Furigana|Arzus|White}}] certainly had an effect on it. But in reality, it was somewhat different from the [{{Furigana|Arzus|White}}] that Enne was familiar with. A subdivision of [{{Furigana|Arzus|White}}]…… No, a Recitation derived from it and then altered?

Academically, within the five colors, it would be classified as a White Recitation because it was unmistakably that Reverse Song which had worked. But it would be risky to classify it completely under White.

“For convenience, perhaps we should call it [{{Furigana|Isa|Grey}}] for now.”

That’s right. In other words, Grey Recitations.

It wasn’t a Recitation just called out grey things, but also turned the opponent into grey stone. By making that assumption, most of the unusual circumstances could be explained.

“Grey Recitations? Can we acknowledge such a color so hastily?”

Enne’s colleague spoke with a doubtful expression on his face. Enne understood his disbelief. Altogether, there were only five colors of Recitations that existed in the world. There were no exceptions. Enne had believed that also.

“But we know of an exception to the five colors.”

The exception was called Night Color Recitations.

They had seen with their own eyes the Night Color’s singer, its song, and its True Spirit.

“……Well, I guess that’s true.”

With a discouraged expression, Zessel quieted down.

“If you don’t want to think of Night Color Recitations as an abnormality, then let’s consider Grey Recitations as an abnormal variation of [{{Furigana|Arzus|White}}]. And moreover, an astoundingly aggressive variation.”

There should have been only a few creatures in White Recitations that were offensive in nature, yet Grey Recitations was an aggressive color that managed to defeat the whole research institute by itself.

“You seem disgusted.”

“Because this isn’t the true way that a Recitation should be used.”

If this was a subdivision of [{{Furigana|Arzus|White}}], then all the more reason so.

That horrible Recitation shouldn’t be used like that, for no matter what reason.

“Hey, does that mean you can cure all of the researchers also?”

……Although Enne wanted to do that, it would take too much time and effort.

“We don’t have any time to spare right now.”

They hadn’t made contact with the school for quite a long time. The branch school and possibly the main campus were probably in a state of confusion about the situation right now. They needed hurry and contact the schools, but a large number of Recited creatures were currently still blocking their escape route.

“For now, let’s head farther into the research institute. This is a large institution, so there should be one or two emergency escape passages. Or we might be able to find an exit not blocked by a group of those annoying things.”

Zessel rotated his left arm around to return some body heat back into it. His colleague stood up from her place on the sofa.

“I’m not too eager to do this, but we have no other choice.”

With a tired expression, Zessel nodded. Placing her hand on his shoulder, Enne nodded back. This was the only thing they could think of doing right now.

—Let’s hurry. Our strength is reaching its limit.

===Part 3===

Kelberk Research Institute? What business did Kate-sensei have in there?

Looking at the unfamiliar words carved on the signpost, Ada frowned inwardly. Ahead, she could clearly see some sort of large institution. That was probably the research institute.

Chibi-kun, be careful. Just when Ada mouthed those words, Neight tripped on a rock protruding from the road.

Ah…… The boy let out a quiet shriek.

“Who’s there?”

Kate, who had been walking in front of them, suddenly turned around.

Oh no, this is bad. Ada quickly hid behind the nearest tree.

“I-I’m sorr— Ugh!”

No, be quiet! Ada forcefully covered the mouth of Neight, who had been about to apologize loudly. But it was too late. The teacher ahead of them raised her voice.

“Over there, who are you?!”

Did she have a feeling that she was being followed? The teacher’s words weren’t a question, but had the tone of a command.

“A-Ada-san. What should we do?”

……What should we do, huh?

“I’ll wait five seconds. You’d better show yourself by then!”

Hey Sensei, if you say it like that, who would—

“If you don’t come out, I’ll use a Recitation to pelt every tree in this region with large pieces of hail—”

“Wha…… W-Wait, time-out! Sensei, don’t act hastily! Look, it’s only me. Sensei’s cute, cute student!”

There was silence.

After a moment, the teacher spoke in a tone of disbelief.

“If you’re the true Ada, then I think you should show yourself to your teacher right away!”

‘If you’re the true Ada’…… So she already knew who it was.

Letting out a loud sigh, Ada stepped forward from behind the tree and onto the road.

“Okay, I get it. We lose! Hey Chibi-kun, you come out also!”

“A-Agh! ……Ada-san, it’s not nice to suddenly kick me!”

“Neight-kun also? Just what are you guys doing?”

Their homeroom teacher gazed at them with a look filled with half amazement, half surprise.

“No, Sensei, it’s just a chance meeting. We were just taking a stroll.”

Ada tried as hard as she could to show a deceptive smile.

“U-Um. Ada-san was curious about where Kate-sensei was going, so—”

“Ah, Chibi-kun, you traitor!”

Losing to pressure, the innocent boy beside her quickly spat out the truth.

“Hmm. Ada will always tell me the truth, right, Ada?”

“U……Um…… How should I put it……”

—Sensei, you look too scary holding a catalyst and threatening us.

<div align="center">***</div>

“So this is the research lab?”

Glancing around the room, Zessel crossed his arms.

It was a gigantic research laboratory. All kinds of lab equipment could be seen around the room. There was also a translucent tank filled with a chemical solution. One thing they all had in common was that each single thing was damaged in some way. Furthermore, there were also the figures of a few staff members who had been turned to stone.

Staff members who had turned to stone could be seen everywhere around the research institute. In other words, this situation had affected the entire institute.

Had it been a dispute between staff members? Or perhaps—

“So it was an attack by a person we don’t know about.”

Enne muttered in a quiet voice. Without blinking, she gazed steadily at the words written before them.

'''''Lastihyt ; One who lingers at the throne of the defeated'''''<br>
''Lastihyt ; miquvy Wer shela –c-nixer arsa''

A white limestone pillar towered in the center of the main room. On the monument that was built with expensive stone, engraved in scarlet paint were distorted words in the Serafeno Musical Language.

“Lastihyt. Is that something’s name?”

—No, this is……

“A person’s name.”

Zessel quickly ran closer to the stone monument and brushed his fingers over the stone like he was rubbing it. A few flakes of paint peeled off. No, it was something that had been used to replace paint.

It was dark red. So it’s blood, huh?

“Two years ago…… No, it was earlier than that, more like three years ago. Xins was searching for someone with this name.”

“Xins was?”

Narrowing her eyes, his colleague turned to look at him with an uncomprehending face.

“I never heard the reason why. In fact, I didn’t know anything about it other than this mysterious name.”

He looked away from the words written in blood that was turning darker.

The hallway continued farther inside the institute. According to a floor plan taped on the wall, beyond here seemed to be innermost, most spacious room.

“Let’s hurry. We shouldn’t linger for too long in here.”

Leading the way, Enne walked quietly down the hallway. Zessel, who had been about to follow after her, suddenly stopped his footsteps.

A mechanical noise echoed several times throughout the laboratory.

“The door buzzer?”

Someone was coming. It was probably a teacher from Tremia who had come looking for them.

“……That’s not good.”

Hiding in the entrance hall with baited breath were dangerous Recited creatures.

<div align="center">***</div>

“—So because you were suspicious as to where I was going, you followed me.”

After hearing Ada’s confession, Kate exaggeratedly covered her eyes.

“But I was curious! Both Enne-sensei and Zessel-sensei aren’t inside the branch school, so I thought you were going to look for them.”

Ada lied confidently. ……Honestly…… Whether it was a lucky guess or a good sense of perception, she was sharp only during troublesome times like this.

“So, what’s so special about this place, Sensei?”

Ada pointed casually at the Kelberk Research Institute ahead of them.

“It’s the research institute of someone I know.”

“Yeah, I already know that much. What I’m curious about is the reason why Enne-sensei and Zessel-sensei aren’t at school. I was thinking that Kate-sensei coming to a place like this must mean this place is connected somehow.”

Whether there was a special reason— Ada spoke in an indirect manner that feigned ignorance.

“Honestly, even I’m not too sure about that.”

Kate turned her gaze back to the road ahead. The institution surrounded by dark grey walls was clearly visible.

Kelberk Research Insititute, Fidellia branch. It was the research institute that had manufactured the <Egg> and brought it to Tremia Academy.

Zessel and Enne should be here. It would be dangerous for Kate to allow the students to accompany her any farther. But…… Since they had already come here, what should she do? Even if she told them to go back right now, she had the feeling that they wouldn’t leave.

Also, there was one more thing. In case the worst situation occurred inside the facility, there was a possibility that someone would be needed to relay the situation back to the branch school.

“……Promise me one thing, you two. When I tell you to leave, no matter what happens, you must follow my instructions.”

Both students nodded. After confirming that, Kate stepped onto the property of the research institute.

“Um, is it okay for us to just enter like that?”

“The institute is affiliated with Tremia. Tremia’s teachers and Kelberk’s research staff are allowed to come and go freely in both facilities.”

……But even so, what was with the silence?

Not a single person could be seen around the institution. The unnatural silence made the three of them feel like their ears hurt.

—Were Zessel and Enne really in there?

Kate pushed the buzzer by the institution’s front door. Through the door, she could hear the sound of the buzzer echoing inside.

“……Is nobody there?”

“That’s kind of hard to imagine.”

As if responding to Neight’s doubt, Kate pushed the buzzer once again.

A few seconds. A few dozen seconds. There was no response from inside. In fact, they couldn’t even hear the sound of staff members talking inside the research institution.

“Hey Sensei……”

Ada continued speaking while peering at the door’s keyhole.

“The door seems to be unlocked.”

Placing her hand on the door handle, she twisted the handle and pushed. With a creaking noise and a small puff of dust, the door moved.

“Just like that.”

Kate let out the breath she had been holding. Although she sighed at losing her last chance to tell the two students to go back to school, another part of her felt differently. Was it determination? Or maybe anxiety?

“I’ll open it.”

Those words weren’t directed at the two people behind her, but were meant for Kate herself.

Slowly, with a screeching sound like things rubbing together, the door opened. The three of them stepped into the dim entrance hall.

A strange scene lay ahead of them.

“……What are these?”

Lined up in the entrance lobby were about a dozen oddly-shaped stone statutes. Her face distorted with astonishment, Kate walked forward. Stone statues. And not just one or two. What all of the statues had in common was that they all wore some sort of pendent around their neck.

No, that wasn’t it. Those were the nameplates worn by the staff of the research institute. Why were these statues wearing the staff’s equipment? It was like——No way.

The chilling thought that crossed Kate’s mind made goosebumps rise on her back.

“You two, stay away from the statues!”

“Eh?”

“Sensei, what’s wrong?”

Ada, who had just been about to touch a stone statue, and Neight, who was walking down the hallway leading out of the left side of the entrance lobby, spoke simultaneously.

“It’s dangerous here, so return to the school right away! Neight, come back here!”

Although he had a doubtful expression on his face, Neight jogged towards Kate.

But as if it intended to block him……

Something grey fell down from the ceiling. It was something long and thin that wriggled back and forth. In front of the boy, it reared its head—

“A snake?!”

The boy’s footsteps stopped in front of the two-meter-long grey snake. Why was such a thing in this institution? No, this wasn’t the time to wonder about that.

“Sensei!”

From behind Kate came Ada’s shriek.

“I know! Neight-kun, step back!”

The snake eyed the boy, about to attack. Would she make it in time? From her suit pocket, Kate took out a manmade sapphire. A blue Recitation light shone from the catalyst she held in her hand.

But before she could finish her Recitation……

“No! Sensei, behind you!”

The girl behind her let out a scream even louder than her shriek before.

……Eh?

Kate felt a slight pain coming from her legs. At the same time, both of her legs became unable to move, as if they had turned to stone.

Only the one who stood farthest in the back— Only the one who stood closest to the exit, Ada, could completely understand what had just happened.

—The mysterious grey creature that had fallen from the ceiling was a single, large grey snake.

Neight and Kate’s attention had naturally been drawn to that one snake. No, Ada had been like that as well. Her gaze had been focused on that one snake. But right now, there wasn’t just one grey creature.

Ada heard the sound of something crawling on the ground. That sound came from beside the teacher’s feet.

……Eh?

Large amounts of ash were piled up on the floor of the research institute. Those had moved. Or more accurately, the things hiding underneath them had moved.

Lizards?

These lizards had sharp claws and limbs that were longer and thinner than those of the lizards she normally saw. Moreover, it wasn’t just a single creature.

Two, no, three? With clearly hostile looks in their eyes, the grey creatures crept up beside the teacher’s feet.

Kate-sensei was— No, she was too focused on the large snake.

“Sensei!”

“I know! Neight-kun, step back!”

The teacher responded, holding a catalyst and focusing her gaze on the large snake.

No! That snake is just a decoy! The true danger is—

Ada regretted not bringing her {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}, but quickly dispelled that thought.

No, she wasn’t an {{Furigana|Exorcist|Gillshe}}. Right now, she was a student studying to become a Reciter, so she should use some sort of Recitation. But……

……But, what should she call out?

Thinking about her arsenal of Recitations, Ada was speechless. She specialized in White Recitations, which contained few offensive creatures. But that didn’t mean none at all. However, none of the offensive creatures was within her power to call out.

……She couldn’t do anything with her Recitations.

“No! Sensei, behind you!”

All she could do was shout at her teacher. The teacher hastily turned around, but Ada’s warning was too late. In the blind spot beneath Kate’s feet, a lizard brandished its claws, aiming for her ankles.

The instant those claws struck Kate’s feet, the teacher’s feet changed from how they looked before.

Without even the faint sound of dust floating in the air, Kate’s feet instantly turned grey and froze in place.

“Kate-sense—”

But.

Before the situation turned like this, the teacher had probably foreseen the chance of being turned to stone. She didn’t seem to be surprised that her feet had been deprived of their ability to move.

[[File:Tasogare_v2_195.jpg|thumb]]

“Don’t come this way!”

Kate immediately stretched out a hand in Ada’s direction. In her other hand, the gemstone catalyst emitted a radiance that lit up the dark entrance hall.

——[{{Furigana|Ruguz|Blue Song}}]——

The teacher threw the catalyst at the floor. Instantly, from that spot on the ground, a large sheet of ice rose up in the entrance hall. It separated her from the group of grey creatures. Ada was fine, but Kate had also separated the petite Neight on the side with the creatures.

“S-Sense—”

“Ada, go report this to the teachers at school! Hurry!”

“B-But!”

“I’ll do something about Neight-kun. While the wall of ice is up, those creatures shouldn’t be able to chase you. Take this chance and distance yourself from this research institution!”

But there was no way that Ada would be persuaded by such a plan.

—Couldn’t she do something?

Was that truly the right thing to do? She couldn’t even be sure that it was the best option, but pressured by the teacher’s desperate manner, she ran away.

“Sensei, Chibi-kun! ……I’m sorry!”

Ada ran through the entranceway and fled outside. Was it a trick of the wind, or had it been planned by the teacher? The instant after she ran outside, the door that had been open now slammed shut. She couldn’t see the situation inside anymore and couldn’t hear any screams or other sounds.

“I’m sorry…… I’m sorry…… I……”

—I’m an idiot.

I’m a hopeless idiot.

The girl fled through the entranceway. The safety of one student had been secured for now, making Kate feel at ease. Only one more student remained.

Turning to face the remaining student, Kate yelled loudly.

“Neight-kun, head down that hallway!”

The boy who was confronting the huge snake hurriedly raised his head.

“But Sensei…!”

“I’m—”

I’m fine. I’ll be safe. I’ll definitely follow behind you. Kate could only think of those clumsy words. Those words of consolation definitely wouldn’t be able to urge the boy forward.

Therefore, instead of nodding, Kate took out a lidded flask from her pocket.

“Neight-kun.”

At the very least, she could show him a smile. He was someone who aspired to be a Reciter and she was his teacher.

“……I’m sorry I was such an unreliable teacher.”

Once again, Kate threw the catalyst at the floor. The drops of liquid sparkled as they scattered over the floor and turned into a blue {{Furigana|Recital Gate|Channel}}. A wall of ice that reached as high as the ceiling— It separated the boy from the area where the large snakes were gathered.

With this, he should also be safe for now. But in return, all of the grey creatures’ gazes turned towards her. ……That was fine. She was……fine with this.

“Kate-sensei!”

“Run toward the inside of the institute. I don’t know when the help that Ada went to ask for will come, so stay quietly hidden until then!”

“But—”

“……I’m truly sorry for being so unreliable.”

She wanted to protect her student, but it was all she could do right now to become bait.

Like I thought, I’m still…… not qualified to be called a teacher.

<div align="center">***</div>

……It happened again.

Her own powerlessness made Ada purse her lips.

The scenery constantly streamed by. How long had she been running for at a full sprint? The lack of oxygen gave her a headache. Her heart felt painful and her lungs were screaming. But even so, she continued to run.

Right now, the only thing she could do was run.

—Once again, she didn’t do anything. She only ran away.

During the school’s recital contest, when the chimeras had attacked, she had run away.

She wanted to be a Reciter and not a {{Furigana|Exorcist|Gillshe}}, but she had always been scared of that part of herself. ……No, she had been pretending to be scared.

As a Reciter, she couldn’t do anything. If she had been an {{Furigana|Exorcist|Gillshe}} at that time and swung her spear— At least she wouldn’t be the one being protected. She should have been protecting them.

But she had wanted to try living as a Reciter. As a result, her friends had gotten seriously injured.

‘For Chibi-kun, it’s because of that, right? You want to become a Reciter because you want to complete the Recitation that your mother left you.’

‘……Chibi-kun might get angry, but I can’t do something like that.’

‘For just a little while, I wanted to try going down a path other than what my heritage decided for me. The truth is, my mother has qualifications as a Reciter, so I was interested in Recitation schools ever since I was young.’

But if that’s true, then why was she practicing with the {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}} even now?

‘……Because I don’t want to regret it.’

During the recital contest, she had felt a sense of powerlessness. This time, she didn’t want to have the same regrets.

She didn’t want to have that dream anymore.

Therefore, even now, she hadn’t discarded her {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}.

—But now, she was……

She had left behind both Kate-sensei and that young boy, and ran away by herself.

……Dad— I—

I…… What should I do?!

<div align="center">***</div>

“Hurry, Enne!”

Zessel ran at full speed down the dim hallway.

The light fairy’s radiance lit the path ahead of him.

They had heard the sound a few minutes ago. If a teacher from Tremia had come to this institution looking for them, then the teacher should have naturally stepped into the entrance hall.

……But, it’s strange.

They should already be getting close to the entranceway so they were prepared for an attack by the grey Recited creatures. However, they hadn’t seen even one yet.

Leaving behind the whirlpool of doubt in his mind, Zessel turned the last corner that led to the entrance hall.

“—!”

The first thing he noticed was a gigantic wall of ice that stretched up to the ceiling. Beside that were countless lumps of ice scattered and rolling around. Trapped in those blocks of ice were the familiar grey Recited creatures.

And mingled in with the blocks of ice was— The figure of a person lying on the floor, completely still.

The person wore a familiar suit that Zessel had seen many times around the campus.

“Kate!”

While thinking of the worst case scenario, which sent chills up his spine, Zessel ran to his colleague’s side.

He quickly lifted her up. Placing a hand on her shoulder, Zessel felt not the material of the suit, but the feeling of stone.

“…………Ah……”

With her eyes closed, Kate let out a small sigh. The fact that her shoulders, back, legs, and half of her body had already turned to stone made Zessel extremely concerned.

“Enne, hurry!”

“I’m already doing it!”

Particles of light rose up from the large area from Kate’s shoulders to her back. Color faintly returned to her body.

“…..Hey, this is……”

The feeling of coarse stone disappeared. But what remained afterward was— a cold, slippery feeling. ……No way.

Zessel lifted his hand from Kate’s back. Stuck to his palm was a large amount of blood. —Oh no.

Now that the stone that had been stopping her bleeding was gone, her bleeding became worse.

“Sorry, but I’m going to take off your suit.”

Zessel took off Kate’s suit jacket and pulled up the back of her shirt. The wound was small but deep. Was it the large snake’s fangs that had injured her back? The problem was, the position of the wound was close to her heart.

Using some cloth to stop the bleeding, Zessel then wrapped a bandage over the wound and around Kate’s shoulder to fix it in place.

“You’re well-prepared, aren’t you?”

While conducting the Reverse Song, Enne glanced at Zessel.

“For Red Reciters, if the situation becomes desperate, we can use our own blood as a catalyst. But the bleeding that results isn’t something to joke about, so I always carry medical supplies with me.”

But for this wound, would such a simple emergency treatment work?

“……There’s……”

Faintly, with her eyes closed, Kate moved her lips.

“There’s…… still…… more.”

More?

Zessel reflexively looked around at his surroundings. The hallway was scattered with ash. Underneath the burnt cinders, something was wriggling.

—Did it hide because we were coming?

“Damn, we don’t have time to deal with you right now!”

Zessel ground his teeth at the fact that his partner, the Blue Reciter Mirror, wasn’t here. Airtight places were a Red Reciter’s weak point. If he were to call out a large flame to defeat the enemy, he would be caught in it as well. In the worst case, the whole institution could burn down.

—So it’s forcing us to go farther into the institution? A group of Recited creatures blocked the entranceway, their escape route.

“Zessel, what do we do?!”

“I’ll carry Kate on my back. Run in the direction of the emergency passageway!”

The path they ran down led to the large room in the very center of the research institute.

Something was in there. Zessel was almost completely sure of that.

===Part 4===

Standing at both sides of the school’s main gate were teachers who Ada recognized.

“Ada, where did you go? You can’t just leave the school when you lik—”

“Sorry, Sensei! We can talk about it later!”

“Wha…… Wait, Ada!”

Ada forcefully shook of the hand that had grabbed her shoulder. With that momentum, she ran inside the school building.

—Although Kate-sensei had wanted her to report the situation, she couldn’t just do that.

On the third floor of the branch school was the dorm room assigned to the girls in her class.

Ada rushed over to the corner of the empty room. Her baggage had been casually thrown on the floor, and leaning against the wall was something long and narrow wrapped in cloth.

……So in the end, there was only this?

Right now, this was the only way she could help the teacher left behind in the institution.

That’s right, she didn’t want to have any regrets.

“It’s not like I’ve decided to be an {{Furigana|Exorcist|Gillshe}} or anything, Dad!”

She ran down the hallway. The sight of her carrying such a large object drew curious glances from students and teachers.

……Ahaha, how nostalgic. When she had entered Tremia and came out of the entrance ceremony holding her {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gillshe}}, she had also been stared at like this.

Speaking of which, how had she made her very first friend?

Back then—

What crossed her mind was the image of a tall girl with black hair. It was the girl who was her roommate in Tremia Academy’s female dorms. The girl had spoken to Ada first and by chance, they had been put in the same class. From there, they had gradually become friends.

She was the first friend Ada had made among the students in the Recitation school.

Ada turned the final corner leading to the lobby. Just before she turned, she spotted someone wearing a white Tremia Academy uniform. Ada ran down the hallway holding the absurdly long spear. When people saw her, were they surprised or did they tease her? She thought that everyone would fit in one of those two categories. But—

“Yo.”

Around the corner was a student with one hand raised in greeting, looking at Ada.

She was a classmate who Ada recognized, with black hair and a tall body.

“……Serges?”

Why, why was she here?

“After causing such a commotion, you rushed back downstairs. Anyone would notice you. But moreover, that spear—”

“T-This is……!”

Ada reflexively hid the spear behind her back. But the spear was taller than herself. There was no way she could hide it.

“I-It’s not what you think. U-Um…… I……”

She had intended to say something, but her voice wouldn’t come out.

I……I’m a student studying at a Recitation school, same as you. This spear is….. I’m only taking it out just this once. So…… Please, don’t hate me. I want us to stay friends forever and ever……

“Idiot, what are you muttering?”

As Ada flinched back, Serges suddenly touched her shoulder.

“Serges?”

“You decided, didn’t you? You chose this path.”

Suddenly, the sound of footsteps resounded throughout the hallway. Several teachers came running towards them.

“Hurry up and get going. I’ll make up an explanation for this.”

Smiling reassuringly, Serges gave Ada a push on the back.

“……Hey, Serges?”

“Yeah? What is it?”

“Even after this…… Can we still be friends?”

“You idiot.”

The girl who Ada stood back to back with said in a sincere voice from the bottom of her heart.

“If you have time to worry about something like that, then go back to what you were doing!”

At that moment, Ada felt extremely heavy chains being lifted from her with a clanking noise.

The weight of the spear that she had gotten used to now felt lighter.

……Did you hear that, Dad?

Even if I’m not a Reciter, this is still the place where I belong. I have friends who are waiting for me here.

“It’s fine. Sometimes, I just want to be a regular girl.”

“Yeah yeah, I got it.”

Other than that, Ada’s friend didn’t say anything else.

—Thank you.

Without looking back, Ada ran through the lobby.

Ada ran directly towards the school gate, where some teachers were standing.

“……Ada!”

Ada heard a familiar voice from behind. Looking back, she saw a girl running towards her with her scarlet hair fluttering.

“Ada, where are you going?! Both Neight and Kate-sensei are missing, so there’s a huge commotion among the teachers!”

“Sorry, but I don’t have time to talk about that right now.”

“Wait!”

Ada turned around. But before she could run ahead, Kluele grabbed her shoulder.

“Does that mean you know where Kate-sensei and Neight are?”

“Kluele, I need to—”

Her words were cut off by Kluele.

“If you’re in such a rush, then I can probably help you out.”

Winking and letting out a small chuckle, Kluele’s mouth softened into a smile.

“……Eh?”

She didn’t understand. What did Kluele mean?

“Ada, can you make a little cut on my finger with that spear you’re holding?”

“Kluele? Sorry, but I don’t get—”

Before Ada could finish speaking, Kluele pressed her finger against the tip of the spear. Ada had no time to react. The girl’s fingertip gently touched the sharpened spear.

“W-What are you doing?!”

“Ada. I told you before, I had also been feeling lost for a long time now.”

Speaking in a gentle voice, Kluele turned around to face Ada.

“I used to be scared of Recitations. But when I told him that, he said ‘I believe in you.’ ……That was cunning of him. The way he supported me with all of his heart made me feel really embarrassed.”

Him?

The person who Kluele used that word to describe…… Could it be?

“That person’s identity is a secret.”

Kluele showed a partly mischievous, partly shy smile.

“Because of that, I decided. If there’s something I can do right here, right now— I won’t be scared anymore, because I don’t want to let down his belief in me.”

On her fingertip, a single drop of red catalyst quivered in the breeze.

The red droplet was swept away by a gust of wind— and imperceptibly changed into countless feathers that burned with a crimson flame. There were hundreds, thousands of feathers. They didn’t fall to the ground but fluttered in the air, as if embracing the girls.

The feathers looked familiar. Was this what Kluele had called out during the recital contest? But it was strange. This time, she hadn’t sung a <{{Furigana|Song of Praise|Oratorio}}>.

[A <{{Furigana|Song of Praise|words}}> is not needed to call me out.]

That voice reached even Ada’s ears.

It was a mysterious voice. Vague and fleeting, yet somehow very close by.

[[File:Tasogare_v2_211.jpg|thumb]]

[Beloved little bird. Songstress without wings. Come, call out my name.]

A gentle wind blew. It was a gentle breeze that cleared their hearts, different from the salty breeze that surrounded them.

The blazing feathers fluttered in the air like they were dancing. Like they were protecting the girl with scarlet hair.

After the red honorary ritual finished— A gigantic Recited creature with deep crimson wings stood silently behind Kluele as if it was snuggling up to her.

“……No way.”

Ada took a step back like she had been pushed.

It was a creature from stories, from legends. This creature was known to be a legend by not only those who studied Recitations, but even to regular people around the world.

It was unmistakably the Red True Spirit. In front of Kluele and Ada stood the noblest Recited creature.

[Please get on, chick with claws.]

Giving a small nod to the Reciter who had called it out, the {{Furigana|Divine Bird of Dawn|Phoenix}} extended a wing towards Ada.

[Now, tell me the path you wish to go.]

Path. The place she must head to. That was……

……The path she chose was……

—You decided, didn’t you? You chose ''that'' path—

The path she chose was surely different from everyone else’s.

But she wouldn’t hesitate anymore. After all, she had made that promise to the friend who sent her off.

“—How mean.”

Ada curled her lips into a broad grin.

“You truly understood me, didn’t you?”

After a moment of silence……

Like it was trying to match hers, a smile lit up in the divine bird’s eyes.

[Very good, girl who should not be a Reciter. That was a very good decision.]

----

<noinclude>{{Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai Nav|prev=Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Interval Play|next=Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Final Play}}</noinclude>

Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 3rd Play

2013-06-30T05:54:59Z

Mystrael:

==3rd Play - I Wanted to Escape, But For Some Reason, I Couldn't Abandon It==

===Part 1===

The sound of the fan, the sound of the clock’s second hand counting time, and— the sound of the students’ pencils quickly scratching.

The students glared silently at the sheets of paper on their desks.

Sitting in rows in the large classroom were seventy students listening to the lecture. But out of those, probably only a tenth of them were actually writing furiously.

……Like I thought, is it too difficult for first-year students?

At the front of the classroom, after giving the students a brief glance, Enne crossed her arms.

When students entered Tremia Academy, they had each selected a color to specialize in. The students gathered in this classroom were the ones who had chosen [{{Furigana|Arzus|White}}]. When they entered this high school, they should have had at least some basic knowledge about their chosen color. Because of that— She had listed the small spirits that could be called out under [{{Furigana|Arzus’s|White’s}}] {{Furigana|Second Scale Recitation|Noble Aria}} and explained their differences and similarities compared to small sprits of other colors.

This was the topic that Enne had prepared.

However, the students had difficulty making comparisons with small spirits of other colors. Although they could write about the spirit of their chosen color, in other words, Pegasus, only a few students remembered the characteristics of [{{Furigana|Surisuz's|Yellow’s}}] small spirit, Will-o’-wisp.

……They’re only first-year students, so it can’t be helped.

She breathed a small sigh as the preliminary bell rang, signaling that morning classes were almost over.

“Everyone, I’m sorry. It was unreasonable of me to expect that you could write about the other colors. It’s fine to skip those sections and finish only the parts about [{{Furigana|Arzus|White}}]. Those of you who are finished can hand it in and break for lunch.”

Sure enough, the students who had been complaining until now looked more relaxed.

“That’s right, Sensei was being too unreasonable!”

“Well, if I had asked you guys to only do this, you would have finished an hour ago.”

The students chatted as they handed in their exam sheets. When the line at the front of the room had dispersed, there was a mountain of paper on the podium. After that, the shadows of the students disappeared out of the classroom.

Was this everyone?

Rearranging the messy stack of paper, she looked around the classroom once again.

“Oh?”

In the corner of the classroom sat one last person. The figure of the single student sat in an inconspicuous location.

“What’s wrong? It’s fine, you don’t need to do anything unreasonable.”

“Nn, but there’s only one color left that I can’t write about. I somehow wrote about the other four colors already.”

Looking down at her page, the student muttered.

“It was fine to only write about [{{Furigana|Arzus|White}}], so isn’t it already excellent that you can write about the other colors also?”

“……Umm, but that’s the problem, Sensei.”

The student finally raised her head. Her tanned, boyish features gazed straight at Enne.

“I wrote about all the colors other than [{{Furigana|Arzus|White}}]. But I can’t remember what to write for the required one, [{{Furigana|Arzus|White}}].”

—Ada Yung.

She wrote about all of the colors except [{{Furigana|Arzus|White}}]? What did that mean?

“Can I take a quick look at it?”

She picked up the sheets of paper on the desk.

……What is this?

Keeping her hand still, she looked over what was written on the page.

'''{{Furigana|Small yellow spirits|Will-o’-wisps}}— Their outward appearance is a yellow sphere floating in the air. They do not speak the human language, but can understand simple commands. As for their size, statistically speaking, ninety-five percent of them are within 70 to 100 cm. One as large as 113 cm has been officially recorded. They float 60 to 80 cm above the ground and their movement speed is slow at 3 km/h. Because the abilities of Reciters are different, they can exist for roughly five hours. When they use their power, it shortens the time they are able to remain existing.'''

'''They give off a pale radiance when preparing for battle, so caution is necessary. They then extend pale tentacles that give off a high-voltage electric current to electrify the opponent. The speed at which they can stretch their tentacles is ten times their movement speed. The length of their tentacles is the same as the diameter of their body, although the longest ones have been recorded at 167.3 cm. They have at most three tentacles, which have a diameter of around 1 cm. Although they can attack horizontally or straight up into the air, they are unable to stretch their tentacles directly below them.'''

'''There are not particularly any special points to mention about them.'''

'''Difficulty to suppress: easy.'''

She didn’t mention anything at all about the catalyst and <{{Furigana|Song of Praise|Oratorio}}> that were essential to Reciters. Instead, she described in detail its biological features. It wasn’t knowledge necessary to conduct a Recitation. Or rather— Was this data necessary when confronting a {{Furigana|Small yellow spirit|Will-o’-wisp}}?

“Difficulty to suppress…… Easy?”

“Ah!”

As she murmured those words, the girl grimaced.

“Did I write that? It’s just a habit from a long time ago.”

“No, it’s not really a bad thing to write.”

She flipped through the pages. Things about the Recited creatures of other Recitation colors were written there. All of them consisted of detailed descriptions. They also didn’t mention catalysts or <{{Furigana|Songs of Praise|Oratorios}}>. It was simply a thorough, overwhelming list of biological data.

Perhaps she didn’t have enough time to write about [{{Furigana|Arzus|White}}]?

—No, that’s not right. She really could not write about it.

Ada Yung Gillshuvesher. Looking at the name that was written on the page, Enne finally understood the reason.

{{Furigana|Small red spirits|Salamandes}}, {{Furigana|Small green spirits|Aerials}}.

“Everything written on here is about offensive Recited creatures, isn’t it?”

The girl gave no reply. More than anything, her silence confirmed Enne’s guess.

That’s right. Pegasi and unicorns included in [{{Furigana|Arzus’s|White’s}}] Second Scale Recitations did not possess offensive traits. Therefore, she hadn’t learned about them.

It was like Enne had thought. All of this girl’s knowledge of Recited creatures was for the sake of fighting against them.

“Must I write about [{{Furigana|Arzus|White}}]?”

The student had on a troubled expression.

“Well. Since you’ve written so much already, just add something like ‘……Compared to what’s written above, there are few of [{{Furigana|Arzus|White’s}}] small spirits that have offensive characteristics.’ You can hand it in like that.”

“Ah, I see! So something like that works also!”

Nodding vigorously, the girl turned her focus back to the pages.

—Eh, she’s not blinking?

Suddenly, Enne noticed that the girl’s concentration was quite strong as she wrote quickly. It was different than how she normally acted in class. Enne had thought that she usually seemed to be easily distracted during class and wasn’t a very enthusiastic student.

“Here, Sensei, I did it! Whew, it’s finally finished.”

The student cheerfully tidied up her desk. As she shouldered her bag, Enne called out to her back.

“Hey, Ada-san.”

“Hm?”

“This is a personal question, but your father is Klaus-san, right?”

Her bright expression suddenly changing, the girl’s eyes darkened.

“……Well, that famous person is something like my father.”

Klaus Yung Gillshuvesher. He was the head of the Yung family of noble warriors and the leader of the several hundred {{Furigana|Exorcists|Gillshe}}.

{{Furigana|Exorcists|Gillshe}}— They were people who had the closest connection to Reciters but at the same time were also complete opposites.

[Nussis], also called the Reverse Song, is a technique to send back Recited creatures. It can be conducted by holding a catalyst and directly touching the creature. For example, in the incident during the recital contest, in order to save Enne, Xins had used the Reverse Song by sacrificing his left arm. That technique was always dangerous.

“Do you also have an {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}?”

In response to that question, the girl unhesitatingly nodded.

“If a person is born into the family of {{Furigana|Exorcists|Gillshe}}, they will definitely have one.”

The Reverse Recitation was dangerous because it required directly touching the opponent. Therefore, a technique had been created to conduct the Reverse Song by using a spear instead of bare hands.

Gems of all five colors were embedded into the tip of the spear so that by piercing the target with it, the [Nussis] technique could then be used. A spear which undergoes that special treatment is called an {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}} and a person who specializes in that technique is called an {{Furigana|Exorcist|Gillshe}}.

“Being from the Yung family, are you not thinking of going down the road of an {{Furigana|Exorcist|Gillshe}}?”

“……Who knows.”

The girl spoke ambiguously. Judging from her expression, she didn’t seem to be concerned about it.

Currently, other than the Yung family which was the main family of {{Furigana|Exorcists|Gillshe}}, there were also several other branch families. For many generations, children born in those families had traditionally become {{Furigana|Exorcists|Gillshe}}. Because the main Yung family was the originator of such practices, they were traditionally treated as important people and given escorts. Even now, the warriors had a wide-spread status.

Ada Yung. If she wished, she could become well-known as Klaus’s successor.

—No, there was no mistake that she had been practicing {{Furigana|Exorcist|Gillshe}} techniques.

This was indicated clearly by the results of her mock exam. Her knowledge was probably not something she had learned from books. All of her knowledge, just like her trained body, was something engraved into not her brain but the marrow of her bones.

“……Well, unfortunately, it seems I don’t have much talent when it comes to that.”

“Talent?”

“Yeah, yeah. When there are so-called practices or drills, I immediately run away.”

Clasping her hands behind her head, Ada laughed with a self-deprecating expression.

“……But……”

Before she could finish speaking.

“Hey hey, Sensei, can I ask you one more thing?”

What could it be? Enne’s gaze encouraged her to continue.

“Enne-sensei is the homeroom teacher of a higher grade, right? Why did you come to teach at the first-year students’ summer school?”

“One of the teachers in charge of first-year students isn’t very healthy. Because of that, I was called to join in at the last minute.”

That was one of the questions she had assumed the students would first ask. She smoothly replied with her prepared answer. That’s right, she had expected it to suffice as a response.

“Ah, that’s a lie.”

Suddenly, the girl’s gaze became penetrating.

“Eh?”

“If that was the case, then there would be no reason for Zessel-sensei to come also. You said it was at the last minute, so I have to accept that. Sure, there is a teacher in charge of first-year students who didn’t come to summer school this time, but that teacher used to talk happily about coming on this trip, so it doesn’t make sense that the teacher’s health is the reason.”

Her thorough reasoning put Enne at a loss for words. As she was arranging it with Zessel, she had certainly thought of this. But, she didn’t think there would be a student who would think this deeply about it in the first place. In her mind, she had underestimated them.

—But she had never expected this girl, of all people, to ask about it.

Usually, no matter who talked about her, they would say that she was a troublesome child who was often late to class. Enne hadn’t expected her to notice such a trivial issue. Even her teacher, Kate, hadn’t told Enne about anything like that.

……What to do? Should she hastily make up a lie? Or should she vaguely talk around it?

“Um, that is…”

When she started to speak, the bell signaling the end of morning classes rang.

“Oh, it’s finally lunchtime!”

In a completely different manner than the tense atmosphere from before, Ada turned around and ran towards the exit of the classroom without saying anything.

“Eh, w-wait! Ada-san?”

“Sorry, Sensei, but everyone in my class planned to go to the beach together this afternoon!”

Saying those words with an innocent smile, the girl quickly ran away.

“W-Wait!”

The moment when Enne began to chase after her—

The world outside the window flared up in scarlet.

“……Eh?”

The large classroom that she was in was on the second floor. Although she couldn’t clearly see everything from the window, a strange, raging fire burned before her eyes. It was a scarlet color more vivid than pure red. Rather than the color of flames, it looked more like the color of fresh human blood.

—Just what is going on?

It was an endlessly large scarlet inferno, as if even the heavens were burning. Because of the brightness, she couldn’t fully open her eyes. Outside the window should be a view of the plaza close to the schoolyard. If she remembered correctly, Zessel had made plans to teach a Recitation practical skills lesson there at this time.

Then was this Zessel’s doing? No, even using all of his power, he couldn’t call out these monstrous flames. In the first place, there was no reason for him to do such a thing in a practical skills lesson.

She gazed at the flames that dazzled her eyes, and then— Suddenly, the radiance went out.

“The flames disappeared……?”

The chain of events that quickly happened one after the other had made Enne unconsciously hold her breath.

The calmness from before was already returning to the world outside. As she watched, the sparks that had entered the classroom also faded away.

She quickly ran to the window. But looking down at the plaza, she didn’t see a single person.

Neither the students nor Zessel could be found. In other words, his lecture had already ended. Then sure enough, that wasn’t Zessel’s Recitation. Just who—

“Enne, are you there?”

Loud knocks came from the classroom door.

“Zessel!”

A rattle sounded as she opened the door. Her unusually well-dressed coworker entered.

“Zessel, did you see the flames in the plaza?”

“Yeah, it was so bright that I couldn’t not notice it.”

In an easygoing manner, he spoke with a cheerful tone and nodded. In other words, he didn’t seem to be moved by what had happened.

“Do you happen to know who called out those flames?”

“Ah. When I was giving my lecture in the plaza a while ago, there was a single person whose hair color was unique, so I became interested. And then after the lecture ended, even though the other students returned to the school building, only that person didn’t go back. And when I couldn’t help but observe from the shade, it happened.”

No way, were the flames just now Recited by a student? A student still in their first year of high school?

“Who is that student?”

Although Enne taught students in higher grades, she knew about students in other grades who excelled in Recitations. Even among first-year students, there were several students who she had begun to take notice of.

However—

“No, you wouldn’t know who it is even if I told you.”

He slowly looked up at the sky, as if pondering something.

“How can you be so certain?”

“……Because she wasn’t one of the ones we were keeping an eye on.”

Muttering in an unsure tone of voice, he shrugged his shoulders.

“Enne, do you remember the student who called out a lot of red feathers at the recital contest?”

Red feathers? In Recitations, feathers were not considered very difficult to call out. In the recital contest, there was a student who had Recited many birds instead of feathers and gotten a lot of attention. Even she remembered the face of the student who called out the birds, but in the case of feathers…

“……Nobody immediately comes to mind.”

“Don’t think too hard about it. I also couldn’t remember at first.”

During the recital contest, that student had been at the same level as the others. But by the time of this training camp, she had already improved to the point of catching Zessel’s attention.

“So that’s how it is. I don’t know what she experienced from the recital contest up until now. But if she keeps developing at this rate, I’ll have to take note of it.”

As if Zessel seemed happy, his voice rose in pitch.

“Next year at this time, she will undoubtedly surpass other students of higher grades and become one of the top [{{Furigana|Keinez|Red}}] students. No, that might even happen in the middle of this year instead of next year. Anyways, in my point of view it’s slightly scary. She’s just an unpolished gem.”

“As a teacher, isn’t this a good time to show off your skill?”

“Well said. ……But still, I feel slightly uneasy.”

He continued speaking in a vague manner that was unusual for him.

“After they succeed in a Recitation during the lecture, most students would happily come and tell me about it. But that girl was different. I guess it could be described as absentmindedness. She had a scared expression, and it felt like she wouldn’t talk to me unless I spoke first.”

Recitation is a ritual to praise the thing one wants to call out. Therefore, there are essentially no cases where one is surprised at what they Recited. Instead of being scared, her expression should have meant something else.

“Well, those are just my unreasonable fears. I mean, I hope they’re just fears.”

Although she knew the flames were already gone, Enne once again looked out the window and down at the plaza. In any case, there didn’t seem to be anything they could do about that girl.

“Thanks, I get the general situation now. I was worried. At first, I thought it was something the students had persuaded you into doing.”

“……Ah, really?”

As if he was sulking, Zessel turned away. Honestly, how child-like. As she laughed at his actions, Enne walked down the hallway in front of him.

“Well, let’s go. If we’re slow, we might not be able to make it back on time today.”

—Their destination was the place where the <Egg> had been manufactured, Kelberk Research Institute.

===Part 2===

“Well, let’s end it here for today.”

The teacher in charge of the class, Kate, closed her textbook.

“Alright. Thank you very much.”

“It’s already lunchtime, so I’m sorry that it ended a little late.”

“N-No, it’s fine…… It’s because I haven’t learned about this before.”

Putting the textbook into his bag, Neight frantically shook his head.

Tremia Academy’s courses were based on a credit system, so other than the essential subjects, students could freely choose the courses they wished to take.

The course that Neight had been taking was one of the required subjects concerning Recitations, historical studies. This was an area he had learned nearly nothing about before being enrolled in Tremia Academy.

“Like I thought, was it too difficult studying one-on-one with a teacher?”

Gazing at him with a wry smile, Kate asked, amused. This course was one that his other classmates had all finished taking before summer vacation. Because of that, the left out Neight had ended up coming to one-on-one lessons with Kate.

“……Difficulty-wise, it really is difficult.”

“I’m glad you’re being honest.”

The teacher smiled happily.

“By the way, that Rainbow Color Reciter was also bad at this subject.”

“Xins-san, you mean?”

“The director of education secretly told me about it. She used to be Xins-san’s teacher.”

The director of education, Jessica. He had met her only once when he was enrolling into this school. After that, he didn’t remember having ever talked to her. She was often by the headmaster’s side, and rather than being a teacher, she now seemed to be more like the headmaster’s secretary.

“Was Xins-san an outstanding person ever since he was a student?”

“When he was a student, his grades seemed to be around average in his school. Or rather, he didn’t seem interested in school lectures. And that includes the history that I was just teaching you. How contradictory, that a person whose name would be remembered throughout history wasn’t interested in studying history himself.”

—Speaking of which, Mother hadn’t taught him about Recitation history either.

Was that by chance, or was it something inevitable? In this aspect, Mother and the Rainbow Reciter were probably quite similar to each other.

“Now then, enough of our useless talking. Let’s go eat lunch. If you don’t hurry to the cafeteria, your seat will be taken!”

Ah, oh no! Speaking of which, hadn’t he been invited by Mio-san and Kluele-san to eat lunch together?

“Please excuse me, but I’ll be going on ahead!”

Carrying his bag under his arm, Neight hurriedly ran down the hallway.

<div align="center">***</div>

In the hallway outside the first floor lobby, thick lush plants were planted at regular intervals, and a simple roof was built overhead to block the rain.

Leaning back against a beam that supported the roof—

Kluele gazed blankly at the roof overhead. Under the hot sun and hot wind, without wiping her forehead that was covered in sweat, she simply let herself enjoy the tranquil moment.

What broke the silence was the voice of her close friend.

“Ah, Kululu, you’re here!”

With quick steps, the girl with a familiar face ran up to Kluele.

“……Mio?”

Behind her, Neight could also be seen.

“Kululu, you didn’t come even though it was already lunchtime, so we were looking for you.”

“Eh, it’s already that time?”

Rubbing her eyes, Kluele stepped away from the beam she had been leaning against.

“……Sorry, my class ended early, so I was spacing out for a bit.”

“Honestly…”

Puffing up her cheeks, Mio crossed her arms in front of her chest.

“Mio-san and I went to take a look, and like we expected, the cafeteria is crowded. I don’t think there will be a free seat for three people any time soon.”

“It can’t be helped. Let’s go there to just buy lunch, then sit and eat at a bench outside.”

The two exchanged glances and nodded.

“Ah……Mio, sorry, but could you help me buy my share as well?”

“Sure. That’s right, the cafeteria is crowded, so I should just go by myself and buy all of our shares.”

—No, that’s not what I meant.

Kluele had a different reason in mind. But she couldn’t say it out loud.

“……Kluele-san?”

They watched Mio hurry away in the direction of the cafeteria. After a little while, Neight looked up at her.

“Kluele-san, did something happen?”

“What do you mean?”

With his deep purple hair swaying in the wind, he looked anxiously at her.

“……For some reason, Kluele-san doesn’t seem very energetic today.”

Facing Neight, who looked up at her intently, Kluele couldn’t help but close her eyes.

—A part of you is really perceptive, isn’t it?

He had given off that impression since the very beginning. It wasn’t that he was looking carefully at her face. Perhaps he was simply sensitive like that.

“Yeah…… I was just feeling kind of lost.”

Like she was trying to deceive him, she tried to let out her best fake laugh.

……But what should she say? She couldn’t find any suitable words. Therefore—

“Hey. Don’t you feel scared?”

Kluele spoke honestly, the terribly direct words coming out of her mouth without being embellished at all.

“Scared?”

“About Recitations.”

His eyes widened, perhaps because he couldn’t guess the meaning behind her words. ……Like I thought, my question sounded strange.

“Hey. A while ago, didn’t you see a huge blaze of fire that came from the plaza?”

“Ah, I saw that!”

With an excited expression, the boy spoke.

“It was amazing, wasn’t it? Even Kate-sensei, who was with me at the time, was surprised. It seemed like the other teachers went to investigate the cause of that. Because of that, my lesson ended a little late.”

“—Neight.”

“The one who called that out was me.”

“…………Eh?”

There was a silence that lasted for more than a few seconds. Neight stood there, forgetting to breathe.

“That can’t be…… No, but…… No way, it was Kluele-san?”

“You can’t believe it, right? But it’s true.”

That’s right. It was natural that he couldn’t believe her right away.

Because after all, she couldn’t even believe it herself.

“During the recital contest, I unexpectedly called out the {{Furigana|Divine Bird of Dawn|Phoenix}}, right? After that, I felt a bit strange. You might think what I’m saying is a bit weird, but…”

She took a breath. As the faint sound lingered in the air—

Looking down at the palms of her hands, Kluele apprehensively continued.

“My Recitations are going too well.”

“Too well?”

Shocked, he repeated her words like a baby.

“Sorry. I might seem like I’m bragging, but…… That’s really not the case. I’m actually really scared.”

During this morning’s practical skills lesson, the Recitation she had conducted to solve the situation had been done so easily that she had thought it was strange. Without even singing a {{Furigana|Song of Praise|Oratorio}}, the time it took for her to Recite had only been a few seconds.

No, it wasn’t just that. She had also involuntarily thought that the Recitations of the other students were terribly immature.

Their imagination and {{Furigana|Songs of Praise|Oratorios}} had been too childish. She had easily been able to see through the parts of their Recitations. She had felt the illusion that there was nothing she couldn’t do in {{Furigana|Keinez|Red Recitations}}.

“Surely I’m misinterpreting it. Speaking of which, when class was over and I was left alone, I secretly tried to Recite some fire…… The catalyst was ordinary red paint.”

The result was that tremendous flame. She was truly glad that nobody had been nearby when it happened. If there had been someone close beside her— They wouldn’t have received just a burn.

“……That was really scary.”

With both hands, Kluele hugged her own body. It wasn’t that she was cold or that she was shaking. It was because her agitated heart and scalding body felt nearly painful. No matter what she did, it wouldn’t subside.

Perhaps it was a side effect of calling out a True Spirit during the recital contest. Surely it was because she was still in a state of excitement. But that also seemed wrong.

“I don’t want something like this to happen! I didn’t call out the Divine Bird for this purpose……”

She felt like the higher-grade students she had seen at the recital contest, who relied on power and violence. What would she do if she overestimated herself and her Recitation ended up spontaneously discharging? It wouldn’t be like the five-colored hydra back then, but there was definitely a chance that she could call out something dangerous like that.

When she had realized that possibility, she had felt cold and light-headed.

“That’s why I suddenly feel afraid of Recitations.”

Before the sound of her words vanished…

“—But......”

The boy who usually acted quiet and reserved said in an abnormally strong tone of voice.

“But, I don’t think Kluele-san will become like those higher-grade students or conduct such a scary Recitation.”

I’m happy you’re saying that. But, it’s useless. I……

“After all, I believe in you.”

Please, right now, don’t look at me with those eyes.

“Thank you…… But, I’m sorry. I can’t even believe in myself right now.”

She involuntarily averted her eyes. His excessively straightforward gaze felt painful to the point of hurting.

“—Kluele-san.”

Suddenly, his tone of voice changed.

“Please. ‘I can’t even believe in myself’……Please, please don’t say such sad things.”

Although she should have averted her eyes, she couldn’t help but turn her gaze towards him—

Like the surface of an overflowing fountain.

She couldn’t help but look at his shaking, quivering black eyes.

……Neight?

“Kluele-san is not someone who can't believe in herself. Because after all, Kluele-san is feeling this scared.”

[[File:Tasogare_v2_117.jpg|thumb]]

Suddenly, without warning—

“……W-What’s wrong?”

He gently grasped her hand in both of his.

“H-Hey, Neight?”

“It will definitely be alright. If it’s Kluele-san’s Recitation, no matter what it is, I won’t be scared. If your Recitation is scary, I will be there together with you.”

N-No, that’s not what I meant. My hand…… Why so suddenly—

“It’s a good luck charm.”

The boy smiled. From the corner of his eye, a small droplet appeared.

“Kluele-san did the same for me during the recital contest.”

……I did?

‘It’s okay. I will stay with you. Let’s call it out together.’

What had happened on that day replayed in her mind, word for word.

“I love Kluele-san’s Recitations. They are more gentle and beautiful than anyone else’s. They’re lovely. ……That’s why, please, don’t say that you can’t believe in yourself.”

He spoke in a stammering manner, in a way that couldn’t be called flowing smoothly. But even so, he tried his best to convey as much of his feelings as possible. And those feelings reached her.

—I see.

So you believe in me that much.

Along with a small prickling pain, something blossomed in her chest. It was painful at first, a strange feeling that couldn’t be put into words. But that feeling gradually changed into a gentle warmth.

I had always thought that I wanted to do what I could for you. ……But, I was wrong. I was actually making you worry so much about me, wasn’t I?

“Um, could it be that you’ve forgotten what happened that time?”

Neight looked up with lonely eyes at her, who had been silent all this time.

“Don’t be silly. There’s no way I would forget.”

With a finger, she poked the forehead of the boy who was gazing at her.

“……That hurts.”

“It shouldn’t hurt. You’re a boy, aren’t you?”

Like she was teasing him, Kluele winked.

—I’m sorry for making you worry.

But, I’m a bit relieved. I won’t say that I can’t believe in myself anymore.

“……Hey.”

Somehow, you’re a really strange person.

Sometimes I think of you like a little brother to take care of, and other times I think of you like a friend who gets depressed easily. You should be just a normal classmate, but— For some reason, I can’t leave you alone. I think of you as someone very important to me.

I still don’t really understand it.

“I wonder what to call the relationship between us.”

Hey, what do you personally think?

“Eh, r-relationship? Umm…… classmates?”

After thinking it over for a while, he replied seriously in a troubled voice.

Yeah. That’s definitely true for now, but—

“But hey, don’t you think that might change from now on?”

“Change?”

“Fufu, I wonder.”

“Eh, please tell me!”

Looking up at her, the boy puffed up his cheeks. It was such an innocent gesture. Like she thought, he might still be a bit unreliable to become a knight who protects his princess.

“I still don’t understand it either. Well, never mind that. ……Ah, Mio’s back. Now, where would be a good place to eat?”

“……That’s not fair, Kluele-san!”

“Come on, we have to hurry and eat lunch. After all, aren’t we going to play at the beach with everyone else in our class this afternoon?”

===Part 3===

Bright, dazzling rays of heat poured down from the sky overhead. Grains of finely-ground coral seemed to be spread over the white sand. The ocean was a transparent azure blue. The clear waves lapping back and forth seemed to wash away even everyday troubles.

What was called Tremia’s campus was also like a type of private beach. It could be appropriately described as exactly like paradise.

However— Although the scenery was beautiful, Ouma and the male students were interested in another matter.

“……That Neight, he’s attractive, isn’t he?”

In the shade, sitting down on the sandy beach and gazing forward was a single boy in a swimsuit.

“Aah, and to make it worse, he doesn’t even know his own worth…”

Holding juice in his right hand, a fan in his left, and also wearing sunglasses, Ouma reluctantly nodded.

There was a kid having fun playing a game with ten-odd girls in swimsuits.

“Hey, Neighty, go over there! Catch!”

“Eh……Ah, eh……?”

A young boy futilely chased a ball being blown away by the wind. Because he wasn’t accustomed to the sandy beach, he ran unsteadily, his sense of balance even more off than before.

“Ah, ah, ah—!”

The unreliable boy yelled. Soon after, the ball fell onto the sand with a quiet thump.

“Ahaha! That’s no good, Chibi-kun.”

“But he’s so cute—”

“Yep. I’ll forgive you because you’re cute! I mean, it’s more fun this way!”

The cheers when he failed to catch the ball were louder than when he succeeded.

It wasn’t that he made a particularly amazing play, but that the times when he missed were funny. The girls found those times more amusing.

“……Is that it? Is that the charm of the young thirteen-year-old boy?”

“For a boy, his face looks quite androgynous. He’s also short and fragile. To the girls, is he considered more like someone to tease, or someone to play around with?”

In the beginning, they had been wrong to not consider this boy as their rival. In reality, he was a formidable enemy who had transferred into their school.

“Hey, speaking of which, where did the other boys go?”

Some of them had gone to a nearby convenience stand, while others were having fun diving in the ocean. Even though they were each doing what they wanted, there still seemed to be only a few people.

“Hm. Look at that over there.”

Ouma nodded in that direction. There, holding the ball that she was playing with and frowning, was a blonde girl with a childish face, as well as a girl with scarlet hair who was watching with an amused look.

“Huh. That’s strange. According to the theory in the volleyball book…… If I hit it here like this, the ball should fly up. But I don’t understand why Kluele, who hasn’t read any book about this, is better than me……”

“Mio, I already told you, you’re too reliant on books. If you don’t practice for real, you won’t get better at it.”

“……I see. Perhaps you’re right.”

“But more importantly, you didn’t practice swimming either?”

“Yeah, but in that case, if I start reading a book about swimming right now—”

“……You just don’t listen to what people tell you, do you?”

He gazed briefly at the scene.

“What’s wrong with Mio and Kluele?”

“They’re just thoughtless people. Coming on this trip seems to be a good chance to confess to them.”

Ohhh. Letting out a small sigh of admiration, one of the male students stole a glance at where the girls were gathered. Looking at them, he could clearly see the reason why several of the boys had their eyes on them.

Mio Lentear— She had gotten the best in their grade on the written exam and was rumored to be a genius. Along with that, she was also a girl whose lovely smile and calm manner made her stand out. Her behavior of treating everyone equally had earned her deep trust from both students and teachers.

And then there was Kluele Sophi Net. She had a very helpful personality, an unforgettable appearance, and excellent reflexes. Even though she only scored moderately well on exams, that was just another part of her charm.

“So, what was the result?”

“The girls said something like ’……I’m sorry, but about that sort of thing, we still aren’t—’ The several people who were involved are currently feeling heartbroken. They seem to have gone to a part of the beach farther away from here to nurse the wounds in their heart. So, let’s leave them alone for now.”

“……I’ll be next.”

“Stop it. More and more people seem to be having their confessions backfire.”

Throwing him an indifferent look, Ouma pushed up the bridge of his sunglasses.

[[File:Tasogare_v2_125.jpg|thumb]]

“Alright, the next person to drop the ball will face a punishment! Whoever drops the ball will have to go to tomorrow’s lectures in their swimsuit!”

While all of the girls cheered excitedly, a single boy’s face paled.

“Eh. W-Wait……I have a bad feeling about that……”

“Well, let’s start, Neighty!”

“U-Uwa! Why is the ball suddenly moving so fast?”

“Oh, wasn’t that a nice catch, Neight-kun. Well, one more time!”

“Eh, W-Why…… No, please don’t— Wah!”

“Tsk. You survived for the second time in a row, hm?”

“U-Umm……Did you just click your tongue just now?”

“Alright, this time for sure! Chibi-kun, I challenge you for the third time in a row!”

“Uwaaa! So you are aiming at me, aren’t you?!”

“Ah, Neighty ran away! Everyone, chase after him!”

“Hey, even though they forbid boys to play with them, why is only Neight allowed?”

One of the boys said in a tone sounding like he had already given up.

“Rather than being allowed, it seems more like forced participation.”

In the afternoon, the male students had all planned to go to the beach together during their free time. When they had gathered, amongst almost all of the students, Neight had been nowhere to be seen.

When all of the boys who Ouma gathered had gone looking for him— They had suddenly heard a grating shriek. When they went to take a look…… There was the figure of a boy whose limbs had been bound by several female students and was being dragged far away.

Although they had tried negotiating with the kidnappers for the hostage, unfortunately, the girls’ true intention didn’t seem to be a ransom, but the boy himself.

“……Kuh, is that the charm of the thirteen-year-old boy?”

He had heard those words a little while ago.

“To not be seen as a man, that sure is pitiful.”

“W-Wait a moment, Ouma-san! Please don’t just silently watch, help me!”

Even now, Neight was still running away from the group of girls chasing after him.

“……What did Neight say just now?”

“I’m not sure, I couldn’t hear him either. You probably misheard him. I definitely didn’t hear anyone asking for help.”

Shaking his head with certainty, Ouma took out the magazine he was in the middle of reading from his bag.

……Damn, what an enviable guy.

<div align="center">***</div>

“Ahh. I wonder if the students are playing around nicely at the beach right now.”

Walking down a road covered in sand, Zessel kicked at the pebbles scattered by his feet as he grumbled.

“That’s all they seemed to be doing a while ago.”

Enne, who walked beside him, smiled wryly.

“Mirror is stuck inside the information department, so you should feel glad compared to him.”

“But he hates the ocean. After all, he can’t swim.”

“……Even now, he still can’t swim?”

Mixed into his colleague’s voice was a teasing tone.

According to the books about swimming that I’ve read, using this theory, I should be able to stay afloat— Back in the time of Elfand school, in a pool 1.2 meters deep, just how many times had that intelligent person said those words and nearly drowned?

“Hey, do you remember our graduation trip to the beach?”

“Although it was quite a long time ago, I still do, more or less.”

Letting out a small laugh, Enne covered her mouth with her hand. It wasn’t the ladylike laugh that she normally showed as a teacher, but because Zessel and Mirror were her childhood friends, it was the lively laugh she secretly showed them.

“Since he’s a teacher of Blue Recitations, it’s unusual that he dislikes the ocean of all things.”

Their graduation trip had been five days long. At the very end, only Mirror hadn’t gone swimming in the ocean even once.

“Well, a certain someone had to use a flotation device even when she was sixteen.”

“I can swim now, you know. I already did special training for it.”

“Is that so? Did you pack a flotation device into your bag this time as well? Enne-sensei, you seem to be quite eager to go swimming.”

“……How do you know about it?”

Idiot, I tricked you into saying that.

Annoyed, Enne pouted. Zessel smiled faintly as she did so— Abruptly, their casual conversation died off.

From the sandy road, they turned a corner and onto an area where dry, hard soil covered the ground.

“……Well then, shall we pay them a visit?”

Zessel let out the breath he had been holding.

Kelberk Research Insititute, Fidellia branch.

Casting a backward glance at the name of the place carved into the large brown rock, they stepped through the open gateway.

……So it’s open, huh?

The inside of the facility wasn’t very wide. There were only weeds growing thickly all over the place.

“Is anyone there?”

“Just like it seems, I don’t think there’s anyone inside.”

“Well, to anyone inside, excuse us for coming in!”

At the front door of the research facility, they pressed the buzzer meant to be used by visitors, which was beside the door. A mechanical sound echoed throughout the inside of the building. The reverberations were even transmitted back to them, who stood by the door.

“At least we can confirm that it rang.”

—But why was there no response from inside?

He winked at the woman beside him. As if his intentions had been conveyed to her, Enne silently gave her approval.

While hiding an emergency catalyst in his left hand, he opened the door of the research institute with his right hand. With a rusty creaking sound, the door slowly opened.

“……It’s dark?”

Although he thought that the lights would be on, a curtain of darkness stretched out before him so that he couldn’t see more than a few meters in. Sure enough, something strange was going on.

[[File:Tasogare_v2_141.jpg|thumb]]

Sunlight from outside shone through the open door. Little by little, his view of a few meters grew wider—

The scene in the entrance hall reached his eyes.

“…………!”

Enne let out a soundless scream.

Clutching the shoulder of the woman who had collapsed to the ground, Zessel barely managed to keep calm.

……This must be some sort of joke, right?

Stone statues. Or at least, that was what they first thought. That’s right. Decorating the front lobby were things resembling monuments.

But after carefully gazing at them, Enne and Zessel realized that those were not simply stone sculptures. Even if they didn’t want to, they couldn’t help but understand. The sculptures looked too realistic, and too repulsive.

They had read about it many times in things like fairy tales. But until now, they hadn’t believed for an instant that such a phenomenon could become reality.

The features of the stone statue looked afraid. The forms of the stone sculptures looked like they were running for their lives.

—Before Enne and Zessel’s eyes were the staff members of the research institute, who had turned to stone.

===Part 4===

He heard the sound of small waves lapping against the shore and the quiet sound of his shoes stepping on white sand. Although every step was the same, the sound was different each time, making him unable to get bored of listening to it. To Neight, going on a stroll down the beach while enjoying the sea breeze was a new experience.

“Ah, a seashell!”

Its outward appearance was deep purple, while the inside was red. Neight picked up the bivalve, which had an unusual hue.

“……Should I give this to Kluele-san?”

The sea wasn’t blue like it had been at noon, and the horizon was dyed by the sunset. It was just before night fell. Therefore, it was probably during this time when he felt the closest to the sun.

Suddenly. Mixed in with the ocean spray, the sharp sound of something cutting air reached his ears.

—Eh?

Directly ahead in the direction he had been going, the figure of a person appeared on the beach which he had thought was empty. As he advanced closer, the sounds of wind sped up. It didn’t just become faster, but also more powerful.

Deja-vu.

The girl who swung her spear while bathed in the light of the setting sun overlapped with the image of what he had seen on the rooftop a few days ago.

“Ada-san?”

The first time, he had felt pure amazement. The second time he saw her wielding the spear, Neight finally understood how intense it was.

When he had seen it before, only the elegance of her movements had reached his eyes— But now, along with the beauty of the girl swinging her spear, her sharp and honed actions sent chills down his spine.

Despite the sand underfoot that made it difficult to move freely, there wasn’t any change in her movements. But rather, it made her steps and leaps silent. He couldn’t hear the sound of her kicking the sand.

It was too tranquil. Her movements flowed too serenely.

The spear-wielding club. But what she was doing wasn’t at the level that a mere club member could achieve.

……It’s different. Something is different compared to back then.

Even as an amateur, Neight still clearly understood. Although he had been surprised when he saw the girl up on the roof, her movements right now seemed to go beyond that to the point of making an observer feel afraid.

Furthermore— The girl held the spear with only one hand, but her whole body moved along with it, making it spin at an even higher speed.

That’s right. Back then, on the rooftop, she had dropped her spear.

In her one hand, it turned, rotated, revolved.

Ten times, twenty times, thirty times.

No matter how much time passed, she didn’t drop the spear.

Suddenly, the girl’s movements stopped. She let out a small sigh. She had been moving so much under the hot weather, but her breathing hadn’t changed at all.

“……This is the second time, right, Chibi-kun?”

Seeming like she felt both troubled and embarrassed, with a complicated expression, Ada smiled bitterly.

“U-Um. It is special training with your spear again?”

“Half right and half wrong. But I guess you could interpret it that way.”

After that, their conversation stopped. Neight thought that she would continue speaking, but she simply gazed at the spear she held with an almost sorrowful look.

“Ada-san, that was really amazing!”

“Hm, amazing?”

“Even though you played around with everyone for so long this afternoon, you’re still doing that special training in the evening.”

Everyone else in the class was currently resting in their room. Even Neight had been sleeping until now, and had only woken up a short while ago.

“Well, it’s already become a habit to me, just like eating dinner. That would happen to anyone who has been doing this for ten-odd years already.”

Ten-odd years? She should have joined the spear-wielding club after entering Tremia Academy, and not more than half a year should have passed since then.

“For Chibi-kun, it’s because of that, right? You want to become a Reciter because you want to complete the Recitation that your mother left you.”

“Yes. I haven’t decided whether I should become a Reciter or what, but first I want to be able to conduct Mother’s Recitation.”

“—I see.”

Tightly gripping the spear, the girl slowly looked up at the sky.

“……Chibi-kun might get angry, but I can’t do something like that. I can’t do anything about it, even though I’ve already run away.”

Slowly, slowly, like she was trying to persuade herself to tell him, the girl exhaled.

“In my case, the family that I was born in is special. Do you know the {{Furigana|Exorcists|Gillshe}}? To put it simply, it’s a group that specializes in sending back Recited creatures.”

{{Furigana|Exorcists|Gillshe}}. No matter how far he reached into the depths of his memories, he couldn’t come up with anything relating to that word.

“……I’m sorry, but I still haven’t learned enough about such things.”

“No, it’s natural that Chibi-kun doesn’t know about them. They don’t call things out, but send them back. They’re not very well-known. After all, they can’t do flashy things like calling out enormous creatures, so their reputation is naturally lower compared to Reciters’. And out of those who do know about the {{Furigana|Exorcists|Gillshe}}, very few want to become one. That’s why being an {{Furigana|Exorcist|Gillshe}} is passed down through the family, from father to child.”

Say a Recited creature was running wild in a certain city. At that time, if another Recited creature was called out to oppose the first one, the battle between those two would probably wreck the city. For example, during the recital contest, if another hydra had been called out to oppose the first hydra, it wouldn’t be difficult to imagine the city turning to ruins.

If that situation were to occur, in order to suppress the Recited creature while keeping collateral damage to a minimum, a Reverse Song is the best option. But for nearby Reciters, for example in a situation with only Mio, Kluele, and other girls, it would be extremely dangerous to try and touch the wild Recited creature.

Therefore, ‘Reverse Song professionals’, who had the knowledge and skill for conducting Reverse Songs and a trained body and mind to oppose the wild Recited creature, were needed.

“That was the reason for forming the group of {{Furigana|Exorcists|Gillshe}} that exists now. Of course, even now, I think the people who are working hard as {{Furigana|Exorcists|Gillshe}} are amazing. After all, it’s a job that requires them to have a strong body and to risk their lives. They can’t skip out on a certain amount of training for even a single day. That’s why they’re people who deserve to be respected.”

But— Letting out a long breath that resembled a sigh, Ada looked down.

“But even so, they aren’t very well-known at all. They don’t even have a specialized school like Reciters do. They just train alone by themselves, inconspicuously. ……The pronunciation of the word {{Furigana|Exorcist|Gillshe}} seems to have a special origin, but my dad won’t tell me. I can’t help but wonder, is it just because they felt inferior compared to Reciters?”

She smiled in a self-deprecating manner. Unsure of how to respond, Neight quietly averted his gaze.

“Ada-san’s father is also an {{Furigana|Exorcist|Gillshe}}, isn’t he?”

“……Yeah. He’s the head of the main {{Furigana|Exorcist|Gillshe}} family, the Yung, and also probably the best {{Furigana|Exorcist|Gillshe}}. Apparently he’s been to many places around the continent and knows many people. One time he gathered together all of his acquaintances, and even that Xins-sama was there.”

“Xins-sama was?”

Among Reciters, there were ten-odd large factions formed based on personal connections and the school one studied at.

There were many merits to being in such organizations, such as obtaining jobs, self-promotion, and meetings with famous people. The names of Tremia Academy’s teachers were probably also classified into a group formed by the school’s administration department. After graduating from Tremia Academy, it was a custom that students would first join that group.

The Rainbow Color Reciter, Xins. From what Neight had heard, for some reason, only Xins hadn’t joined a single association. He had received a lot of invitations of course, and as long as he would show his face to the public, any group would have accepted him as an executive member. And yet, he still liked to act alone, on his free will. A while ago, he had attracted a lot of attention because of that.

“Well, Xins-sama seems to only be willing to participate as an observer. It seems that sometimes, he even comes to visit my home. But usually it’s when I’m at school.”

“……That’s amazing……”

“And it’s not just Xins-sama, but many other people as well. My dad has many colleagues who people would think of as strange or amazing. In fact, that gathering seemed to be something more like a hangout.”

Neight was speechless. Ada had such an amazing father. That’s right. That’s what a regular human would think, that it was an astonishing thing.

But— The eyes of the girl who had told him all of this trembled with a sad color.

“I was born as the heir to that great leader, so…… I sometimes feel pretty restricted. I have a predetermined daily routine, a predetermined path, and a predetermined future. Even though other children played with their friends, I was always by myself, gripping my {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}.”

The gemstones on the tip of the spear shone. Those were probably the catalysts used for sending back Recited creatures.

She had called her spear an {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}. Speaking of which, the spear he had seen from when she had been practicing on the rooftop was a simple spear with no such workings.

“……You noticed?”

Like she was smiling while crying, she faintly curled up the edges of her mouth.

“Because I’m always used to use an {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}, my body is used to something of that weight and length. But the spear-wielding club has spears of its own designated standard, so things like its weight are completely different. Because of that, I don’t feel comfortable using it…… I often make mistakes when using the club’s spears.”

Back on the rooftop, when she dropped the spear, Neight remembered how she had glared down at it. Now, he felt that he better understood the meaning behind her gaze at that time.

“Are the spears used by the club and your {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}} that different?”

“No, not really. It’s just that I’ve become too used to my {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}. I know its weight up to 0.1 grams and its reach up to 0.1 millimeters. That’s why I’ll be thrown off if it’s even a bit different.”

0.1 grams and 0.1 millimeters. She spoke those words like it was completely natural.

But was something like that really possible? At least for Neight himself, he couldn’t even remember the length of the pen he normally used, nor did he have the confidence to take a guess.

“Ada-san, could it be that you can use the Reverse Song and several colors as well?”

The technique for using the Reverse Song was similar to that of normal Recitations, meaning that one had to understand each color separately. Then in the case of someone who specialized in sending back Recited creatures…

“……Yeah. Even though my memory isn’t that good, in order to use the Reverse Song, I’ve remembered the details of several colors.”

The way she said it made it seem like learning the Reverse Song was easier than learning Recitations. There were probably teachers in Tremia who were masters of several colors. But that was different when it came to students.

—But Neight had never seen this girl bragging about such a thing.

She wasn’t the type of person to lie. But still, Neight couldn’t believe it so quickly. Because what she had just told him was something that went against his common sense.

“If I say it, I’ll just be called an idiot. This guy was……my first friend.”

Hugging the spear embedded with gemstones, the girl stood up straight.

“No, not just a friend. It’s already become like a part of me. We’re always, always together. No matter if it’s weight or length, there’s nothing we don’t know about each other— There’s that kind of connection between us.”

……But even that’s not important anymore.

Her hoarse voice softly flowed out from her small lips.

“For just a little while, I wanted to try going down a path other than what my heritage decided for me. The truth is, my mother has qualifications as a Reciter, so I was interested in Recitation schools ever since I was young.”

“……I see.”

“I made a lot of friends after coming to Tremia Academy. Although it can’t be compared to Chibi-kun’s situation, I’m really glad I came here.”

After being blessed with many friends and joining a club, she had enjoyed school life from the bottom of her heart. Neight could tell from the way that Ada normally behaved.

But— He couldn’t understand.

“Ada-san.”

There was just one thing, one thing that he couldn’t understand at all.

“But if that’s so, why are you still practicing like this with the {{Furigana|Exorcist Spear|Gil}}?”

That’s right. Why? With trembling lips, Ada muttered to herself as if she were speaking a soliloquy.

“……I don’t understand very well either. But it’s probably because I don’t want to regret it anymore.”

Regret?

“Yeah. I don’t want to have that dream anymore.”

That dream. Regret. What did that mean?

No matter how long he gazed at the girl’s face, the depths of her wavering eyes hid something important and only reflected a distant scenery.

===Part 5===

“……Even the folds on its clothes have been made this accurately.”

Without touching it, Zessel moved forward as close as he could to the stone statue in front of him.

There were around ten stone statues. Although he hadn’t seen it yet, Zessel felt that even the fibres of their clothing had been created perfectly. At first, simply seeing the look of fear on the statues’ faces had been enough. The statues portrayed a realism that couldn’t be matched by simple carvings.

“It seems like we were right.”

“These people have been turned to stone…… I can’t believe it……”

His colleague, the female teacher, staggered back. Patting her shoulder forcefully, Zessel advanced a step forward.

“Enne, don’t touch the statues. We don’t know what tricks there could be, so we need to be as careful as we can.”

“—I’ll contact the headmaster.”

Enne spoke like she had suddenly thought of it.

“Let’s wait until we have more to report.”

That’s right. After all, they still hadn’t gone beyond the entrance hall of the research institute. Beyond this, farther inside, what could have happened? At the very least, they needed to investigate the cause of this situation.

“……Right.”

A white light penetrated the darkness in the hall.

“Let’s go.”

In Enne’s left hand was a white sphere of light she had called out.

“Please, could you illuminate the way in front of us and slowly advance forward?”

Although it had the appearance of an inanimate object, it was actually a light fairy that was categorized under {{Furigana|Third Scale Recitations|Prime Aria}}. When it sensed danger, its light would turn off. It was a Recitation that the {{Furigana|White Reciter|Enne}} liked to use when exploring.

The light was able to illuminate up to ten meters ahead of them. Within that area, there were no more stone statues. At least they didn’t have to worry about that for now.

However, instead.

—What’s with this ash?

Gazing down the hallway, they slowed their steps.

Scattered in a corner of the hallway was a large amount of ash. Was it the remains of something burning? No, if that were the case, there should be burn marks inside the research institute.

“I don’t know what it is, but we probably shouldn’t step on it.”

“That’s true— Huh?”

A sound suddenly reached Zessel’s eardrums. The scraping noise made him reflexively turn around.

“What’s wrong?”

Enne, who had been taking the lead, stopped. Before Zessel responded, he first needed to confirm if anything was behind them.

Nothing was there…… Was it his imagination? Was it just his nerves acting up?

“No, It’s nothing.”

As he spoke, the light of the light fairy suddenly vanished.

“Eh?”

At the same time as Enne spoke, their surroundings once again became engulfed in darkness.

The light fairy suddenly turned off? Moreover, it turned off quickly, too quickly.

Like they expected, something was in the research institute with them. Something alive!

——[{{Furigana|Keinez|Red Song}}]——

With the catalyst he held in his right hand, Zessel called out a handful of flames.

Although it wasn’t as bright as the light fairy, he could see a few meters ahead of him with this…………

At that moment, he couldn’t believe what he saw in front of him.

……Hey, wait a moment. ……What is it…?

From the wall beside Enne, who had been walking in front of him— Like it had been fused with the grey wall, a large snake with scales of the same grey color slithered forward.

“Enne, get down!”

“Eh?”

His sudden warning backfired. Taken aback, Enne turned to look in his direction. In other words, she turned her back to the mysterious snake. The snake lifted its head……

“Enne!”

Opening its mouth, the snake attacked.

There was no time to hesitate. With all of his strength, Zessel pushed his vulnerable colleague towards the opposite wall.

The sound of something piercing his shoulder echoed out. The sound was so amazingly detailed that there was no time for him to feel afraid.

However, the sharp pain of the snake’s fangs piercing his shoulder was real.

“……Agh!”

“Z-Zessel!”

There was no time to respond to her call.

With his right hand, he grabbed the head of the snake that had bitten his left shoulder and refused to let go. Using all of his strength, he tried to pull it off. But the snake’s fangs tightly latched on.

“You……!”

He grabbed the flames that he had called out to use as a light, and thrust it directly at the snake’s head.

Burned by the flames, the snake floundered back and forth. Gripping the snake by the neck, Zessel quickly pulled it away from his shoulder. With all of his strength, he slammed the struggling snake onto the floor. The snake lay on the floor, paralyzed. Although it was still alive, it was unable to attack a second time.

When he shifted his gaze towards his shoulder to check the bleeding—

“……So that’s how it is. I finally see the trick behind this.”

“Zessel……Your shoulder!”

Enne yelled hoarsely.

His left shoulder was turning to ash-grey stone. There was no pain or discomfort. But just like it wasn’t his own arm, no matter how much strength he used, anything below his shoulder wouldn’t move.

So this was the cause of the stone statues in the entrance hall.

“Think about it later! First, we need to get out of here! This research institute is dangerous!”

They ran back through the hallway they had walked down, but after a few seconds, the two of them froze in their steps.

……There shouldn’t have been anything back here……

Grey reptiles filled the hallway they had come from. On the walls were snakes identical to the large snake that had attacked him. From even the ceiling to the side walls were bodies of snakes slithering forward. At the very least, there were ten of them.

He recalled the mountains of ash in the hallway. Had they been hiding inside? But there was one thing he couldn’t understand. What was the reason behind going so far to prevent intruders from leaving?

If their purpose had been to prevent people from entering the research institute, then there would be no need to hide these Recited creatures. They should have acted threatening from the very beginning, in the entrance hall. Rather, it seemed like they had been inviting people inside the research institute—

“……I see.”

He gripped the shoulder of Enne, who remained standing.

“Zessel?”

The snakes blocked the exit and sealed off the path back. Naturally, there was only one path left for intruders.

That’s right. The rascal who created this was definitely urging them to go further into the research institute.

“Enne, we can escape inside!”

Giving Enne a push from behind, Zessel ran down the corridor.

Farther into the research institute.

----

<noinclude>{{Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai Nav|prev=Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 2nd Play|next=Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Interval Play}}</noinclude>

Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai

2013-06-30T05:40:38Z

Mystrael: /* Volume 2: The Path of the Songstress */

[[Image:Tasogareiro.jpg|thumb|300px|Volume 1 Cover]]
Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai is a light novel series written by Sazane Kei and illustrated by Miho Takeoka. It has been completed with 10 volumes.
== Story Synopsis ==
This story depicts a fantasy world where objects and living creatures can be summoned through Recitations and the use of special catalysts, along with the aid of Songs of Praise. There are five basic colors of Recitations: Keinez(red) - Ruguz(blue) - Surisuz(yellow) - Beorc(green) - Arzus(white), and each can summon things of its respective color.

Evhemary Yehlemihas announces that she wants to create a new color - Night Color Recitations, and Xins Airwincle aims to be the first person to master all five colors. The two make a promise to meet again in the future and show each other their accomplishments.

In the present day, Neight Yehlemihas is the adopted son of the deceased Evhemary, and the inheritor of the Night Color. At a specialized Recitation school, he meets Kluele, a normal girl studying Red.

Their encounter marks the beginning of a series of events involving the mystery of Recitations…

== Translation ==
=== [[Tasogareiro no Uta Tsukai:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Translators are asked to [[Tasogareiro no Uta Tsukai:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on.

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai: Names and Terminology Guidelines]]

===Feedback===
'''If you enjoyed the series, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=5075 feedback thread]'''

== Updates ==
* 21 June 2013 - Volume 2 Interval Play Completed
* 20 June 2013 - Volume 2 3rd Play Completed
* 04 April 2013 - Volume 2 2nd Play Completed
* 21 March 2013 - Volume 2 1st Play Completed

Older updates can be found on this page: [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai past updates|Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai past updates]].

== Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai by Sazane Kei ==
{| style="width: 100%"
|-
|
=== Volume 1: Evhe Smiles in the Dawn ([[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1|Full Text]])===
[[Image:Tasogareiro.jpg|thumb|right]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Prologue|Introductory Play: The Intersection of Rainbow and Night —Even Before the Beginning—]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 1st Play|1st Play: Etude of Red and Night]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 2nd Play|2nd Play: Symphony of the Masses]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Interval Play|Interval Play: The Wind Evokes the Dry Grass Color’s Recollection]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 3rd Play|3rd Play: The Beginning and the Promise’s Opera]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 4th Play|4th Play: The Oath-maker Sings, O World Dyed in Twilight]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Final Play|Final Play: The Joy of Your Desires —Evhe Smiles in the Dawn—]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Awarded Play|Awarded Play: Dawn-Colored Song User]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Afterword|Afterword]]
|}

{| style="width: 100%"
|-
|

=== Volume 2: The Path of the Songstress ===
<nowiki>*</nowiki>Note: The word for 'path' can also mean 'aria', 'lyrics', or 'melody'
[[Image:Tasogare_v2.jpg|thumb|right]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Dream Play|Dream Play: I Pray, Let Me Redo That Day, That Time]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Introductory Play|Introductory Play: Two People in the Dusk]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 1st Play|1st Play: Wanting to Become a Copper-Colored Song User]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 2nd Play|2nd Play: Merely Because I Desired This Moment]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 3rd Play|3rd Play: I Wanted to Escape, But For Some Reason, I Couldn't Abandon It]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 Interval Play|Interval Play: It was Invited by the Cold Summer Wind]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume2 4th Play|4th Play: Please Teach Me the Path of the Guarding Spear]]
* Final Play: Everyone Sings, O Path of the Singing Spear User
* Interval Play - 2nd Act: Three Years Ago—
* Awarded Play: Glory of the Singing Exorcists
* Round Play: Three Years Ago ''Lastihyt ; miquvy Wer shela -c-nixer arsa''
|}

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 3: King of the Defeated, Sing Praise to Armadeus's Poem ===
[[Image:Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai V3 Cover.jpg|thumb|right]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* Introductory Play: -------------------
* Round Play: What I Saw There Was—
* Introductory Play - Second Act: Timbre of the A-minor
* 1st Play: The Beat of the Unknown Song
* Poem Verse of the Defeated - One: ''Deus, Arma?'' ~Why Do You Bare the Fangs~
* 2nd Play: If I Did Not Return—
* 3rd Play: It's a Fine Night, Don't You Think So —Kluele Sophi Net—
* Interval Play: Little Night Sings on a Night —Neight Yehlemihas—
* 4th Play: Pain - Fever - Aching — Voice
* Poem Verse of the Defeated - Two: I'm Washed Away in the Ash and Pride
* Interval Play - Second Act: At That Time That Day, What Did You See
* Poem Verse of the Defeated - Three: The Beat of the Yet Unknown Song
* Final Play: The Moment When a Night-Colored Egg Hatches
* Poem Verse of the Defeated - Four: ''Deus— Arma Riris'' ~Why Do You Bare the Fangs at the Promise~
* Awarded Play: Forever, Because This is a Place of Rest
* Encore Play: The Leaders of Heresy
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 4: A Dancing World, Evhe's Tuning ===
[[Image:Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai V4 Cover.jpg|thumb|right]]
* [[Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* Void Play: A Piece of Heart
* Introductory Play: Tsarabel, at the Island Called Tears
* 1st Play: The Scarlet of Crushing
* Interval Play: The Leader of Heresy
* 2nd Play: Cradle, Sleep, a Quiet Night
* 3rd Play: The Beginning of the Longest Deep Night
* Interval Play - Second Act: Geshutalloa — At the Island Crushed by Wind
* 4th Play: The Intersection of Vacuum and Dawn
* 5th Play: Armariris Dancing, Tuning of the World Going Insane
* Interval Play - Third Act: Examining the Determination to Recite
* Final Play: The Reason Behind the Night Color. Under the Night Sky That Reflects All
* Duet Play: In a Faraway Place Than Anyone Else
* Awarded Play: In a Place So Nearby
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 5: Children Dream of All the Songs ===
[[Image:Tasogare_v5.jpg|thumb|right]]
* Novel Illustrations
* Introductory Play: That is, We Can't Convey
* 1st Play: That is, We Separated
* Interval Play - First Act: Mischder —Solitude—
* Interval Play - Second Act: Xins —The Guidepost of Wind—
* 2nd Play: That is, We Lose Sight of
* Interval Play - Third Act: Arvir —Wandering—
* 3rd Play: That is, We Suffer
* 4th Play: To Bear in Mind All the Cruelty Like That
* Sky Play: ''Deus Arma Riris?'' ~Why Do You Pull Us Apart~
* 5th Play: But Even So, Because I Want to Be By Your Side
* Interval Play - Fourth Act: Xeo —A Weakling—
* Interval Play - Fifth Act: Rein —What is the Recitation Formula—
* 6th Play: The Time of Awakening, The Promises Spin
* Final Play: You Smile As If You Were Singing
* Awarded Play: The Beginning is in This Place Where the Wind Sings
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 6: Thus Xeo's Gospel Approaches ===
[[Image:Tasogare_v6.jpg|thumb|right]]
* Novel Illustrations
* Red Play: I Will Give You a Small Black Song
* Green Play: Search, That Guy is Mine!
* Blue Play: Person Who Exceeds Armadeus
* White Play: The Closest Place to the Flower Garden
* Yellow Play: Run, That Guy is Mine!
* Crimson Play: The Nocturne Until the Day We Meet Again
* Prohibition Law - Night Play: Armariris Blooms At Midnight
* Prohibition Law - Sky Play: Thus Xeo's Gospel Approaches
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 7: Gate of New Contract - O, Thou Miqve's Baptism ===
[[Image:Tasogare_v7.jpg|thumb|right]]
* Novel Illustrations
* Introductory Play: Xeo, Why Thou Are Only Standing Still!
* 1st Play: Premonition
* 2nd Play: Unexplored
* Interval Play: Footsteps
* 3rd Play: Re-Recollection
* Interval Play - Second Act: Four Years Ago —And Three Years Ago—
* 4th Play: Ash Color
* 5th Play: Person Who's Only Standing Still There
* 6th Play: Gate of New Contract, Singing of the Prayer of World, Resound!
* 7th Play - Sun: Night —Noise—
* 7th Play - Moon: Night —Pulse—
* Final Play: Night —As If You Were Smiling—
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 8: Riris Prays to Ten Billion of Stars ===
[[Image:Tasogare_v8.jpg|thumb|right]]
* Novel Illustrations
* Introductory Play: As If You Were Smiling
* 1st Play: Determination of Those Who Are Attached is Pure
* Interval Play: A-minor
* 2nd Play: Garden of Serra
* Scarlet Play: Riris Prays to Ten Billion of Stars
* 3rd Play: Separation
* Interval Play - Second Act: As Friends
* 4th Play: At Least Before This Blood Has Burned Out
* Scarlet Play - Second Act: In the Middle of the Longest, the Deepest and the Coldest Night
* Final Play: Intersecting, and Further to the Core of Time
* Awarded Play: Because We're Friends
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 9: Sophia, Embrace the Songs, the Bonds and the Tears ===
[[Image:Tasogare_v9.jpg|thumb|right]]
* Novel Illustrations
* Introductory Play: Forgotten Things
* 1st Play: Selection, and Divergence
* Blood Play: There Was a Flame at the Start
* 2nd Play: Howling World
* 3rd Play: Divergence, and Assembling
* 4th Play: That is Like a Momentary Rainbow —Of the Dry Grass-Colored—
* 5th Play: Waking Up From the Shell
* Final Play: You Cry, As If You Are Smiling
* Interval Play: Those Who Travels in the Wilderness
* Introductory Play: Before Dawn
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 10: Dawn-Colored Reciter ===
[[Image:Tasogare_v10.jpg|thumb|right]]
* Novel Illustrations
* Night Play: You Smile in the Dawn
* Sky Play: Thus Xeo's Gospel Approaches
* True Play: Tower of Children Who Dream of All the Songs
* True Play: Maiden Prays to Ten Billion of Stars
* True Play: Gate of New Contract - Challengers to Thou Miqve
* True Play: You Who Are Loved by the Dusk, Succeed the Songs, the Bonds and the Tears
* Final Play: Dawn-Colored Reciter
* Awarded Play: Somewhere Someday, Surely Again
* Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

== Project Staff ==
* Project Administrator:
* Project Supervisor:

==== Translators ====
* [[User:Mystrael|Mystrael]]
* [[User:Catahn|Catahn]]

==== Editors ====
* [[User:Stellarroze|stellarroze]]
* [[User:Zeru|Zeru]]

== Series Overview ==
* Volume 1 -『黄昏色の詠使い　イヴは夜明けに微笑んで』（ISBN 978-4829118801）
* Volume 2 -『黄昏色の詠使いII　奏でる少女の道行きは』（ISBN 978-4829119181）
* Volume 3 -『黄昏色の詠使いIII　アマデウスの詩、謳え敗者の王』（ISBN 978-4829119419）
* Volume 4 -『黄昏色の詠使いIV　踊る世界、イヴの調律』（ISBN 978-4829119761）
* Volume 5 -『黄昏色の詠使いV　全ての歌を夢見る子供たち』（ISBN 978-4829132609）
* Volume 6 -『黄昏色の詠使いVI　そしてシャオの福音来たり』（ISBN 978-4829132760）
* Volume 7 -『黄昏色の詠使いVII　新約の扉　汝ミクヴァの洗礼よ』（ISBN 978-4829133170）
* Volume 8 -『黄昏色の詠使いVIII　百億の星にリリスは祈り』（ISBN 978-4829133576）
* Volume 9 -『黄昏色の詠使いIX　ソフィア、詠と絆と涙を抱いて』(ISBN 978-4829133811)
* Volume 10 -『黄昏色の詠使いX　夜明け色の詠使い』(ISBN 978-4829134344)

[[Category:Fujimi Fantasia Bunko]]

Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Final Play

2013-06-29T07:08:49Z

Mystrael:

==Final Play: The Joy of Your Desires —Evhe Smiles in the Dawn—==

===Part 1 ===

"Say...... Ada...... What do you think that is?"

In classroom 1-B. As they were taking refuge in the classroom and holding their breaths, Serges came over and stealthily whispered in Ada's ear. Because she didn't see any chimera, she opened the closed curtains just a little bit and peeked outside.

"What do you mean? There's nothing, isn't there?"

Although they exchanged places and she looked outside, all she saw was the pitch-black sky spreading out endlessly.

"Wrong way. Look over in that direction!"

Serges's finger pointed in the direction of the campus. They stared in that direction for a few seconds. The sky was wriggling.

"Eh......"

Finally, she understood what her classmate had said.

That wasn't the sky. What she had thought was the sky, were actually deep blueish-purple flames. The Night-colored flames burned in the campus were converging overhead. Their concentration turned to where the huge vortex of flames were concentrated at a small point. Before they noticed it, a dimly shining {{Furigana|Recital Gate|Channel}} had been born. Because it was so big, she didn't notice it until it had been pointed out.

What is that? The {{Furigana|Recital Gate|Channel}} that they didn't know the reason for, it was way too gigantic. They had never seen such a showy {{Furigana|Recital Gate|Channel}} before.

The gate's radiance increased and suddenly burst open.

That was proof that the Recitation had been completed.

"............Eh?"

Exhausted, Mio leaned against the railing on the rooftop.

The {{Furigana|Recital Gate|Channel}}'s radiance grew. Even she clearly understood that at that moment, the {{Furigana|Recital Gate|Channel}} had completely opened.

True Spirits called out by {{Furigana|First Scale Recitations|High Noble Arias}} were extremely varied but they all had one thing in common. That hydra, the green wyvern, and other creatures summoned by {{Furigana|First Scale Recitations|High Noble Arias}} were absurdly huge.

Just what sort of huge thing was coming out from that {{Furigana|Recital Gate|Channel}}? She even forgot to blink while staring, but, even though the gate had burst open, there was nothing coming out.

No way, did it fail?

Although she wanted to confirm it, because the flames that were illuminating the campus had disappeared, the campus was plunged into darkness for a second time.

"What just happened......"

The only thing that entered her vision was the gigantic shadow that had broken into the school grounds. She didn't know the reason why, but that monster suddenly changed direction and set foot into the campus.

If the recitation had failed, then there was nothing that could be done. There wasn't enough time to conduct another {{Furigana|First Scale Recitation|High Noble Aria}}. The hydra drew closer to the center of the campus, the place where Neight was until a little while ago. But because of the darkness, she couldn't see his figure. She wasn't even sure if he was able to escape.

Rather, she didn't want to see him. If Neight was still there where the light turned on..........

But, with almost ironic timing, the neon lights that had been off now turned back on. The school lit up once again. For a second time, the campus was brilliantly illuminated.

—Please. Don't be there. Please have run away.

Although her eyelids felt burned by that scorching radiance, nevertheless she stared at that place— and felt a burst of dizziness.

......I can't believe it.

He remained standing in place. Furthermore, next to him was the figure of her friend who was supposed to be resting in the hall.

"Neight, Kululu, run awaaaaaaayyyy!"

Mio raised her voice from the rooftop. There was no way they could hear her. But even so, she couldn't help but shout. At this rate the three of them would be trampled by that monster...... Eh?...... Three of them?

Her eyesight hadn't gone bad. The boy wearing a deep blue colored robe, that was Neight. The girl wearing the white dress, that person was Kluele. The last person was also standing at the place where they was.

That person was pitch black, like their whole body was wrapped in black cloth. Who is that?

No. Impossible.

Although she had thought that the True Spirit of Night was something large, could it be—

'That' didn't materialize from the {{Furigana|Recital Gate|Channel}}.

Instead, at the moment the {{Furigana|Recital Gate|Channel}} burst, something arose out of Neight's shadow.

The three-dimensional shadow slowly straightened its back. But even so, it was clearly small, just like herself. No, it was even shorter. Height. In other words, not body length or size.

Because, the thing before eyes had the figure of a human.

Its body was jet-black, but gave a transparent impression. A human clad in shadows. Furthermore, its form seemed feminine. It was like the girl drenched in pitch-black paint from the beginning— In short, that was probably the closest analogy.

But, not long before Kluele steadily gazed at it, the boy that it stood next to suddenly collapsed unsteadily.

"—Neight?"

The boy was on the verge of collapsing backwards. Barely in the nick of time, Kluele supported him with her right shoulder. But no matter how many times she called out, he didn't reply. His eyes remained closed. Was he unconscious? At a time like this, when the hydra would be coming soon—

[Because that feeling of tension suddenly eased.]

Kluele looked over her shoulder. The True Spirit of Night had come and stood beside them.

[However, he should be praised for doing such a good job holding on.]

It stretched out a shadow in the shape of a hand. The fingertip of the shadow gently stroked the boy's face.

"Are you the True Spirit of Night?"

[It would seem so wouldn't it? Kluele-san.]

Kluele was startled after suddenly being called by her name. Just like the divine bird she had called out, why did even the True Spirit of Night know her name?

[Fufu, that child told me.]

The True Spirit turned her head, looking upwards. In that direction— Like it had assembled in the starry night sky, a large creature flapped its wings overhead. It was gigantic. Although she only measured it by eye, in terms of size it might even be comparable to the hydra.

The floating silhouette that the school's lights shone on..... Is that a dragon?

The hydra increased its speed, causing cracks in the earth. While catching a glimpse of it in her peripheral vision, the True Spirit of Night looked up at the sky.

[Arma, I'll take that on as an opponent. Go help Kluele-san and Neight hide.]

——Understood——

The low, heavy tone was like the ringing of the lowest key of a pipe organ. Was that truly its voice. It made Kluele wonder whether the sound’s vibration would land on her head. No, but more importantly.

Arma? Wasn't that a name she know?

.....No way, this dragon overhead is.....

[Didn’t I say a long time ago that I’m not a lizard? But there’s no time to chat leisurely right now. It's coming.]

The jet-black dragon landed right behind her. The gust of wind caused her hair to sway.

[Evhe, I'll leave that to you. Little girl, carry Neight and quickly get on.]

"Kluele-san—”

For a moment, Kluele saw the illusion that someone was behind her. Just like the {{Furigana|Divine Bird of Dawn|Phoenix}} and Arma, that person had a voice that seemed to come out of nowhere. The voice suspended in air was a human woman's voice.

"Thank you very much. Neight by himself would never have been able to call me out. It is surely because of you that I am now here. In Neight's place, I thank you. If you are able to, please continue helping this child."

'This child'? That was not a normal way of speaking. It was almost like she was speaking about her own child. Isn't it unfitting for a True Spirit to use such wording when talking about humans?

Before she had time to decide whether to ask that question or not, Kluele’s body floated upwards. Without any warning, the Night-colored dragon had grabbed the two of them in his foreleg and flapped its wings.

"Wa-Wait, carry us more carefully!"

While still burdened with Neight, Arma had grabbed them. Although he wasn’t flying very fast, because of the unstable footing, a little mistake could shake them off. And even more importantly, the dragon was flying in an awkward manner. Could it be a bad habit? Compared to the bird deity that she had come here with, he was too clumsy.

[Because I haven’t flown in a long time.]

He said brazenly with an innocent expression. That arrogant tone of voice made her even more convinced. She had no doubt. This dragon was truly the Recited creature that she was familiar with.

"....You gigantic flying lizard."

[Do you have something to say?]

At the companion who always constantly returned her questions, Kluele shook her head in resignation.

"Nothing. More importantly, if you're so huge like that, you should have come out in the first place!"

[The <Woman of Origin> and I are Duet-type Recitations. If one wing isn’t called out, the other wing can’t come out either.]

This was the first time she had heard of this special type. But other than that, there were still a lot of things she wanted to ask.

"......Just who is that True Spirit?"

The True Spirit of Night still stood below them. But somehow, it was different. Exactly what it was, Kluele didn't know. However, it felt different from the divine bird from before and also from this Night-colored Lizard. If there was a line dividing humans and True Spirits, then that True Spirit was standing on the line.

“You called her Evhe, right? Is that the True Spirit’s name?”

[She doesn’t have a name. Evhe is the name I gave to the girl who voluntarily abandoned her own name.]

From the low altitude he had been flying at, the jet-black dragon suddenly flew higher. But despite the roar of the wind in her ears, the True Spirit's voice still retained its clear quality.

[Evhe— The <Woman of Origin> who brought the Night Color Recitations into this world.]

Brought the Night Color Recitations into this world? That reply made her stare at the boy she carried on her shoulder.

“Eh? But, wasn’t that Neight?”

[You’ve probably heard about it. The one who constructed Night Color Recitations wasn’t Neight, but his mother.]

Kluele became increasingly confused. Neight's mother should have already passed away. She understood that Neight's mother had created Night Color Recitations, but why was the True Spirit of Night's name Evhe?

Before she could ask, Arma quickly gave her a request.

[Cover your ears. There is something I must do.]

"......Must do?"

[Howl.]

That one simple word caused her whole body to shake with fright.

Howl...... Wa-Wait a minute! My left hand is injured and my right hand is carrying Neight. There’s no way for me to cover my ears, so please restrain yourself—

Her wish was in vain. When the jet-black dragon let loose a howl, Kluele lost consciousness for a single moment.

'''''Master’s single wing (transient master) — My name is <One who bares his fangs (Armadeus)>'''''

''[O she saira qersonie Laspha — Armadeus. Captivated by the daughter of the dark lonely night, invited by that righteous successor. In accordance with the Recitation of Night, I will make it known to the world!]''

That voice was not heard just at the school, but was even transmitted to the ends of the world.

The hydra didn’t chase the dragon flying in the sky, but set its sights on the small True Spirit remaining on the ground.

It smelt a dangerous scent from that gigantic dragon. However, even more unpleasant was the small True Spirit that still stood before its eyes.

It could sense something threatening coming from this True Spirit.

The hydra spat out a long, scorching hot breath and once again changed the campus to a sea of flames. The place where the True Spirit of Night stood up until now had completely burned up.

Without a trace, the True Spirit of Night disappeared from the place it had just been standing. Just before the hydra judged that it was too quick.

"Too bad, but this school is also an important place to me."

The hydra heard that voice coming from overhead. Turning in the direction of the voice, its five heads glared at its surroundings in search of the enemy.

"Let me express my thanks for coming along and doing whatever you please."

Before long, ten eyes concentrated on one end of the campus. At a height of easily twenty meters above ground.

At the center of the campus, on a metal pole used for lighting, the jet-black True Spirit towered directly overhead.

<div align="center"><nowiki>***</nowiki></div>

"Hey, Mirror, are we dreaming?"

Forgetting to even wipe away the sweat running down his face, Zessel continued to look up at the dragon overhead. In the middle of the night-colored curtain, the jet-black dragon that flapped its wings in the air was too large and majestic. It should unmistakably be a Recited creature, but just what color did that True Spirit belong to?

"......I just remembered something from long ago. Something from a very long time ago."

The teacher who wore glasses sighed.

"How unexpected. So did I."

Forgetting to blink at the Night-colored True Spirit, Zessel let out another sigh.

Even though half of it had already settled into the deepest parts of his memory, he recalled the words that had lain dormant for ten years.

—What I want to do is Night Color Recitations—

In the time of Elfand Academy, the one girl in the class who hadn’t socialized with anyone and sat by herself in a corner of the classroom. When he had chosen to devote himself to Red Recitations, Mirror chose Blue Recitations, and Enne chose White Recitations, only one girl struggled to pursue a non-existing color.

However, it couldn’t be her, could it? First of all, if she had completed Night Color Recitations, her name should have resounded throughout the world. Just like the Rainbow Reciter’s had been.

And then.

At that moment, the jet-black dragon howled.

'''''Master’s single wing (transient master) — My name is <One who bares his fangs (Armadeus)>'''''

''[O she saira qersonie Laspha — Armadeus. Captivated by the daughter of the dark lonely night, invited by that righteous successor. In accordance with the Recitation of Night, I will make it known to the world!]''

In accordance with the Recitation of Night—

Daughter of the dark lonely night—

No Way......

"......Ha, Ahahaha, how could it be!"

With his hand on his forehead, Zessel let out a loud laugh. From the corners of his eyes, something spilled out.

He could only laugh self-mockingly. The girl who had been looked down upon by everyone in the classroom. The girl who had been neglected by the teacher and the school. And yet, isn’t this school being protected right now by her hands?

Should he praise her? Or should he mourn for her? What on earth should he do?

What have we—

"Just how foolish have I been, I wonder."

"......Jessica-sensei?"

It was the one who should have been inside the school building leading students to refuge, Elfand’s former teacher.

"You...... You were right, weren't you, Evhemary."

Without even wiping away her tears, the head teacher just wholeheartedly and repeatedly called out her former student's name.

<div align="center"><nowiki>***</nowiki></div>

“Wha-What’s with that sudden howl!”

With her hands covering her still-buzzing ears, Kluele roared back. From her point of view, it really was a terrible disaster.

[The girl knew that her time of death was approaching. Tales like that can be found all over the world. However, even though most of humanity had accepted this, she was unwilling to accept her fate. If I disappear without doing anything, then for what purpose did I exist— She wished to leave behind proof of her existence in this world.]

In contrast to the prior roaring sound, with a voice like it was suppressing the silence, Arma continued to speak as if he was talking to himself.

[What she thought of was Recitations. Embracing the idea to create a new type of Recitation, she threw herself into her research. But when her newly-invented Recitation was half-complete, her body had already begun to erode from her illness. While feeling uneasy and afraid, unsure if she had enough time, she met a boy. That encounter literally changed her fate.]

After pausing for a while, as if hesitating to find the right words, Arma continued talking.

[Not long after their encounter, the boy requested a competition with her. Or maybe it would be more accurately called a challenge. What they had bet on was— To see who could first master the Recitation they were pursuing.]

"Why did something like that change her fate?"

[Because the girl felt fulfilled. Until then, she had always been lonely. Because she knew her time of death was approaching, she did not associate with other people. Then she found someone willing to acknowledge her. Someone to acknowledge her, meaning someone who would remember her. Because of this, she didn’t need to create a Recitation as proof of her existence anymore. After that, the girl’s feelings began to waver.]

Kluele also knew that feeling, to the point of being pained. She also understood why she sympathized with the girl.

Because a few days ago, she had a similar experience herself.

—Kluele-san is definitely suited to becoming a Reciter—

Only because there was someone to acknowledge her, she was able to feel at ease.

[Just like what the boy had done to her, the girl also wanted to become a person who could cure someone’s loneliness. That was the conclusion she arrived at. She wanted to travel across the world, comforting people with the same pain as her. But even if she wanted to do that, she did not have much time left to live. At the same time, she also sincerely wanted to fulfill the promise with the boy of who could master their Recitation first. But no matter what she did, there was no way to accomplish both of those desires. Therefore—]

The talkative creature’s crescent-moon pupils wavered slightly.

[For the sake of accomplishing both, the girl threw away her name.]

Regret. Indecision. Envy. Lamentation. Just how many emotions were mixed together in his eyes? Despite seeing it from up close, Kluele couldn't tell.

[The so-called Recitation called out the things she longed for. The girl thought, ‘Since it’s like this, could I be called out after I am dead?’ She willingly became the ruler of the Recitation she constructed— in other words, she became the True Spirit.]

Such a thing, is that even possible? It wasn't something she could immediately believe.

———And yet, why?

The eyes of the speaker seemed like it could compel anyone to believe it…… No, it caused others to have no choice but to believe, filled with an ice-cold yet beautiful sorrow.

"That, was that a story about something that really happened......?"

[Who knows? Perhaps there’s no meaning to it, or perhaps it’s merely a fairy tale…… But……]

The corners of the dragon’s mouth softened slightly. The facial expression wasn’t as clear as that of humans, but Kluele understood. Certainly, that was a smile.

[The roar from before was my farewell gift to the girl.]

That girl? This time, Kluele didn’t ask the question, but instead shut her mouth.

[Well, let’s take care of the chimera. Hold on tight!]

Right now? While carrying me?

Don’t joke around. With your clumsy way of flight, it’s scary enough just flying around, and now to have a battle in the air? No matter how many lives I have, there wouldn't be enough for this!

[This is a great opportunity to prove that I’m not an ordinary lizard, don’t you think?]

“……Didn’t you hear me? You gigantic Night-colored flying lizard with wings……”

He grinned broadly. But unlike before, the True Spirit had a clearly mischievous smile.

Well then......

From the top of an iron pole, the Night-colored True Spirit surveyed the academy. Flames rose in every direction. The school buildings and other buildings had all suffered damage. In the dark sky overhead, a considerable number of chimeras still remained. How dare those things rampage around this place.

—Please protect this school.

That was {{Furigana|the Reciter's|that child's}} wish.

Since the True Spirit had been called out, she had to fulfill her duty. But moreover, there was one more thing. If her personal feelings were to be considered, then that hydra had already committed an unforgivable crime.

Yes. It's your fault that his arm is broken.

"Even though it's our first reunion after about ten years, ruining it is a great sin!"

The <Woman of Origin> leaped off the iron pole into the air.

Her voice was filled with anger, but also included a faint feeling of delight.

===Part 2===

One versus several tens. Although they faced only one opponent, of the original nearly a hundred chimeras, less than half remained. Just when she wanted to confirm the exact number, another one was shot down. Some were knocked down by a sweeping tail, others were batted away by wings. Their overwhelming number didn’t give the chimeras an advantage.

“What is……that?”

It was only a single intruder, a dragon with a midnight-colored appearance. Not counting the hydra, this was Enne’s first time seeing a Recited creature with such a large body. A True Spirit? But what Color is it?

“—Seems like it was in time.”

The close voice made her jump. The voice sounded like it came from directly behind her. It was just between Xins and herself, from a place where their shadows overlapped.

She didn’t reply. Turning her head, she saw a “shadow” the size of a human standing there. Its whole body wasn’t dark like being covered in black paint. Instead, it had a transparent impression and gave off a Night-colored luster. Also, its shape reminded her of the silhouette of a ten-year-old girl.

A True Spirit? It was a First Scale Recitation’s Recited creature, surpassing things like {{Furigana|Second Scale Recitation|Noble Aria}}’s {{Furigana|small yellow spirit|Will-o’-wisp}} and {{Furigana|small red spirit|Salamandes}}. Those were generally enormous creatures like a dragon, but it was the first time she had seen a True Spirit with a human figure like this.

“Enne.”

When the Recited creature suddenly called out her name, her body automatically stiffened.

“It’s already too dangerous here. You should know, right? A fight between True Spirits will turn their surroundings into scorched earth. I don’t know when the sparks will start flying, so to take refuge near the first-year school building.”

Her heartbeat became noticeably louder. You should know, right— what did those words mean? This True Spirit spoke as if she seemed to know her.

It was the first time she had seen it. That’s right, this should be the first time she had met the True Spirit. ……But, why did she feel so uneasy?

“Xins and I will draw away the hydra. Those two friends by the first-year school building seem to be getting tired, so you should go help them out.”

The figure of the girl threw at her a leather bag that she had gotten somewhere. As she caught it, a jangling sound rang out from the leather bag. It was filled with catalyst gemstones?

“Now, go.”

“B-But—”

The True Spirit seemed to sigh and crossed her arms.

“Enne Revinesia. Your personality of being concerned about everyone still hasn’t changed.”

“Eh?”

'''''Fourty-first key from the <Goetia seventy-second pillar>, Focalor'''''<br>
''—orbie clar, dremre : Goetia : Focalor—''

At that moment, the shadow stretching beneath Enne’s feet swelled. A griffon with wings the color of wet feathers floated up. This is, using my shadow as a catalyst?

“Take her with you. When you arrive, lend your assistance there.”

[As you wish.]

A low, heavy voice seemed to resound directly into Enne’s head. Nodding, the griffon began to flap its wings.

“W-Why does a True Spirit know my full na-……”

The rest of her words were drowned out by the sound of the griffon’s wings.

Just who are you? Before she received an answer, there was a breath of silence.

The True Spirit’s body that was made of shadow had no eyes or mouth. Her expression couldn’t be read. But strangely, she knew that the True Spirit had winked at her.

“Because I’m your classmate.”

……What’s that supposed to mean?

The griffon picked her up and left the ground. In the split second that she blinked, it had already flown up three stories high. Xins and the mysterious True Spirit who remained on the ground had become the size of her pinky.

“Hey…… Really, who are you?”

She muttered, unable to be heard by anyone but herself. Even if she shouted, they probably couldn’t hear her. An empty feeling like she had been left behind remained in her heart.

If you’re someone I met long ago—

Long ago, just how far back is that? Definitely before I became a teacher. Then before that… When I was still a student?

She thought back. When she was a student, her dream had been to call out a Pegasus. Zessel and Mirror were also now teaching students about Recitations. They had also achieved the Recitation they wanted during middle school. Xins had also become the Rainbow Color Reciter recognized by everyone.

Many people had achieved their dreams. They had all become Reciters acknowledged by everyone. Their Recitations were accepted by everyone. Nobody could laugh at their ambitions.

—Speaking of which, hadn’t there been a child who was the complete opposite?

A girl who always sat in a corner of the classroom. A single girl not acknowledged by anyone.

But Enne couldn’t remember her name. Only the Recitation she aimed for still remained in Enne’s mind.

Night Color Recitations. The Recited creature that she was riding on was the same color as the sky overhead. Speaking of which, the mysterious knight that had helped her and Xins a while ago was also the same color—

“No way…… Is it you? Hey, is it you———”

Why? Why?!

Although she seemed to call out in midair, the only thing she couldn’t say was the girl’s name.

<div align="center"><nowiki>***</nowiki></div>

Night Color Recitations. Moreover, this is a First Scale Recitation, the True Spirit of Night?

Why the girl before his eyes was here, Xins instinctively realized. It didn’t matter who had called her out. As he clenched his teeth at the dull pain that came with every breath, he saw the sudden visitor.

Was this by chance……

The voice of the True Spirit before him was the same as the voice of the girl in his memories. And not just the voice. Her height. Figure. Everything reminded him of the girl. But, how could such a thing happen?

Not even a drop of moisture remained in his parched mouth. Therefore, he couldn’t gulp. Unnoticeably, the pain in his left hand and the noise of his surroundings had faded away.

He felt a strange sensation of floating, as if he had entered into another world.

Just like a world in which only he and the True Spirit before him existed.

“Is your hand okay? It’s fractured, isn’t it?”

All too suddenly, the True Spirit touched his left hand, something that a shadow shouldn’t be able to do. He didn’t consider her to be acting too intimate, because from a long time ago, there was a single person he was this familiar with.

Just one person. In other words, there wasn’t any other person who came to mind. Everything was the same as back then. A nostalgic feeling that he couldn’t put into words filled the crevice in his heart. A crevice that had lasted more than ten years.

“You acted rash, didn’t you? How unlike you.”

A finger that should have been made of shadow traced over his left hand. There was warmth in that finger. There was no way he could accept everything that was happening before his eyes. But, he simply couldn’t deny that warmth.

“……Is it you?”

Amidst his chaotic emotions, something even he didn’t know emerged. An imperceptible fear and awe. Nostalgia and love. Xins put all of these feelings he couldn’t understand into a word.

—Evhemary.

“I kept my promise.”

It was unclear which was the front and which was the back of the jet-black figure. But despite that, Xins certainly saw. From inside the Night-colored veil that the girl wore, she smiled teasingly.

“Are you surprised?”

Her simple way of talking resounded in his chest.

……You haven’t changed.

She was just like before. After a long time had passed, the girl he knew was in front of him.

The rainbow color that expressed everything wasn’t there, replaced by a single color. She was his only rival, the friend who acknowledged him, and possibly above all else, his companion.

Narrowing his eyes, Xins shook his head.

“I’m already used to you doing things that go against common sense.”

From a distance away, the shaking of the ground drew closer.

Don’t you want an explanation? The girl seemed to say.

“You kept the promise. That’s more than enough……”

The girl turned around. So he wouldn’t see. So he wouldn’t find out. She rubbed her eyes.

“But, I still haven’t seen your Recitation yet.”

The girl turned to face the hydra that gradually drew closer.

“He seems unexpectedly strong. Can you be my backup, Rainbow Color Reciter-san?”

He didn’t answer. Simply nodding once, Xins turned around as his coat fluttered.

<div align="center"><nowiki>***</nowiki></div>

[I’ve disposed of most of them.]

Landing on the rooftop, Arma folded his wings. Rather than saying most, it would be more appropriate to call it entirely wiped out. Looking up at the sky, there was only the pale white moonlight and twinkling of the stars.

“……I’m never accompanying you on flying practices again.”

For the sake of dodging the chimeras’ attacks, he had dived down and swooped up, making Kluele lose her breath. As for the number of somersaults the Night-colored lizard did, she had lost count after ten. Because of all that, Kluele felt like her lifespan had shortened. She envied Neight, who had lost consciousness.

“Hey, don’t you need to help over there?”

“You mean the <Woman of Origin>?”

Shouldn’t this dragon be suitable for fighting against the hydra? The size of their bodies was on par, and he probably wouldn’t lose in terms of strength either. So then why was the True Spirit with the appearance of a girl purposely taking on the monster? That, she didn’t understand.

[Leaving this warm and safe place isn’t an easy thing to do.]

Like always, she didn’t get the point of this Recited creature’s words.

[Those two have already crawled out of their shells. That’s why I’m leaving it to them. There’s no need to worry.]

“Who do you mean by ‘those two’?”

[The girl and the promised boy. Those two have already wasted more than ten years, so it can’t be helped.]

It was useless. Before the lizard had started explaining, he was already in his own world.

Turning away from Arma, Kluele leaned Neight against the railing.

[Someday you will understand as well.]

Kluele turned around at the meaningful words. At the same time, a flash of light burned her eyes. Before she had realized it, the eastern sky had become brighter.

—Dawn was drawing closer.

===Part 3===

The Night-colored spear that the <Woman of Origin> released pierced the hydra. Letting out an angry roar, the blue head spat out a large amount of water like a sudden rain shower. A second later, it turned into an enormous block of ice. Immediately, the yellow head let out a roar accompanied by lightning.

The red snake spat red-hot breaths at the dodging girl.

——[{{Furigana|Ruguz|Blue Song}}]——

Just before the flames hit the True Spirit of Night, they were blocked by a film of water that Xins called out.

……This is bad.

As far as he could tell, the strengths of the two seemed roughly equal. However, the girl was being pushed around.

The disparity was probably because of the difference in their awareness of the surroundings. The hydra was only thinking of knocking down his opponent. On the other hand, the Night-colored girl was restraining her strength to prevent damage to their surroundings.

Xins, who was watching, had his hands full blocking the attacks directed at the girl from the side. He had no time to go on the offensive with a {{ Furigana|First Scale Recitation|High Noble Aria}}. His catalyst was also running out.

“Is this the last Recitation……?”

Five jewels rolled in his palm. Five colors, a bit of every Recitation. Should he call out five small spirits with a {{Furigana|Second Scale Recitation|Noble Aria}} and go on the offensive? Or should he respond like before by defending against the hydra’s attacks? These weren’t the best options, but the only two left after eliminating all the other choices.

That’s right, he had to pick one of these options.

It should be like that, but why did he feel a sense of loathing……?

He held onto the five gems, not letting go. Somewhere, a part of himself stubbornly refused.

—I still haven’t seen your Recitation yet—

The girl’s words repeated over and over in his mind.

Your Recitation. Your……

What is my Recitation?

No…… Deep down, he understood. Even he himself knew. He was the Reciter able to use all five colors. If a master Reciter of each color assembled here, there wouldn’t be much difference.

That would be different from “Xins Airwincle’s Recitation”.

'Xins, let’s keep working hard. We can’t give up at the very end.'

In these ten years, Enne’s heart had become stronger.

'After seeing Kluele-san’s Recitation today…… I thought that I should reconsider a bit…… Kluele-san seemed to be having so much fun. Therefore, I thought that I also want to have fun while Reciting.'

The young Reciter reconsidered his way of life.

The Night-colored girl was like that. After throwing away everything, she ended up here.

How was he compared to her? Does the fact that he was still the same as before, mean that he hadn’t advanced since that time?

……Could I be the one who was hiding in my shell all this time?

In the setting sun, the place was illuminated by the spotlight from the recital— He searched for the scenery of an unchanging school.

He had continued to deceive himself that he hadn’t changed, relying on his memories of the past.

……Admit it already. The times that he remembered won’t come back. Accept it. Time won’t flow backwards.

“Evhemary, I might not be the Xins you know anymore.”

He couldn’t discard his memories of the past. But even so, he had to change.

If that hydra could use five colors at once in its excitement, he should be able to do it as well. That venomous thing was only haphazardly mixing the five colors together.

That day, at that time. The Rainbow Color he had promised Evhemary wasn’t something like that.

His oath hadn’t been fulfilled yet. I still haven’t shown you the true Rainbow Color Recitations.

—Idiot. You were so late to realize it—

The wind carried along the girl’s voice. In this battle that was frozen at a stalemate, being distracted for a single instant could be fatal. But even so— even though the opponent was an unprecedented monster, the promised girl looked only at him.

Now, what to Recite?

He asked himself. Hesitation was unforgivable. He understood that there would be no return if he stumbled into the maze of hesitation a second time. Can I really do it? Will what I Recite really overcome this situation? His self of the past questioned him.

—But it’s alright now…… The me of right now is able to cast aside everything.

He closed his eyes. He didn’t need a {{Furigana|Song of Praise|Oratorio}}. What he was Reciting was himself. A mirror that reflected his true self. It took the form of his inner thoughts. It will be fine if I call out that.

—That’s right, he finally understood what was truly important. He had remembered.

A ring of light formed in his right hand. Closing his eyelids, he could feel on his pupils the radiance growing in his right hand. Rainbow-colored sparkles. Brighter than starlight, more elegant than moonlight.

The gemstones fell from his hand, and he felt something Rainbow-colored be born in his right hand.

“Evhemary!”

In response to Xins’s shout, the <Woman of Origin> snapped the fingers of her right hand.

Underneath the monster’s feet, the hydra’s own shadow entwined itself around the real body. It wasn’t an offensive or defensive maneuver, but simply for restraining. The hydra tried to slip out, but the five necks were all tightly bound. Although they had been struggling until now, the spell did not break.

The True Spirit of Night and the five-headed monster were equally powerful. But if her opponent’s movements were sealed, but if there was no need to worry about damaging their surroundings, the girl could also fight with all of her strength.

“……Or perhaps the one who called you out was me.”

In the very beginning. The first thing was that he had touched the <Egg> located in this school.

Unleashing five colors at the same time— the hydra in which five colors independently existed.

In other words, it was the false “Rainbow Color” he had boasted about in the past.

—That is why I won’t hesitate anymore.

Aiming at the monster before his eyes, Xins threw the gems he was gripping in his right hand.

It was simply a rapid stream of light, without shape or form. A light shining with the seven colors of the rainbow. All of the colors equally and harmoniously mixed together, into a color in a different dimension from the five Recitation Colors.

The flow of light was like a spear that pierced the hydra. The spear shot through the hydra’s body and flew out into the jet-black night. In the instant when it penetrated the infinitely wide black sea.

Black clouds split apart, giving rise to a radiance like the birth of a new world.

The whole world was enveloped in a flood of light, rainbow light that seemed to spread like what was foretold in the gospel—

Around the world, everyone closed their eyes at the dazzling light. It wasn’t simply because of the brightness. Everyone who saw the radiance realized that it wasn’t a blessing for them.

The light was only truly illuminating a single person.

It was for the sake of a girl who hadn’t basked in the sun even once.

“……Thank you.”

Only one person in the world, the Night-colored girl, continued to gaze at the light for eternity.

===Part 4===

“……Is it over?”

When the radiance had finally ended, Kluele timidly opened her eyes.

The {{Furigana|monster|hydra}}’s figure had disappeared, as if it had never existed in the first place.

[It seems that it was skillfully sent back. Because it was originally an irregular existence, we shouldn’t worry about what happened to it afterward.]

Because the crisis was over for now, Kluele breathed out in relief, and turned her eyes to the boy who had fallen asleep with his back leaning against the railings on the roof. Although there had been such a commotion, he had a peaceful look on his face.

“And so, you should turn small as well. It’s tiring to have to look up at you.”

[It’s too troublesome. I’m fine staying like this.]

“Staying like this……”

After it had become dawn, support troops had come. If he continued to stay this enormous, he would undoubtedly cause a fuss.

[It’s fine. Before they catch a glimpse of me, I will have also disappeared.]

Disappear? No way, you—

She received no response. Keeping his mouth shut, Arma averted his eyes. More than anything, that gesture confirmed her premonition. ……Well, it can’t be helped.

“Fine. But I’ll stay with you until then.”

[……Don’t expect any thanks from me.]

As if he was embarrassed, the True Spirit of Night turned his head away as he said that.

Gradually, the starlight in the eastern sky was concealed by the bright sun.

On the roof of the first-year school building.

Although she had come many times before, it was her first time spending the night here.

[It’s almost time……]

The lizard resting on her knees muttered. Before the sky had brightened, the Recited creature had already returned to the size that Kluele was used to.

“Is this farewell?”

[When a True Spirit completes its goal, it disappears. Even I have to follow such a rule.]

From the way he spoke, Kluele realized. This Recited creature had surely chosen to leave Neight of his own free will.

“Do you have anything you want to convey to Neight?”

[I have nothing that I want to convey. Although there are things I want to say, I can’t say them now.]

“I see.”

[I didn’t expect you to accept it that easily.]

Since Arma seemed to be playing dumb, Kluele replied in an ambiguous tone of voice.

“I just somehow understood.”

[……Well, that’s how it is.]

Seeming embarrassed, he flapped his wings as if he was escaping.

“Hey, you Night-colored flying lizard.”

[……That again, even at the very end?]

Stopping the movement of his wings, the lizard that was called turned around. At his amazed voice, Kluele winked.

“Like that, you won’t forget me, right? The girl who called you a lizard until the very end.”

After a second of silence.

[What a clever idea. But there’s no meaning to it.]

Flapping his wings, his body rose into the air.

[Even without such a thing…… I won’t forget you.]

Leaving behind those words, the Night-colored Recited creature flew away.

<div align="center"><nowiki>***</nowiki></div>

“I wanted to talk with you for a bit longer…”

On the roof of the fourth-year school building, a coat flapped in the wind.

“I’m only accompanying you because it’s our reunion after so many days. Don’t you think that if we were to meet every day, there would be nothing to talk about?”

You’re still saying that even at the very end? Raising the collar of his coat, Xins secretly smiled.

“Even like that, I think we wouldn’t run out of topics to talk about.”

“Wouldn’t we?”

Gazing at the sun rising above the horizon, the shadow in the figure of a girl tilted its head.

For a little while, there was silence. Although they were about to part, he couldn’t find any words to say.

The sound of someone’s flapping wings broke the silence.

“Arma.”

The Night-colored lizard landed on the shoulder of the same-colored girl.

“Thanks, for a variety of things.”

[It wasn’t much. Anyways, it’s about time.]

After those words, the lizard’s figure was the first to disappear.

In the sunlight, the figure of the shadow-colored girl was the next to fade.

Even though it was the very end, the girl’s mouth was firmly shut. Why was she……

—I see.

Xins finally understood the girl’s intentions. She was waiting. Waiting for him to speak first.

……Really, you have such a bad habit. But it was also the same back then. In the classroom at twilight, when we made the promise, I was always the one speaking.

“Hey, Evhemary.”

Silently, the girl waited for him to continue.

“I wonder if we’ll see each other again.”

“Someday, when Neight becomes capable of using First Scale Recitations.”

Gradually, the girl’s figure faded away. It melted in the sunlight, becoming faint. Both of her hands disappeared, the lower half of her body disappeared, and in the last moment before her whole body disappeared, the girl spoke teasingly.

“But I don’t know. Let’s think of this time as getting lucky. His one in a hundred chance came during the first time, that’s all. This may be the first and last time.”

The morning glow signifying the start of a new day approached.

She teased him even until the end. Before he could reply, the True Spirit that should have been before his eyes seemed to have completely faded.

But instead.

“I wonder why? Maybe I just want to tease you.”

[[File:Fb3-308_303-1-.jpg|thumb]]

The shadow-colored True Spirit disappeared, and there stood a girl with the same figure and voice; a girl who hadn’t changed at all since that time.

There stood the girl who had been crying in the classroom at that time.

The girl he remembered.

The one difference was— the girl here right now was smiling.

“……Evhemary!”

“Bye bye, Xins. ……I’m sorry, I couldn’t say it even at the very end. I lo—”

The dawn shone behind her back. The girl tried to speak her last words.

Along with her words, she reached out her hands as if seeking for an embrace—

But— their bodies did not meet.

Before that, the girl became particles of the dawn’s light and faded away.

“……I don’t mind.”

Looking up at the sky, Xins hummed to himself. I don’t mind. I don’t need a goodbye.

“Because I will surely meet you again somewhere.”

The Rainbow Color Reciter looked at the place where the girl had stood.

Forever and ever, he hummed a Rainbow-colored song without lyrics or a melody.

He hoped that it would reach the girl who was somewhere far away.

----

<noinclude>{{Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai Nav|prev=Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 4th Play|next=Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Awarded Play}}</noinclude>

Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 4th Play

2013-06-29T07:05:02Z

Mystrael:

==4th Play: The Oath-maker Sings, O World Dyed in Twilight==

===Part 1===

“Just now, that was……?”

An abnormality in the campus. The first to discover it had been a female teacher patrolling around the fourth-year school building.

The shrill noise sounded like both a weeping voice and a wail. Right now, except for the few people including her who were on patrol, the students and teachers should have already proceeded to the multipurpose hall.

Was that someone’s voice just now?

The location of the voice wasn’t very far or very close, but sounded unusually indistinct. When she turned her head to look at the fourth-year school building behind her, she immediately felt a slight shake through her high-heeled shoes. What could it be? Although it felt like an earthquake, the vibrations weren’t regular. The center of the shaking wasn’t very far. For no particular reason, she thought of giants from fairytales, who walked around with heavy footsteps.

At first glance, the fourth-year building didn’t seem abnormal. The moment when the female teacher turned to walk in the direction of the path, it happened. Her body felt as heavy as lead. There usually shouldn’t be any people in the resources building, which was close beside the fourth-year building. But right now, that whole building was swaying.

“Wha…… What’s going on?

In that instant, a deafening explosion noise made her crouch down reflexively. That was a burst of noise more fierce than thunder, as if its sole purpose was to disintegrate her eardrums.

After cautiously opening her eyes— she began to doubt what she was seeing. The roof of the resources building had already vanished without a trace. Instead, something as large as a chimney rose up from inside the building. Moreover, there were five.

What……is this……

The darkness of the night became hazy.

As if jeering at the situation, seven-colored lights illuminated Tremia Academy. Under the shine of those lights, the figure fleeing out of the resources building finally came into complete view.

“—Ah!”

She let out a sharp, blood-curling scream. Her diaphragm was completely contracted, and the hairs all over her body stood on end. This was despite the fact that she had the position of a Recitation instructor. Recited creatures such as {{Furigana|Small red spirits|Salamandes}} or unicorns, she had seen many times before. In other words, even if she faced that kind of opponent, she should be confident in herself and remain unmoved.

But even so.

……It’s impossible. This isn’t something I can deal with alone.

Without the slightest hesitation, she turned and escaped from “that”.

The glass cup on the table hit the floor, and shattered after emitting a crisp sound. The chandelier on the ceiling shook violently. The window frame vibrated fiercely, and cracks like spider webs appeared on the glass window.

“W-What? An earthquake?”

Ada, who was leaning against the wall, shouted loudly.

“B-But…… Isn’t it somehow strange?”

Rather than a reply, Mio’s voice tone sounded more like a screeching soliloquy.

While holding onto the unbalanced Mio’s shoulder, Kluele sneaked a glance at a corner of the great hall. Luckily, there weren’t many people rushing towards the emergency exit.

“Mio, let’s take the chance and escape!”

Kluele whispered covertly into Mio’s ear.

“Eh? But…… Nobody has started to evacuate yet!”

“That’s why we have to take advantage of the confusion and get out right away!”

This earthquake seemed a little suspicious. Although it was currently still shaking, it had been stopping and starting. Shaking for a while, then becoming calm, then beginning to shake again.

“Hey, Kululu…… What is that……”

Mio suddenly asked, pointing outside the window. The school lights illuminated the world enshrouded in darkness. There should be multi-colored lights, but instead, the scene outside the window was dyed blood-red— A fire?

Without waiting for Mio’s consent, Kluele grabbed her hand and rushed towards the emergency exit. Like bubbles, her small misgivings gradually grew. But the one thing she didn’t doubt was that something bad had happened in the school.

“Headmaster!”

A female teacher opened the main door of the multipurpose hall, and loudly called for the school’s leader. Perhaps it was because she had wildly rushed here, that her clothes were a mess and her breathing was rushed.

“What is it? What happened?”

“All teachers and students, please quickly escape from here!”

It was a sentence that made everyone absolutely horrified. Forcing the voice from her throat, her expression was twisted in fear.

Under normal circumstances, the customary words should be “Please seek refuge.” But instead, she had said “Please escape from here.” That kind of tone made it seem like something was about to attack.

“A monster is headed this way!”

“Monster?”

“It appears to be a Recited creature, but…… it isn’t something we are able to deal with. Call the neighboring regions to provide assistance immediat—”

At that moment, the glass of the lights on the ceiling shattered, and something burst into the hall.

Just like it was mocking the female teacher’s mention of asking for assistance.

“E-Earthquake?”

The sudden shaking caused Neight’s legs to become unstable. Before he had time to regain his balance, he fell to the ground.

“No, don’t you think it’s strange?”

The Rainbow Color Reciter had fallen down to one knee due to the vibrations. Looking around, his gaze fell in the direction of the fourth-year school building.

At that instant, the night’s darkness which had surrounded that building dispersed. The sky overhead became even more blazing red than sunset. After that, countless objects on the ground flew towards the blaze. From far away, they looked like bats.

[……This guy is……]

Arma, who stood on Neight’s shoulder, shuddered uncontrollably. This Recited creature who possessed night vision seemed to be able to see “that” above them.

[Neight, tell everyone inside the multipurpose hall to seek refuge immediately! If they are all gathered in one place, it will attract their attention!]

“Eh? What do you mean—”

Before the creature could answer, Neight personally saw the frightening entity.

As another vibration shook the ground, “that” stepped on the trees in the direction of the fourth-year building, and approached closer. The faint outlines of several whip-like heads could be seen moving amidst the buildings.

“Is that…… Hydra<ref> Hydra – A mythical nine-headed serpent. See [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Lernaean_Hydra link]</ref>……?”

The Reciter beside him raised his gaze and muttered. His words were mingled with doubt and bewilderment.

To the Reciter, when speaking of a snake with several heads, the first thing he thought of was a hydra. It should originally be a {{Furigana|First Scale Recitation|High Noble Aria}} of Blue Recitations.

A so-called “Water Snake” should be dark blue.

But “that” which was approaching from several hundred meters away, appeared to have deep crimson scales. Moreover, what should have been nine heads had now become only five, less than the normal number. But from what had entered his field of view, the central head was red. The other four were blue, green, yellow, and white. In other words, it had heads of five colors. In addition, what caused people to become even more speechless was its immense body. If it stretched out its neck, it could exceed twenty meters. Although a hydra was originally considered a large creature, its body length should only be around ten meters. But compared to this one, even dragons would seem like infants.

[Five colors…… Were all of the Recitations conducted simultaneously?]

Through his shoulder, Neight could sense Arma’s shuddering.

“—That sort of thing…… Is it even possible?”

Even worldwide, Reciters who were able to conduct multiple colors of Recitations at once could be counted on his fingers, and the most would be two colors at once. On this world, the only one Reciter could possibly Recite all five colors at once, and that was the one with the title of Rainbow Color Reciter, Xins.

“Could it be…… With the <Egg>, someone……”

“<Egg>?”

“It’s a fiendish catalyst. All five have all been locked inside the resources building.”

The hydra’s green head rose up like a sickle. Facing upwards, it opened its mouth and maintained that position without moving. Although they didn’t know what it wanted to do, they should take the opportunity when it stopped moving and warn everyone inside the hall to take refuge. But just when Neight decided to take action, the Reciter beside him grabbed his arm.

“Wait a moment. You will be discovered if you move wildly!”

The green head spat out something at the sky. Four or five of the things in the sky spread their wings and flew in Neight’s direction. They looked like small birds, but weren’t. As they approached, their figure became more and more clear. They had three heads……

Chimera!<ref> Chimera – A creature in Greek mythology with the head and body of a lioness, a goat’s head growing out of its back, and a tail that ended in a snake’s head. See [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Chimera_(mythology) link]</ref>

Just when he shouted, he was pushed down by the Rainbow Reciter. The beast’s claws swiped past the spot he had been standing a second ago. Having suddenly missed its target, the chimera’s claws sank deeply into the ground.

A beast with the three heads of a lion, goat, and dragon.

The beast changed targets from the distant Neight to the Reciter wearing a coat.

“Xins-san!”

Had he already predicted it? Xins had moved a long time ago. The chimera pounced on empty space when it landed, and the Reciter took out a yellow object from inside his coat. The chimera kicked the ground, but he didn’t run away. The gold coin between his fingers emitted a dazzling golden-yellow light.

——[{{Furigana|Surisuz|Yellow Song}}]——

On the diagonal between him and the chimera, flowing at a fast speed from the yellow light, rose a sphere giving off a blue-white flash. Floating in the empty space, with a circumference like it could be encircled by both arms, the sphere began to emit beams of light at the chimera. The light beams were extremely thin, like string that could be snapped at a touch.

As the light wrapped around the chimera’s claws, several other chimera with a body weight heavier than Neight let out a shrill scream. Their whole body shuddered, trembled, and finally stopped moving.

It was a Yellow Recitation’s {{Furigana|Second Scale Recitation|Noble Aria}}, {{Furigana|Small yellow spirit|Will-o'-wisp}}?

“I’ve never heard of a hydra calling out chimeras…… That hydra probably swallowed the <Egg> after it was born.”

The Rainbow Reciter’s expression had already lost its former composure.

“……Go!”

“Eh?”

After realizing that Neight didn’t understand his intentions, he quickly explained.

“The task of guiding the other students is up to you. The headmaster has probably already realized, but it’s better to be safe.”

“W-What about Xins-san?”

Gazing above the head of the silent Reciter, Neight understood his reasons. Numerous bat-like creatures flew in the sky, and were instinctively circling above their heads. Above them, they couldn’t all be……

“At most, I can act as bait.”

At first, his tone of voice sounded like he was joking. But right now, there were still many of the creatures left.

“Everyone, don’t panic! Starting with the students closest to the emergency exit, head for shelter in the first-year building!”

The sounds of students screaming and fallen glass being stepped on echoed throughout the great hall.

“Homeroom teachers of first-year students, make sure the way forward is clear. Second-year and third-year homeroom teachers, take care of anything that has entered the school building. Anyone else, take care of the creatures outside! But pursuing them is forbidden!”

Had the headmaster’s orders really been heard by all of the teachers? The hall filled with screams caused new fear, and the fear stirred up even more chaos.

“—Mio, are you okay?”

A sharp pain caused her mind to turn blank, and Kluele couldn’t help but wince.

“I’m……fine. Kululu…… Sorry…… I’m sorry…… I……”

Mio usually looked up to Kluele, but now the situation was completely reversed. With her hands on the floor to support herself, Kluele raised her head and looked around. Beside her, Mio was sobbing.

“Kluele, are you okay?”

Grabbing Kluele’s hand, Serges came closer. Kluele used the arm she was able to move and pushed her away.

“……I’m fine. You go first, I’ll be right there.”

After that, she turned her gaze back to the figure of her crying friend.

“Mio, you should also go first.”

“No! No matter what you say, I will definitely go together with Kululu!”

Really, how stubborn! Although she wanted to say it out loud and tease her, with all the strength gone from her body, it was impossible. Pressing down on her left shoulder, Kluele leaned against the wall and slowly stood up from her sitting position on the floor. Although it was a simple action, it caused her breathing to become faster.

“Don’t move! If you move, the blood won’t stop!”

“……If I keep sitting here, I won’t be able to escape if the beast comes.”

The left shoulder part of her dress had been dyed a deep red. Turning her head away, she once again pressed her right hand tightly to her left shoulder. The way of stopping bleeding that she had learned in first aid class, she hadn’t expected to put it to use one day.

Glancing at the blood sticking to the palm of her right hand, Kluele curved the corner of her mouth.

“Leave this to me. Go!”

The Rainbow Color Reciter moved the will-o’-wisp behind his back while pointing at the hall.

“B-But—”

It was absurd. There was no way that one person alone could deal with so many opponents.

[Neight, let’s go.]

Neight’s words were interrupted.

“……Arma?”

The creature standing on his shoulder acted normal…… No, he spoke in a tone of voice slightly colder than usual.

[First, we have to ensure the safety of the people inside the hall. There are already many chimeras who have headed off in that direction. In the worst case, there are already people who have been injured.]

Arma never rushed. He was able to correctly analyze a situation better than anyone else, and was able to evaluate the priority of which action to take. Neight had already felt like this one or two times before.

……This Night creature is really cool-headed, or at least calmer than I am.

“Xins-san.”

Neight didn’t regard him as a Rainbow Reciter, but instead as the person who made the promise with Mother. Neight directly faced the person who had kept his side of the promise.

“I will work hard to study Night Color Recitations. Therefore— Someday, you have to see it!”

Without even waiting for a reply, Neight dashed away without looking back.

Very well, I promise. Because that is the agreement between her and myself.

He watched the back of the still-learning Reciter, who rushed towards the hall.

On the face of the Rainbow Reciter was an ordinary, calm expression.

“Alright. For the sake of this, I have to survive. I’m counting on you to work hard!”

The lightning spirit didn’t make a noise, but emitted a stronger light in reply.

===Part 2===

The chimera lay on the floor, unable to move a single step.

This chimera had suddenly broken through the ceiling and landed in front of the emergency exit, blocking the passageway. Next, facing the nearest target —Mio, the chimera advanced— But because Kluele pushed her aside instinctively, Mio wasn’t injured. However, contrarily, Kluele’s left shoulder received the attack.

Perhaps it wounded an artery. The dress’s left shoulder was dyed deep red, and the flow of blood still hadn’t stopped.

“Kluele, are you okay?”

Kate, a teacher who had originally been leading the students to take refuge, now ran over to them.

“What about you? ……Please go back and stay with everyone else. I need to stay here and rest for a while.”

Even simply opening her mouth caused extreme pain, but she still let out the last of the air from her lungs and with great effort, forced out a voice from her throat.

“I’m your homeroom teacher, so I can’t abandon you, no matter what.”

The female teacher looked down and shook her head.

“But…… There are more than thirty students in the school building who sensei is in charge of!”

She really didn’t want to act this forceful, but the teacher shouldn’t accompany her, who couldn’t move. She had more important things to do.

Had the electric cables been cut off? The chandelier above her head flickered on and off. If there were no lights, then heading to the first-year building would not be easy. Therefore, it was necessary to help other students get to refuge as early as possible. Even if she didn’t want to, the teacher should understand that point.

After a little while, an abandoning look appeared in Kate’s eyes.

“……After I confirm that everyone else in the class has safely taken refuge, I will come back. Until then, I will leave it to you, Mio.”

After confirming that the girl had nodded, Kate hurried away.

Of the noisy sounds coming from outside, it was unclear which were people yelling and which were the monster’s roaring. Outside the window was the scene of burning trees. Only a few minutes after experiencing the sudden earthquake, in the time it took to count a few hundred seconds, their surroundings had become this miserable.

“Why…… Why would something like this happen……”

Into the cloth bound around Kluele’s arm as a bandage, the girl sobbed.

“Mio, don’t cry. If you want to cry, wait until a happy time to cry tears of joy.”

“……I’m not crying!”

Closing her mouth, the girl tied the bandage into a tight knot.

“Thank you. Like this, I just need to rest a bit and I’ll be fine.”

Kluele felt like vomiting from loss of blood. She closed her eyes and took slow, regular breaths.

The chandelier made a sharp creaking noise…… That’s bad. The power outage now would only cause the uproar outside to become more serious.

Suddenly—

“Kluele-san! Mio-san! Are you there?”

The sound of a familiar voice, along with someone stepping on broken glass, could be heard.

“……Neight-kun?”

As if responding to Mio’s mutter, the front door of the hall swung open, and a young boy wearing a robe appeared. After seeing that figure, a large weight was lifted from her heart.

……I’m glad. Although everyone else was outside, they appeared to be safe and sound.

“Neight-kun, you have to quickly go take shelter in the school building!”

“But, I heard from Ada-san that you two are still here…… Kluele-san, you’re injured!”

“Um, ah, this isn’t much.”

She didn’t like having people worry about her. Before Neight could approach, just when she wanted to stand up with the support of the wall—

At that moment, the lights of the hall’s chandelier went out.

“Eh……”

Not knowing the circumstances inside the hall, the boy gasped in surprise. Before Kluele could open her mouth, Mio, who stood within the darkness, shouted loudly.

“Neight-kun, wait. This place is covered in broken glass. If you walk around aimlessly, you’ll get hurt! Until the lights come back on, stay still for now.”

“I-I understand.”

A cold, frozen silence engulfed the hall.

Looking out the window, the outside was also eerily quiet. It was like the shouts and screams until now hadn’t been real. Had something happened? Or was it because nothing had happened, that it was this quiet? Neither possibility could be ruled out.

It was just like a desolate and lifeless earth.

……Such a depressing imagination, isn’t it?

Kluele gritted her teeth and continued to put pressure on her shoulder.

Suddenly, like the chiming of a clock, the sound of breaking glass shook her eardrums. Not once. Two times, three times. The sounds gradually grew louder and closer together.

“Neight-kun, you’re not allowed to move around!”

After a second of silence.

“Eh…… I didn’t move……”

Hearing the contradictory reply, before she could feel dumbfounded, Mio’s whole body was enveloped in fear.

Other than us, there was still something else inside this building?

Faintly, she felt a hot breath on her skin.

“Mio, duck!”

The chandelier lit up. Before Mio could take a breath, in the dark, Kluele grabbed Mio’s dress and pulled her downwards. Something flew past above her head. The flickering light shone upon a three-headed monster.

—Chimera. To have appeared at such an unexpected time!

Kluele clenched her teeth. It was bad. Among the three of us, there wasn’t anybody able to use a Recitation that could fight off this monster.

Slowly, the chimera moved closer.

“Kluele-san!”

Neight wanted to run over, but Kluele stopped him. It was absurd. This kind of opponent wasn’t something that a student who had just entered high school could deal with.

“Just hurry and run away! Mio, you too!”

“No…… I will stay together with Kululu until the very end…… Because I was the one who injured you……”

“Idiot! Stop being stubborn at this kind of time!”

The details of Neight’s Night Color Recitations weren’t clear. Mio’s Green Recitations included few creatures that were able to attack. Actually, her Red Recitations were probably the best to deal with it.

I have to at least call out a flame…… No, even if I was able to call out a flame, its power wouldn’t be enough to drive away this creature. And even more important was the catalyst—

Kluele looked around, searching for something able to be used as a catalyst. Suddenly, her gaze stopped on the body of the Recited creature on Neight’s shoulder. That Night creature was silently looking back at her.

No, more precisely, at my left shoulder?

Ah……

I’ve got it! An available catalyst, a catalyst able to be used for Red Recitations, there was only this.

“Neight, back away!”

With difficulty, Kluele stretched her right hand towards the table. She grabbed a glass cup that hadn’t been smashed on the ground by the vibrations and threw it at the chimera.

Although it hadn’t expected that move, the monster swept its tail and flung the glass cup to one side. It glanced at the spilled liquid on the floor, and exposed its mud-colored teeth in a mocking manner.

The three-headed animal kicked off the floor.

There was no time to untie it. Kluele used her mouth to bite down on the bandage around her left shoulder— and ripped open that layer of bandages.

Like a red waterfall bursting free of a dam, red blood splashed onto the back of her hand.

'Do you want to withdraw into your shell once more, or struggle to escape?'

Even without you saying it, I know!

—Please, let it succeed……

The blood boiled. The blood sticking onto her right hand emitted a radiance, and gradually evaporated.

Next, a ball of flame arose from her right hand. Still lying on the floor, Kluele threw it with all of her strength.

The flame that she had used all the strength in her body to throw approached the monster. At that moment, it stopped its footsteps. Although the flame swept past the tip of its nose, the place it landed wasn’t on the creature’s body, but rather beside its foot. It looked disdainfully at the flame that had fallen to the ground, and narrowed its eyes.

“……Do you think you’ve won?”

Although Kluele looked pale from loss of blood, she curled up the corners of her mouth.

“It’s my win. Come again next time!”

Because she had originally been aiming for under its foot, missing its body was supposed to happen. The glass cup filled with alcohol that she had thrown in the beginning, and that the creature had swatted it aside, was all part of Kluele’s plan. Because from the start, she had planned to throw the flame at the alcohol spilled on the carpet.

In that instant, before the monster had time to sense the change under its feet, the alcohol caught fire.

In short, under its feet was an ocean of fire. Its whole body engulfed in flames, the chimera let out a scream. Struggling painfully to spread its flame-covered wings, it started to fly towards the ceiling.

……Well, it seems that it’s escaped.

As if her strength had been sucked dry, Kluele collapsed to the ground.

“Kluele-san!”

While calling out her name, Neight hurriedly headed for her side. The pure white dress she wore was stained red by blood, and her complexion looked even paler in comparison.

“……I’m sorry, let me rest for a bit.”

The girl’s body shivered. The cause was both the chill from losing a lot of blood, as well as the pain from being scratched by the creature’s claws.

“I’m sorry…… I’m unable to do anything…… And you always end up helping me.”

Neight was unable to look straight at Kluele’s face, and stared down at his own feet. He resented how he could only speak those words but was unable to handle the responsibility.

He couldn’t do anything, could only have other people to protect him.

By his mother Evhemary, saved by the Rainbow Color Reciter, and now he even received this girl’s protection.

But— if it’s like this, then for what purpose did I make that promise?

'This is a Recitation created for your sake. Therefore, Neight, I will teach this only to you.'

The promise he made with Mother.

'The day when you master Night Color Recitations, I hope you inform me. I would also like to see it.'

The promise he made with the Rainbow Reciter.

'I will follow your example and try my best.'

The promise he made with the girl in front of his eyes.

For what purpose do those promises exist?

The promised Night Color Recitation, for what purpose does it exist?

All of those oaths mixed together, and like a large whirlpool, dashed against the water’s surface of his heart and memories.

Among those, only one sentence, the one most simple sentence, remained completely.

'Neight…… What is a Recitation?'

The most basic, but a problem without a solution, one that nobody knew the true answer to.

Mother, this might not be the answer that you thought of, but……

“Kluele-san…… You said to me today, if I were to become afraid of failure.”

Biting hard on his lip, he was just able to suppress the emotions emerging from the depths of his heart.

But, even so. I’ve already found the answer.

Everyone knows the feeling of being afraid, everyone knows the feeling of being in pain— That’s why, I also want to do something.

Not just for the promise I made with Mother, but for everyone’s sake.

“……Neight?”

She was still pale and weak, but even so, she gazed at him.

“But, I don’t want to fail anymore.”

Like he wanted to cut off his uneasiness, Neight continued.

“Just one thing, I…… Please allow me to challenge myself.”

“That’s—”

Before Mio could finish speaking—

[Night Color Recitations, do you intend to challenge it?]

The Night colored creature on Neight’s shoulder that had been silent until now, opened its mouth seriously.

Rather than a question, that tone of voice sounded more like a confirmation. Therefore, Neight nodded his head without hesitating.

It was a Recitation that his mother had taught him. But, there was a high wall that he had to climb over—

[The problem is the catalyst.]

It was like he had thought. Had this Recited creature sensed what was on his mind?

“Neight-kun, what do you mean by that?”

“……I don’t know what the catalyst necessary for conducting a Night Color Recitation is.”

Like he was beseeching her, Neight turned to face Mio with an uneasy expression.

“My mother let me see the catalyst only once…… But as for how to prepare it, I……”

[Night-colored flame.]

The creature on the boy’s shoulder continued to speak.

[There is only one true essence among Night Color Recitations. That specific catalyst, is a Night-colored flame.]

Night-colored flame— The girl wearing a dress pondered those words with an amazed expression. Of course she would think about that problem. Flames had always been red. What had to be done to change it into the deep hue he saw at that time?

[I have certainly seen it also. But, I didn’t ask how it had been created.]

That’s right. The final Recitation that Mother had taught, it did not require a catalyst.

She had conducted it with her bare hands, the last thing Mother had taught him— Twilight-Colored Song.

Twilight. When the sun sets. That is, announcing the beginning of night, the bell of time.

In the limited Night Color Recitations, the very first song Mother had recited.

“If I don’t know it……”

Neight bit his lip. If there was no catalyst, it was impossible for him to complete a Recitation with his own power.

“Neight. With that Recitation, what can you do?”

“……I don’t know.”

Face to face with Kluele, who had been continuously staring at him, Neight unhesitatingly spoke the truth.

—But, I want to believe.

The last Recitation that Mother taught me. A Recitation for the sake of fulfilling my promise with the Rainbow Reciter.

Those two are surely the same song.

“Th-That……”

“……It doesn’t matter, you don’t have to finish speaking— I understand what you mean.”

Still smiling, the girl slowly continued to speak.

“That must be a very important song to you.”

Even though he hadn’t said it out loud, the girl before him already completely accepted it.

[Neight, I really admire your resolve. But in reality, without a catalyst, you cannot expect any results.]

“Night-colored flame……huh. Mio, do you know anything—”

Kluele turned around to ask the silent girl.

For a few seconds, Mio wordlessly closed her eyes—

“Night-colored flame…… Ah…… Aaah……”

Suddenly, her voice echoed throughout the hall.

“I got it! I have a clue about the Night-colored flame!”

……She has a clue?

[Really?]

“Yeah, it’s probably not wrong. But, some things are required to create it. I’ll go get it— Ah……”

Mio hesitated. She threw an anxious look at her friend.

“Mio, go ahead.”

She slowly shook her head.

“……Kululu?”

“I’m fine. And as for Neight……”

Still resting on the floor, the girl looked at him with moist eyes.

“—I won’t do anything unreasonable, I promise.”

No words were needed. Neight nodded his head once in assent.

“Mio-san, after you’re ready, please come to the schoolyard. I will go first.”

“I understand. I’ll be right there. ……Kululu, please, you have to stay safe!”

“Don’t say such ominous words. I won’t die.”

Wiping away her hesitation, the girl wearing the pearl-colored dress headed towards the emergency exit passageway. Please go quickly as well— Without a reason, Kluele’s gaze followed Neight’s back as he headed towards the front gate of the hall.

……This is fine, right?

Kluele closed her eyes and let out a breath. Actually, she didn’t even have the strength to breathe. The feeling of wanting to vomit, her headache, and even the pain in her right shoulder couldn’t be felt. Her whole body was engulfed by an intense sleepiness. She hadn’t expected to hang on for so long.

……Really, I didn’t expect my willpower to be so strong.

Without making any noise, the girl fell unconscious.

===Part 3===

“Headmaster, the students have already taken refuge in the first-year building!”

“I understand! Leave a few people in that building, and everyone else should come here!”

At the same time, the screaming sound that could nearly rupture eardrums rushed into his ears. Turning around to look, the wings of the two wyverns that he had called out had been bitten into tatters.

…….How could there be such a monster!

Zea Lordfill wiped away the beads of sweat which had appeared on his forehead. It wasn’t caused by the thick smoke rising from his surroundings or by the heat, but rather by the overwhelming pressure emitted by the monster before his eyes that made his body scream.

Although the hydra moved rather slowly, it was still gradually approaching. The Green {{Furigana|First Scale Recitation|High Noble Aria}}’s wyverns were simply incapable of withstanding it. Blocking its advances was the limit. Furthermore, if they stopped attacking for even a little, the five heads would summon chimeras one after the other.

Even having reinforcements arriving tomorrow morning was an optimistic estimate. Could they last until then? This wasn’t an outcome to look forward to.

“Not just quality…… Even quantity, our side has a disadvantage……”

Glancing overhead, he cursed the mental state that was like vomiting blood.

The number of chimeras called out by the large snake wasn’t ordinary. Because they spread out in the sky and landed everywhere around the school, our fighting forces have been scattered. Because he hadn’t made an appearance, Xins should also be holding back the chimera attacks.

If there was one more powerful Reciter…… If there was a technique-user who could rival the Rainbow Reciter……

But, he immediately shook off the thought that had risen to his mind like a blister.

Ugh, I’ve become weak. No, I can’t think about such dreams. I can’t let my concentration be disrupted.

—The school has to be protected by the headmaster.

<div align="center"><nowiki>***</nowiki></div>

“Enne, go check if there are any students who haven’t escaped yet. We will be doing something here.”

The tall teacher with the sleeve of his scarlet robe pulled up to his elbow gave this instruction to the female teacher wearing a white robe.

“But compared to a moment ago, the number of chimeras here is even more……”

“If it’s only for a while, we can still withstand it. The safety of students has the priority.”

“But……”

Just when the female teacher wanted to argue back, someone put a hand on her shoulder.

“—It’s already been more than ten years since Elfand, hasn’t it?”

A teacher wearing a water-colored robe pushed up the glasses on the bridge of his nose while showing a bitter smile.

“We’ve all known each other for so long. You should have a little confidence in your students, all right?”

That arrogant tone of voice made her expression relax slightly for a split second. This egghead was the same as when she first met him, and hadn’t changed at all.

—But that’s true. So many years have passed already, haven’t they? We’ve been together for such a long time.

If so, at this time…… No, because it’s this time, I should believe them.

“……Be careful.”

She smashed the flask in her hand onto the ground. The glass shattered after making a sharp noise, and white smoke to be used as a catalyst enveloped her surroundings.

——[{{Furigana|Arzus|White Song}}]——

From among a thick, fog-like mist, three winged white horses appeared after letting out a neighing sound that echoed throughout the school. It was White’s {{Furigana|Second Scale Recitation|Noble Aria}}, Pegasus. It was the Recitation she had dreamed of ever since she was a student.

She got onto one of them, and issued an order to the two people behind her.

“Zessel, Mirror! You two support them, I’ll be right back!”

<div align="center"><nowiki>***</nowiki></div>

'''''Let’s ring the bell of the Color of Night'''''<br>
''“—Isa Yer she riena xeoi pel”''

'''''Let’s ring the bell of twilight (beginning)'''''<br>
''[—sheon lef dimi-l-cori riec-c-wavir]''

A boy wearing a deep blue robe sang the <{{Furigana|Song of Praise|Oratorio}}>.

He stood in the center of the school’s central campus.

It was a strange scene. Except for the center circle— Other than the diameter of only several meters, the surrounding one hundred meters in all directions was engulfed in flame. Inside that was only one person, the boy with his eyes closed to the dazzling scene.

The flame was needed to be used as a catalyst. This inexperienced Reciter could only use the catalyst to compensate for his skill. Therefore, he needed a large amount of flames.

Gradually, the heat could be felt even in the central space, the red tendrils of flame approaching closer. There was nowhere to escape to. At this rate, it wouldn’t be long before he would undoubtedly be engulfed by the sea of flames.

Even so—

The boy didn’t have a distressed expression. It wasn’t that he couldn’t feel the heat. His small cheeks were covered with beads of sweat, and the tips of his wet hair shone with the same color drops. He was frightened at surrounding himself with flames. But, he certainly felt an emotion which exceeded that feeling.

'''''I love (desire) only you'''''<br>
''“miqvy elmei nehhe virgia-c-fifsia”''<br>
'''''I love (desire) you'''''<br>
''—elma Ies neckt evoia twispeli kei''

'''''For this reason, do you quietly cry alone?'''''<br>
''“zette ovan Yer be zarabearc solituqs”''<br>
'''''For this reason, no matter where you cry, I will go to welcome you before anyone else'''''<br>
''—zette Yer cana arcasha Loo ifex LoR zarabearc sm ferme''

'''''Not existing anywhere, Until evening (the small you)'''''<br>
''“Lears neckt ele ravience Shadir”''<br>
'''''You are here, Until the beautiful one (person with large desires)'''''<br>
''—Lom giris leya mihhya lef hid, ravience Stalwari''

Standing alone without anybody knowing, was the dusk-colored song user. The <{{Furigana|Song of Praise|Oratorio}}> of twilight which nobody had heard before.

Then, in the place of the one who should originally be here, I shall at least watch over this small, nighttime traveler.

[……Evhemary. A lonely little girl. My only acknowledged Reciter.]

Directly above the school, even higher in the sky than the group of chimera. Arma lifted the tip of his nose up towards the {{Furigana|Recital Gate|Channel}} that was opening slowly but surely.

The girl had once been ridiculed by the people at her side, but with the passing of time—

[As I thought, Neight is your son.]

As if washing away the disgrace in his mother’s place, the son sang the song that his mother had left behind. Looking at that figure, even Arma didn’t notice his own expression becoming gentle.

After that, all he needed to do was wait.

Wait for the moment when the flames enveloping the world are dyed in the color of night.

He wasn’t standing on the boy’s shoulder, but rather on the situation descending to the ground. Arma gazed up steadily at that boy.

<div align="center"><nowiki>***</nowiki></div>

Even so, it was still tiresome……

Xins used the sleeve of his coat to wipe away the sweat flowing into his eyes. The will-o’-wisp by his side was already the third one. Even though it was a Recited creature of the second scale, its power wasn’t unlimited. After being used up to a certain degree, it would disappear without a warning.

He was also like that. Fatigue wore down his attention, and the success rate of his Recitations was inevitably dropping.

Right now, the headmaster seemed to be restraining the hydra. But to that monster, even a wyvern wouldn’t be a good opponent. Except for the one head dealing with the situation here, the remaining four heads continued to spit out chimeras.

Although he wanted to go and assist the headmaster, simply knocking down the chimera took all of his strength. And while he was doing that, the hydra would call out even more chimera. It was a vicious circle. He was just barely able to fight against them for now, but how long could this balance last?

He took out a small flask from inside his coat. Ripples wavered and rose to the yellow water’s surface. Although it was a catalyst usually used only in emergencies, its amount was decreasing.

“……It’s become an astonishing recital contest.”

Without even a bitter smile, Xins pulled open the lid of the flask.

The building two hundred meters away from the first-year school building was, in other words, the second year school building. Inside it should be the material used to create Night-colored flames.

Holding her breath, Mio walked down the lane leading to the building. It wasn’t to escape the gaze of others, but so that she wouldn’t be spotted by the monsters circling overhead.

The lights of the school occasionally illuminated the figures of the chimeras. The teachers should have already taken care of them, but the number of chimeras hadn’t changed much from the first time she had seen them. It was merely the kind of change like turning from a hundred to ninety.

……It would be bad if I were to be seen this time.

Green Recitation isn’t suited for battle. There was nothing in her repertoire to drive away the three-headed beasts, let alone defeat them. At any rate, she could only pray to not be discovered.

Appearing as if she was connected to the shadow of the school building, after she left the first-year building, she moved forward as if treading on the shadows of plants.

“This here is…… The final obstacle……”

She spoke out loud to remind herself. In front of her was the straight path from the first-year building to the second-year building. There were no places to hide, nor any trees or grass. This section of the asphalt path was about fifty meters long.

How fast is my running time?

The painful heartbeats in her chest became stronger. Although there were nearly a hundred monsters overhead, sprinting this distance shouldn’t take more than ten seconds. I definitely won’t be noticed. I shouldn’t be noticed. Even if I happen to be noticed, I can escape as long as I enter the building. Anyhow, I can’t just stay here and let time pass. I can’t let Kluele be alone.

—She ran.

Not looking overhead or behind her, she stared fixedly in front of her.

The nighttime road nearly caused her to trip. It was clearly a short distance, but her head hurt from lack of oxygen. As she seized the crucial moment, that heavy pressure seemed like it would crush her.

However. The girl ran the whole distance.

Just when her hand touched the building, she collapsed exhaustedly.

“I still……haven’t done anything yet…… I have to find that and deliver it to Neight-kun……”

Staggering, Mio began advancing towards the inside of the second-year school building.

Her destination was the chemical preparation room.

At the same time.

——[{{Furigana|Keinez|Red Song}}]——

A teacher wearing a scarlet robe called out a crimson lotus flame. The two chimera, approaching the building where the students were taking refuge, were completely surrounded by the deep crimson whirlpool. Backfire— A moment before the whirlpool of fire was about to engulf the teacher himself……

——[{{Furigana|Ruguz|Blue Song}}]——

In front of the man wearing the scarlet robe appeared a thin film of water. Although it looked like a thin wall that would be penetrated at a touch, it blocked the raging blaze.

“Zessel, don’t be too excessive.”

“Hm? Did I make eye contact? Did I ask for your protection?”

Zessel gave a low laugh at the colleague standing beside him.

“Either way, it can’t be helped if I don’t get burned a little.”

“……You’re making an unusual argument.”

While constantly moving his line of sight, Mirror returned a forced laugh.

“How many have you stopped?”

“Five. It’s rather annoying that they don’t attack at the same time.”

……Damn, are there only two imitation rubies left? While being alert for anything overhead, Zessel confirmed the number of catalysts remaining in his breast pocket. The attack was too sudden, and he was in a pained situation with nearly no equipment.

Although he wanted to finish it quickly with something of the First or Second scale, he was worried that an attack could come from overhead at any moment, making him unable to focus his attention. Also, the creatures he could call out with a {{Furigana|Third Scale Recitation|Prime Aria}} were equally matched against the chimera. Therefore, bit by bit, he had retreated to just in front of the school building.

“…..Enne, why so slow?”

“I had to rescue some students, so I took some time.”

She immediately said the answer she had prepared beforehand. She understood the feelings of Mirror, who muttered in a low voice. Because, she was thinking the same thing.

Even so, right now, he had no choice but to believe it.

“I’m going to end it with a Second scale Recitation. Until then, please cover me.”

Zessel gripped a ruby in his right hand, and before his companion could reply, he had already closed his eyes. Beside him, only the fluttering sound of Mirror’s deep blue robe reached his eardrums.

At that instant, the bushes that were only a few meters away from him rustled. In the illumination of the embers, appeared a shadow with three heads.

“Zessel!”

Mirror uttered a shout that was close to a shriek.

……So it was hiding there!

Without even the time to be speechless, he downgraded his Recitation from the Second scale to the Fourth scale. If it were a flame, he could immediately— No, that’s no good!

Zessel felt regretful. The chimera was too close. In the short distance, even Mirror wouldn’t have time to make a film of water. If he were to use a flame, he would undoubtedly also be caught up in the whirlpool of flames. Although he thought up a few methods to withstand the attack, none of them were sufficient to reverse the situation. What could he do?

“Zessel! What are you doing?!”

The monster didn’t miss that instant of hesitation. By the time he came to his senses, the beast’s teeth were already approaching before his eyes.

“Oh no—”

He was unable to move his body or close his eyes. He felt prepared for those teeth to impale his body.

At that instant—

——[''{{Furigana|Nussis|Return}}''] ——

Without warning, a quiet, solemn voice resounded.

Before Zessel had understood the word ‘return’—

The chimera was dragged into its shadow.

At that moment, all that remained was a *plunk* sound, like a rock being thrown into the water’s surface.

“Wha-!”

How could such a thing have happened? Looking around, he couldn’t feel the presence of any person or thing.

“Are you alright?!”

Mirror ran over. Because of what had just happened, Zessel was unable to make a sound. The fact that a Recited creature was sent back means, that was also a Recitation just now? But—

“What happened just now……”

Zessel forced a voice out of his throat. Mirror was also standing still with a dumbfounded expression. On his face seemed to be written, ‘If you who was standing beside me doesn’t know, then how am I supposed to know?’

Commonly referred to as ‘Reverse Song’, it was a technique to send back a creature that had been called out. But a type of Reverse Song where it had been pulled into its shadow? Even he himself, who had the position of a Recitation teacher, couldn’t tell what color the Recitation had been. Could it be a Recitation that he had never even heard of, let alone see for the first time?

“Mirror, did you hear it?”

“Hear what?”

He questioned back. Could it be that it was just a hallucination?

—Sheesh, you’re even a teacher, so pull yourself together—

Immediately after the chimera had been sent back, the wind that had blown past his ear seemed to have carried that sound from somewhere. It was a voice he remembered hearing a long, long time ago.

<div align="center"><nowiki>***</nowiki></div>

[Bird without feathers. Chick who broke out of its shell. You are—]

From some faraway place, sounded an unclear voice like an echo. Whether it was male or female couldn’t be distinguished. A sound that didn’t belong to this world, with a mysterious tone.

[Kluele.]

Finally, she realized that the voice was speaking to her.

It was a word she remembered hearing before. That’s right, it’s my name.

[Call out to me. Give me a name.]

Who are you?

[I am you. Your wings. Come, wake up.]

I don’t really understand. ……Even though I don’t know who you are, I’m sorry. I’m already very tired.

[Even so, you must fly. Let’s go together. Under the small, small night.]

Night. That word caused something to respond somewhere in her heart. The threads of her consciousness that should have been severed gradually connected back together. Night……night……night color…… Something tightened in her chest.

Why? Even though she was already exhausted, she felt the feeling that she must move. She felt the feeling that she must go.

But, she didn’t know for what. She didn’t know for whom.

‘Night’, who is it talking about? Hey, tell me.

[Come, wake up.]

The voice didn’t answer. Wake up. Those words disappeared, and the world became quiet once again.

<div align="center"><nowiki>***</nowiki></div>

“Take these children into that building!”

The number of students who had been burned by the leaping flames and students who had frantically escaped when the beasts attacked, was more than expected. The Pegasus could only carry two students at a time to the school building. Although she had brought along three at first, she needed more than twice that number.

Under the scorching heat of the flames, she wiped away sweat from her forehead.

—There probably aren’t any more people there.

“Is anyone still there? If so, answer me!”

The surrounding flames made crackling noises, and prevented voices from being transmitted very far. She passed the second-year building, the third-year building, and arrived at the four-way intersection near the schoolyard. The bushes shook with a rustling sound, and she reflexively turned around.

“……Is someone over there?”

It could be a student who was injured and unable to move, and couldn’t cry for help even if he wanted to. This premonition passed through her mind.

“Enne, get away from there!”

She heard someone’s voice. At that moment, she didn’t realize that those words were directed at her. Ignoring the warning, she took a step forward—

……Eh……

She made eye contact with six lines of sight within the bush. It couldn’t be!

Before she had time to feel afraid, someone rushed directly in front of her. A dry grass colored coat filled her view.

Roaring, the chimera flew towards them. The Reciter used his left hand to block its claws. Even from her position, Enne could hear the terrible sound of claws ripping through flesh.

[''{{Furigana|Nussis|Return}}'']

Using his right hand to touch the beast’s body, the man muttered. After emitting a green Recitation light, the figure of the beast gradually became hazy. After confirming that it had completely disappeared, the man turned around while breathing out a deep sigh.

“Although you’re always calm, if you become engrossed in one thing, you won’t be able to see something else that’s unexpected. You haven’t changed since the times back in Elfand, Enne.”

“X-Xins?”

The person before her eyes was a classmate from Elfand.

“Long time no see. Because we’ve both been busy with the recital contest, I haven’t had time to come say hi. What about Zessel and Mirror? They should also be teachers here, right?”

While surveying his surroundings, he mentioned the names of the people who had been with her until a moment ago.

“They should be over by the first-year building.”

Before she finished speaking, Enne realized that the man in front of her was holding his left arm protectively.

“Xins, you can’t possibly be……”

“—Is it that bad?”

He averted his gaze. Sure enough…… He had a broken bone.

Using his physical body to block the chimera’s claws wasn’t simply bad, but reckless. But there wasn’t anything else he could have done to save her. In a situation where his friend and enemy were close to each other, using a Recitation would cause both sides to get hurt. In order to protect her, he could only a technique that involved touching the enemy directly, which was using a Reverse Song to send it away.

“……I’m sorry. I…… What can I say?”

Considering in terms of power, compared to her, one of the Rainbow Reciter’s arms was clearly more power.

“You don’t need to feel sorry. It could have been a student collapsed there. But I’ve already searched this area, so I knew that couldn’t possibly have been a student.”

While wrapping his left hand in his coat, her classmate kept an eye on their surroundings.

“However, it was bad timing. Just when it had started to move……”

In a position to surround the two of them, the beasts began to descend simultaneously.

No. It wasn’t bad timing. They had definitely hovering in the sky all along, waiting for an opportunity. Waiting for a moment when this man who was a threat to them got injured.

Looking behind her, she saw that there were more than ten chimeras. If they attacked all at once, even the Rainbow Reciter would have a hard time dealing with them. The only remaining catalyst she had left was an opal ring she wore on her finger.

Failure is not allowed— In this case, she should call out a Pegasus. The failure rate for two of them was greater than for one.

……I’m fine either way. But she had to get him out of here. Not just the chimera, but in order to defeat the hydra who was controlling everything behind the scenes, only this man had a chance of succeeding.

“Xins…… I will be calling out a Pegasus, so please get on right after it’s out.”

In a low voice, she instructed him, who stood behind her.

After hearing her words, his back shook.

“Enne— You haven’t changed.”

His voice sent shivers up Enne’s spine. It wasn’t a low, overpowering sound. Instead, it was the reverse, a calm tone of voice.

However, why did his calmness make her feel afraid?

“Because it was something difficult for you to say, you talked more quickly…… I won’t escape by myself.”

This time, his words left Enne speechless.

As she had expected. She had already somewhat sensed it back in Elfand. I really hate that about you. Why are you able to notice even this type of thing?

“No! I beg of you, escap—”

Before she had finished speaking, Enne’s voice suddenly stopped.

Because the man before her eyes showed a calm smile.

“I don’t want to lose any more of my acquaintances.”

It was an extremely lonely smile. A smile that seemed to see though everything, and felt despair towards something.

Out of the more than ten chimera, half of them formed a group that flew forward directly ahead of her.

——[{{Furigana|Keinez|Red Song}}]——

The wave of heat from the flame burned everything. No, it should have burned everything. In the moment when pain burst across his hand, Xins’s concentration was broken. The resulting flame was far from the small flame that the Rainbow Reciter had expected.

A chimera broke through a gap in the flame. This unexpected situation made him freeze. This was bad. There wasn’t even time for Enne’s own Recitation!

“Xins!”

This time, his coat would certainly be pierced by the claws of the beast. That kind of scene was on the verge of turning from illusion to reality……

[[File:Fb3-308_239-1-.jpg|thumb]]

'''''From <Goetia Seventy-second pillar>, Twenty-eighth key, Berith'''''<br>
''—orbie clar, dremre : Goetia : Berith—''

Directly underneath the attacking chimera, from inside the shadow of that beast, appeared a knight driving a crimson horse.

It was a knight wearing pitch-black armor, holding a lance the same color as his armor. Due to this sudden intruder, the chimera was swatted away. Effortlessly, with one swing of the lance, the chimeras that were about to attack were also swatted away.

—It’s strong.

The fact that the chimera, which were equal to a Third scale Recitation, was so easily defeated means this knight is a {{Furigana|Second Scale Recitation|Noble Aria}}? But, she had never seen this kind of Recitation before. Just who did this?

The way that the knight disregarded their doubt and faded away without a trace made it seem like a dream. However, fallen chimeras that the knight had knocked down were scattered around the two of them.

“……Enne, was that your Recitation?”

Still in shock, Enne shook her head. That’s my line! However, only one thing was certain. The Reciter who saved us just now wants us to survive.

“Xins, let’s keep working hard.”

As if protecting his back, she pressed closer to him.

“Because it’s a life that we went through the trouble of taking back, even until the very last moment, we can’t give up.”

“—Enne, I take back what I said earlier.”

Standing back to back with her, he spoke in a serious voice.

“You’ve changed. ……You’ve become strong.”

<div align="center"><nowiki>***</nowiki></div>

“……Neight.”

He remembered the final words of his mother, who had been lying on the bed, eaten away by her illness.

In her dying moments, what she wanted to pass on weren’t words of farewell or words of love, but Night Color Recitation’s {{Furigana|First Scale Recitation|High Noble Aria}}— the <{{Furigana|Song of Praise|Oratorio}}> for calling out Night Color’s True Spirit.

“This is a Recitation created for your sake. Therefore, Neight, I will teach this only to you.”

With a great effort, Mother extended her right hand from her place on the bed. Still averting his gaze, Neight gripped her hand in return. Mother’s hand had become too skinny. Simply looking at it made him feel sad. However, he couldn’t move his gaze away.

“Do you think Reciting is difficult?”

There couldn’t be a correct answer to that kind of question. Although he was young, even he understood this.

But even so, right now he could only reply, “It’s difficult.” Because right now, from all of the Recitations that Mother had taught him, success couldn’t be mentioned. Failure had become natural.

“But, I think you will be able to successfully conduct this Recitation.”

Still holding onto Mother’s hand, Mother squeezed his hand slightly.

“What’s needed isn’t skill, but the feeling of wanting to protect someone you treasure. Convey that thought to True Spirit of Night. Because, the True Spirit of Night is lonely……”

Unlike before, this was the first time that she had given advice something not about his skill, but about his mind.

“Because it understands the pain of being alone, it will definitely protect you from being lonely. —Un, it will protect…… It will surely protect…… you……”

A burst of strength was transmitted through Mother’s hand, which he grasped. But in the next instant, it stopped like a thread being cut.

Mother?

“Hey, Mother. Mother?”

He called out over and over again, gripping Mother’s hand the whole time.

……She’s just asleep, right?

Surely she will call out my name again. Surely she will grip my hand again.

Hey, isn’t that right, Mother?

<div align="center"><nowiki>***</nowiki></div>

'''''In this night (place), You (I) are in solitude (alone)'''''<br>
''“Isa jes qusi xin fears toga peg ilmei shel”''<br>
'''''I promised, I will send you my song'''''<br>
''—Hir qusi clar, cori, Ema lef memori''

'''''That melody is the music (tremor) of the heart, The tone quality (dance) of tears'''''<br>
''“jes kless qusi medolia lef cirkus, medolia lef zarabel”''<br>
'''''That melody is the scratch (shivering) of the heart, The song of praise (festival) of tears'''''<br>
''—jes kless qusi sari lef sophit, faite lef zarabel''

'''''It drenches the world, Because it is a drop (song) of the frozen (beloved) night'''''<br>
''“Hir sinka I, bekwist WeR muas ririsia harmone lef twispel”''<br>
'''''It drenches the world, Because it is the embrace (song) of the beloved night'''''<br>
''—Hir sinka I, bekwist HIr qusi celena poe lef wevirne spil''<br>

The Song of Twilight hadn’t ended. Turning imagination into reality, and singing it. The overflowing imagination in the outside world becomes sound, making eardrums resound, and then creating a circuit of new imagination.

By practicing, even without an <{{Furigana|Song of Praise|Oratorio}}>, Recitations up to the Second scale can be conducted. Just like that Rainbow Color Reciter had done before our eyes.

But {{Furigana|First Scale Recitation|High Noble Aria}} did not follow this principle, because the True Spirit could only be called out under specific conditions. Three restraints— By only using a specific catalyst and singing a specific <{{Furigana|Song of Praise|Oratorio}}>, that song can’t reach the True Spirit. Only by discovering the catalyst and <{{Furigana|Song of Praise|Oratorio}}>, and finally calling out its true name, it can be considered complete.

I have already heard the <{{Furigana|Song of Praise|Oratorio}}> from Mother. Next, as long as I have the catalyst, I could surely be capable of calling it out. Because Mother had said that. I have also met the promised person, as well as promised Kluele-san and Mio-san.

—I will convey those feelings to the True Spirit of Night—

I will convey them. I want to protect this place of everyone’s precious memories.

Wiping away sweat, Neight continued his Recitation.

<div align="center"><nowiki>***</nowiki></div>

Carrying several sealing containers with both hands, Mio climbed up the stairs two steps at a time.

Her destination was the highest place in the second-year school building, a place where she could survey the scene below. Stealthily looking out from the classroom, the campus had long ago become a sea of fire. If she didn’t hurry, her special preparations would come down to nothing.

“As long as I have this……”

Night-colored flame. The key to solving the mystery was the mixing catalysts experiment that she had done together with Neight and Kluele.

And there was one more thing. That was, when she had been chatting with Kluele a few days ago, the words they had unintentionally mentioned.

'How did Kululu do on this time’s combined test? Didn’t you say that you failed the guessing questions?'

'Me? About the same as last time, I just barely made it into the top one hundred. Compared to the people in my grade, I’m ranked second!'

'Eh? Because the questions this time were really easy. All you had to do was to remember what our textbook said about the reactions of each colored flame to get three questions correct.'

Creating flames which weren’t a naturally existing color wasn’t by magic, by chance, or through a miracle. Actually, it was a technique of mixing catalysts that everyone knows about. If a hard-working person who studies Recitations reads the textbook once, they can find the answer.

The brown containers in her arms bumped against each other. I have to hurry, but I can’t let them break. If the containers crack, the substances inside will oxidize rapidly, and degenerate.

“Wait for me, Neight-kun!”

The door leading to the roof finally appeared in the far end of her field of view.

……Is this the end?

Crestfallen, Zea Lordfill knelt on the ground. The catalyst in his hands was nearly gone. Although he had sent Jessica to get more, she wouldn’t return for the time being. In reality, they were already helpless.

The hydra approached them with slow movements. Their defensive line had already been broken through, and there was nothing more protecting the first-year school building where the students were taking refuge. Although there were several teachers in the first-year building as backup, their catalysts had been nearly used up.

……Just what could be done? If they issue a warning to the first-year building, they probably have to first make mental preparations for an even greater level of panic than before.

He gazed at the gradually advancing monster. Although it wasn’t certain who had used the <Egg>, he didn’t expect that such a monster would appear inside the school.

“……Hm?”

The hydra suddenly stopped moving, like it was frozen. Not only its footsteps, but even all of its five heads had become rigid. The only exception was its eyes. Only its eyeballs turned and glared at its surroundings ominously.

What is it looking for? Just what was it?

Unable to understand its puzzling behavior, even the elder in charge of the school could only stand still.

<div align="center"><nowiki>***</nowiki></div>

“Just now…… What happened……”

Not only her lips, but even her tongue felt dry. Even her throat hurt from the sounds she had just uttered. In a position with her back leaning against the wall of the hall, Kluele was unable to find out the situation outside.

—How long was I unconscious for?

Recited flames would usually disappear after a few minutes. Because the flame she Recited had already disappeared, it meant that it had already been a longer time than that. The bleeding from her left shoulder had also stopped. Had it been an hour? Or merely a few minutes?

“……It’s quiet…..”

In the hall enveloped by silence, only the sound of her voice echoed. The wind blowing from somewhere carried the crackling sound of flames. This was the first time she thought that being lonely was frightening. The first thing she thought of was the faces of her family. After that faded away, her next thought was of her friends’ faces.

—Are Mio and Neight both safe and sound?

However, it would be troubling if they weren’t safe. When would the teacher Kate, who had promised to return, come? But she couldn’t have too many expectations right now. Under these circumstances, she didn’t even know if anything had happened over at the first-year building.

She heard the clinking sound of glass being stepped on. Is it Kate-sensei?

But, the following groaning sound that entered her ears crushed that hope in a split second.

“……I hate being so stubborn.”

The beast with wounds all over its body gradually lessened the distance between them. Its moss-green body had become scorched black, and smoke rose from the mane on its lion head. It seemed that this was the chimera she had driven away before she fell unconscious. Was it unable to move its burned wings? Dragging its feet, it gradually approached her.

What to do? Use blood as a catalyst again? But I’ve already lost too much blood. If I lose more blood, I feel like I will fall into an eternal rest which I won’t be able to wake up from. This is my body, so I know it the best.

“It’ll be bad either way……”

Haven’t I already worked hard enough?

[Beloved bird who left its nest, bird who is hatching. Singer without wings.]

A voice? Again. However, she could hear this more clearly than last time.

[I am your wings. Call out my name.]

She had thought that it was merely in a dream, but she had certainly heard it. It wasn’t a hallucination.

Call out— But, I don’t have anything that I can use to Recite anymore.

[A catalyst is not needed to call me out. The blood you spilled has called me out until now.]

'Do you understand the reason why I asked what catalyst you will use?'

'When you were conducting the Recitation, if the catalyst you had used was not a gem but ‘something else’ instead—'

But, I don’t even know the <{{Furigana|Song of Praise|Oratorio}}>……

[A <{{Furigana|Song of Praise|Oratorio}}> is not needed. Bird that must hatch, the sound of you tearing off your shell awoke me.]

'Even among True Spirits, there are those that do not use words.'

'Little girl, you are torn between two things. It is a conflict between growth and stagnation. Just like a little bird that wants to break free of its shell, but is unable to come out.'

Whose words were those? They were things she had listened to emotionlessly and without a second thought, but now welled up from the depths of her memories like a fountain.

[The three restraints have been removed, the conditions already met. You have already completed my Recitation.]

…….Completed the Recitation?

Like déjà vu, a vague scene suddenly crossed her mind.

What she had called out during the recital contest— Enveloped in brilliant flames, emitting a dazzling radiance, illusory feathers not belonging to this world.

Feathers burning fiercely. Flames taking the shape of feathers.

That is—

That isn’t a memory of the past, but a scene from this place that had certainly happened, as if it had been protecting her.

[All that remains is to call out my name. Come.]

In her weak gaze, the scorched avenger leaped at her.

But even so, her consciousness was still focused on the voice speaking to her.

[As long as you don’t return to your shell, I will once again awaken from the ashes. As long as you don’t turn your back to me, we will be able to meet a new dawn together. Kluele Sophi Net. Come, call out my name.]

From her pale lips, Kluele let out a faint breath.

The Red Song that even sound couldn’t resist.

But, the song sung by the girl crossed through the hall, crossed over the school—

Somewhere in the world, the heart of the thing waiting for this very moment trembled.

The beast’s claws touched something. Something soft.

Although it wanted to rip it apart, contrarily, the beast’s claws were engulfed by flames. What his claws had caught onto wasn’t the girl’s flesh, but the great crimson wing in front of her.

[I have always been waiting for you to be born. Kluele, my perch.]

While one of its wings protected the girl, the bird flapped its other wing.

Just that one motion. With just that, a scorching wave of heat filled the hall. After emitting Recitation light, the chimera was forcibly sent away.

[Can you move?]

Kluele gritted her teeth and stood up, but this already took all of her strength. Moving any more was impossible. She was sure that if she let her mind relax, she would fall back into unconsciousness. Her mind wouldn’t follow her body.

[In that case, let me carry you. Come, tell me the path you wish to take.]

After saying that, the red True Spirit— {{Furigana|Divine Bird of Dawn|Phoenix}} used its wings to embrace the girl.

[Until the ends of the world, if you wish it. Kluele, where will you fly to?]

The first place to cross her mind was the first-year building where her friends were taking refuge. Had Ada, Serges, and all of her other classmates safely taken shelter? As long as they could reach the school building, surely they were safe.

Next, she thought of the figure of the girl wearing a pearl-colored dress. The girl who had always accompanied her, and said that she would go get the supplies necessary for creating Night-colored flames. However, if it was her, she wouldn’t take reckless risks. Although she always acted childish, she displayed her intelligence when it was an important time. This was something Kluele knew well.

“I……”

Finally, she thought of the face of the young, still learning Reciter who wore a deep blue robe. Nobody used the same Recitation as him, the lonely Reciter. The easily dejected, introverted song user who always failed. Only that child requires someone by his side. Someone who could encourage him when he fails, and enjoy the happiness together with him if he succeeds.

—Someone who could wait by his side and quietly watch over him.

[Have you decided?]

The bird deity urged her a second time. Silently, Kluele nodded.

Covered in sweat, Neight’s shoulders moved up and down as he gasped for breath.

The air filled with blazing heat burned his lungs. The expanding shimmer of hot air made him dizzy.

The flames snatched away oxygen and gave him a headache. The temperature sapped away his physical strength and ate away at his body.

But, even so— he continued to sing.

Crossing over the flames, crossing over the campus, crossing over the school…… For the sake of her, who was somewhere in the world, listening for this song.

===Part 4===

“Already…… The fire is……!”

She understood after she saw it from the roof. The whole school was engulfed in a sea of fire. Only the area around the first-year building was peaceful, which caused a huge weight to lift off her heart.

“Neight, you idiot. It’s too unreasonable.”

Although the fact that the campus was covered in fire made her afraid, when she saw him standing in the middle of the fire, she almost dropped the things that she carried in both arms. It seemed that if she had arrived even a little bit later, she would have been baked.

“……But, this shows how much he believes in me.”

I don’t want to let down his expectations and trust. I will show him how to call out Night-colored flames.

She moved one of the things she carried in her arms into one hand. Next, all I have to do is throw this into the midst of the fire. By doing so, the campus will be filled with Night-colored flames. What she was about to do, was merely a junior chemistry experiment that everyone had done before.

Night-colored flames. Its true identity is ‘flame reaction’.

Normally, flames burn with a red color. However, if a specific metal is added to the flame, it will have an entirely different appearance. When some kind of metallic salt, for example alkali metals and alkaline earth metals, are added to the flame and heated, the electrons of the metal atoms created after oxidization will be in a high energy state.

But because the resulting state is unstable, the energized electrons will turn back to their base condition. When the electron changes to a low energy state, the disparity in energy between the two states will cause energy to be released in the form of light. When the light’s wavelength reaches the wavelength of visible light, the flame will appear to take on the metal’s natural color.

—In other words, to create flames that will emit Night-colored light.

A silvery-white metal with a soft structure, and can immediately oxidize in air.

Element number 37 ‘Rb’ —Rubidium.

It comes from the word ‘{{Furigana|rubidius|red-purple fire}}’. This can cause Night-colored fire to wake up.

Night Color Recitations. The Recitation that shouldn’t exist is completed by using flames that shouldn’t exist.

Now all there is to do is believe in him, just like how he believed in me.

“Neight-kun, it’s coming!”

With all of her strength, Mio threw the containers from the roof down to the campus.

The five-headed hydra instinctively looked around at its surroundings.

It felt a bad premonition. Although it didn’t know where the chill came from, something was about to threaten it.

It has no rivals. It understood that, but was concerned by it.

That must be eliminated.

Rapidly, the white-colored head conveyed a signal to the other heads.

Everything must be eliminated.

The green one agreed.

But, where is our enemy?

The yellow head and blue head questioned suspiciously.

Don’t know. But, we must find it.

Four heads, eight lines of sight glared at its surroundings.

……That.

Suddenly, the red head, which had remained silent until now, moved. Its gaze was aimed at the area where flames burned fiercely.

That fire, when had it turned into that kind of black color? Until now, those flames had been the same color as me.

All of the heads turned their view towards the indicated direction. Ten eyes gazed at the small creature within the flames. Wearing the blazing black flames like clothes, the small, seemingly insignificant Reciter.

—That?

Is that the opponent we must eliminate?

<div align="center"><nowiki>***</nowiki></div>

“Xins…… What is this?”

Enne, who was in charge of protecting his back, muttered in a small voice.

……What?

Holding a catalyst in his right hand, he raised his eyebrow.

“—This is…… A song?”

When he listened attentively, at that moment, Xins’s whole body shook.

The tender tone crossed over the campus, crossed over the flames, peacefully penetrating the entire school.

The roaring sound of flames. The fiercely blowing wind. However, amidst those, he could hear a faint melody.

Sorrowful and lonesome, but a somehow nostalgic tune.

He had heard this somewhere before—

'''''Let the Night Color’s woven song (oath) come to you'''''<br>
''“Yer she saria stig lef xeoi peg pel”''<br>
'''''Night Color’s celebratory chant (oath) beneath you, Everywhere (long), Eternally (long), Forever'''''<br>
''—Yer she saria stig lef xeoi, Yer zayixuy-c-olfey she ora''

'''''O forgotten child'''''<br>
''“U da lostasia dremren”''<br>
'''''Even if the world (everyone) forgets you, I will not forget about you'''''<br>
''—O la laspha, yupa Lom dremre neckt lostasia U meide''

The frozen feelings in his heart were revived for a moment.

—This song is…… That time’s……

There wasn’t any possibility other than that. A Recitation poem filled with tragic emotions, longing for an end, a tune desiring loneliness.

But now, the lyrics were different. The one singing is…… No, it shouldn’t be Evhemary.

The lyrics, timing, and singer were all different. But even so, only that tune is— No matter how much time passes, it hadn’t changed or lost its delicate and pure sound.

'''''Come, O child who has been born'''''<br>
''“Isa da boema foton doremren”''<br>
'''''Come, O child who has been born, A new wind has begun to blow'''''<br>
''—Isa da boema foton doremren O hearsa neighti loar''

'''''Welcome back to the midst of slumber (cradle)'''''<br>
''“O univa sm thes hypne”''<br>
'''''The time of slumber (cradle) ends, Because the promised bell declares it'''''<br>
''—eposion lef hypne, eposion lef xeo, elmei jes muas defea''

'''''And then I—'''''<br>
''“ende Years besti……”''<br>
'''''And then you'''''<br>
''—ende Wer she pridia……''<br>

The woven song paused momentarily. That foretold the end of the <{{Furigana|Song of Praise|Oratorio}}>. The song’s ending stanza arrived at the last bar of music.

He was finally able to hear the end —At that time, the girl had personally stopped the Recitation poem.

The poem of Night he had been waiting for was finally completed. The final lyrics that had never been sung before……

“……So there was……a continuation……”

The memories and melody overlapped. It was engraved in his heart even now, that girl’s tears.

Within the nearly eternal passage of time, the final dream had become hazy like a phantom.

Everything— Xins remembered.

<div align="center"><nowiki>***</nowiki></div>

Had it noticed……?

The approaching rumble in the ground caused Arma to narrow his eyes. What an amazing guy. Even though the {{Furigana|Recital Gate|Channel}} still hadn’t opened, it could sense the minute presence leaking out from the <{{Furigana|Song of Praise|Oratorio}}>. But this was also because the creature that was about to be called out was fairly powerful.

Did he make it in time? Even looking at it optimistically, the situation was still very dangerous.

Neight’s song had already ended. Next, by adding a catalyst, the conditions for a {{Furigana|First Scale Recitation|High Noble Aria}} would be met.

But, the flame hadn’t changed color. It was still red.

Although he felt uneasy, but…… Right now, there was still enough time to escape. He couldn’t lose Neight here, or else he would be unable to face Neight’s mother.

“I will wait.”

He hadn’t spoken his thoughts aloud, but the boy who had been standing by his side for a long time had already sensed them.

“I promised Mio-san.”

Not even blinking, Neight stared at the crimson wall of fire.

That action made Arma sigh for the first time in his life. Faced with the crisis approaching before his eyes, the boy had chosen to make an oath at the most uncertain hour, not knowing whether or not it could be accomplished.

He hadn’t noticed until now. He had thought that Neight’s personality didn’t resemble his mother’s, but he seemed to have inherited her stubbornness.

……However, perhaps it is because of this that I am attracted to Neight.

[It doesn’t matter. Just do as you like, I will accompany you until the very end.]

While he spoke those words, a sharp sound— The sound of breaking glass bottles resounded throughout the campus.

When the sharp shattering sounds faded away, the surrounding flames were dyed in the color of night.

Mio-san, thank you.

All of the conditions are fulfilled. ……Next, it’s time to see whether or not I have the skill.

He breathed out all of the air that had settled in his lungs.

[I will watch until the very end.]

He nodded at the Night-colored Recited creature.

Although it was Night-colored flames, its temperature hadn’t changed. Flames as a catalyst. Although it was of the highest quality, it was also the hardest to control. By making even one mistake, the strength of his concentration and imagination that he had accumulated up until now would all be broken. There was no second chance.

Even with his naked eyes, he could confirm that the hydra was coming towards him. Five colors being used simultaneously, called out a Recited creature that exceeded human knowledge. And above its heads were a large amount of chimera that could be counted by the tens.

But Mother said, the True Spirit of Night will surely protect everyone.

……Everything depends on me……

The strength of his concentration didn’t waver. However, he could feel a different portion being eroded by heavy pressure. His whole body was covered in sweat from the heat, and it soaked into his robe.

Even if he stood there motionless, he still felt dizzy. When he thought to breathe deeply and straighten his back—

———Eh? ———

Just then, his body lost balance.

A migraine. His whole body felt lethargic. His sight was fuzzy, and his whole field of vision became a mirage. Because he had been overly focused on the <{{Furigana|Song of Praise|Oratorio}}>, he hadn’t noticed anything abnormal about his body until now.

Acute heatstroke. The wave of heat emitted by the surrounding flames was too much for the body of a thirteen year old boy.

[Neight!]

Even the sound of Arma’s voice sounded like a hallucination. He who had collapsed amidst the black flames, felt like the consciousness of a different person. The sweet temptation was like being in a dream.

No. I can’t just collapse like this. Even though he understood this, his legs wouldn’t move.

As if about to embrace the boy, the black flames extended its arms.

Eh…… I can’t. I definitely can’t. I promised. I already made promises with many people.

Because I want to do something. I want to do something for everyone’s sake……

Before the flames licked Neight.

Someone supported the boy wearing a robe. Someone jumped in between him and the flames. Neight clung to that hand without being aware of it. —But, who?

“Neight, like usual, you’re forcing yourself too much.”

With a knocking sound, a fist lightly struck his head.

“I can’t help you conduct the Recitation, but, I can at least stay by your side—”

—Mother?

He thought that voice was an illusion. But, I’m certainly holding onto that arm.

[[File:Fb3-308_263-1-.jpg|thumb]]

He rubbed his eyes. The person in front of his eyes wasn’t Mother. A pure white dress filled his vision. After he lifted his head, he saw a girl with a bandage wrapped around her left shoulder.

“……Kluele-san?”

The girl nodded, and gave a faint smile.

“……No way, how did you come here? No, before that, hurry up and escape! The fire is already out of hand, and the hydra is coming!”

She didn’t respond at all to his explanation, but only gazed at him with calm, steady eyes.

“Is the <{{Furigana|Song of Praise|Oratorio}}> completed?”

His lips didn’t move. Before he knew it, the hallucination vanished, and the illusionary figure disappeared. He couldn’t even hear the sound of crackling flames surrounding him. Only her figure was reflected in his field of view, only her voice resounded in the depths of his heart.

After nodding, that girl gripped his right hand.

“It’s okay. I will also stay with you. Let’s sing together.”

For the first time, Neight felt glad amidst the flames.

Because the surrounding heat could sweep away what was flowing out of his eyes.

“Thank you very much. ……This time, I’m really okay now.”

In the sky— As if it was blessing the two of them, the bird deity’s red feathers fluttered down like layers of snowflakes.

Together, the Night Color Reciter and the girl willingly stretched their hands into the Night-colored flames.

The Night-colored flames didn’t burn the two people. Its radiance illuminated them brilliantly.

Twilight-colored light floated in the sky above—

Neight sang the promised song, the promised name.

'''''And then I—'''''<br>
''“ende Years besti……”''<br>
'''''And then you'''''<br>
''—ende Wer she pridia……''

'''''Woman of origin, of twilight (Evhe), You smile in the dawn'''''<ref>"Woman of origin" refers to how Evhe was the woman who created Night Color Recitations, and is also a link to the bible in which the first woman created by God (and thus the origin of all other humans) was named 'Eve'.</ref><br>
''Ive lef Armalaspha— La Selah she maria sm neight''

----
<noinclude>
===Translation Notes===
<references/>

{{Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai Nav|prev=Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 3rd Play|next=Tasogare-iro no Uta Tsukai:Volume1 Final Play}}
</noinclude>